Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Petey set his things and his son in the break room, releasing a deep sigh. “Listen, kid, I couldn’t find a sitter for you, so you are going to have to stay in here until I’m done, you hear?” He placed his doctor’s coat over his shoulders, looking sternly into his son’s eyes. 

Lil Petey smiled, taking out his crayons and sketchbook from his own little bag. “Yes, Papa. I know, I know. What if I get hungry?” He asked, seeing what colors he wanted to use. 

Tail twitching, Petey huffed, grabbing some cash from his wallet and setting it on the table. “There’s a vending machine on this floor, so if you eat all your food before I’m done, you can get a snack but return here immediately after. I don’t want you seeing something you shouldn’t or getting lost or getting kidnapped. I only have a couple surgeries to do unless there's an emergency that comes in. If you can listen and be good, we can get ice cream afterwards and you can even have 2-scoops.” He bribed, seeing his son’s eyes light up at the mention of ice cream. 

“Sprinkles?” He held his pinky up, his own fluffy tail swaying happily.  

Rolling his eyes, Petey shook his head, holding out his own and hooking it to the much smaller pinky. “No sprinkles, they make an even bigger mess, but 2-scoops and a waffle cone. Deal?” 

Giggling happily, Lil Petey grabbed his dad’s pinky and squeezed as hard as he could. “Deal!” 

Petey’s own usual frown upturned softly. “Now be good. There shouldn’t be any emergencies regarding you, so play and run around the room without breaking anything if you get a boost of energy. I have to go now.” He kissed Lil Petey’s head, licking his cheek in affection before he left.

A good 7-hours passed before Lil Petey began to get bored. A record for himself that he was proud of. He ran around the room, even tried to see if he could make sense of any of the remotes, which he couldn’t, and colored some pictures before he lost inspiration of what to draw next. He couldn’t remember Molly’s number by heart yet and his Papa took his cellphone with him, so he couldn’t call her. He already ate his snacks and lunch. He was very bored. It wasn’t the first time he was left alone at his Papa’s work, so he knew the snacks on that floor were not the best snacks out of a vending machine. The afternoon sun glinted off the window, hitting his face and Lil Petey got an idea. A few hours ago his Papa had called from a line in the hospital and told him his next surgery was starting soon since he had a few emergency ones, hence why it was taking so long. The ice cream shop wouldn’t be open forever and he remembered there being one a couple blocks from the hospital. Who knew when his Papa would be done too. 

Lil Petey was already 6-years old anyway, he could totally go to the ice cream shop and be back before his Papa returned. An idea occurred to him then. If he only got one scoop, he could probably have enough cash over to grab his Papa a candy or snack from the store next to the ice cream shop! As a reward for all his hard work! With a triumphant and eager smile, Lil Petey packed the money and a few things in his backpack. Maybe his Papa would let him wander more on his own if he did this successfully and prove he was big enough! Pressing the elevator button, Lil Petey began to hum to himself, tail swishing excitedly.

The sliding doors of the entrance opened for him and Lil Petey paused when he saw an unusual person throw an unconscious person dressed in black (unconscious person was bent oddly) next to the bench outside, the other dusting their hands off. He stayed quiet when he saw the man with a dog head and mask remove a gun from the person’s side and begin to walk off, not having noticed Lil Petey. Curious, he ran up to the dog headed man who was wearing military pants, boots, and a black hoodie. “Hey! Why did you drop that guy off?” He asked, seeing the dog headed man freeze and turn to see who spoke to him. 

The dog headed man began to move his hands in different ways, only to stop, then typed on his phone before an automated voice spoke, looking around to see no one with the cat child. “What are you doing outside by yourself, little one? Go back inside.”

”My Papa’s in surgery right now. I wanted to get an ice cream and a snack for when he’s out. Was that guy a bad man?” He pointed to the unconscious guy he saw first. He had a gun and unless it was the police, they were usually bad, or so the shows and comics taught him.

“You’re still too young to wander alone. Where’s your mom?” The automated voice spoke. The dog headed man didn’t move from where he paused and Lil Petey took that chance to walk up to him. 

“Don’t have one. If that guy was bad, can you take me to the ice cream shop? Please?” He asked, bright green eyes pleading up to the masked stranger. 

The man rose a golden brow and typed something else. “Yes, he was bad, so don’t go near him. Go back inside and wait for your Papa. Did he not teach you not to approach and talk to strangers?” 

Lil Petey nodded. “Yes, but you also just said I shouldn’t wander alone. I’m Lil Petey! Nice to meet you! Now what’s your name? Then we won’t be strangers.” He held out his small paw, unafraid of the strange man. 

The man nodded his head from shoulder to shoulder, as if contemplating what to do before he typed again, getting closer to the kitten. Usually signing would be easiest and quicker, but he doubted the child knew ASL. “How do you know I’m not a bad guy?” 

Lil Petey looked into the brown eyes of the dog head and observed how the man was dressed and his body language. He may have been young, but his Papa and teachers always told him he was Supa smart for his age. “You’re wearing army clothes, they’re always good guys, and you’re worried for my safety. So what’s your name, Sir?” He smiled brightly. 

He heard the man release a small huff and type again. He didn’t know why the man didn’t just speak, but it was rude to ask. “They call me Dogman. If I take you, will you go right back into the hospital to wait for your Papa like a good kid? No wandering on your own!” It said and the man pointed sternly to Lil Petey. 

Lil Petey smiled so big it hurt and nodded enthusiastically, walking to the left side of Dogman, on the inside of the sidewalk, and Lil Petey finally noticed some other things of Dogman’s features. Dogman had large scars on the left side of his face. One stretched from the crown of his head to under his eye, a few smaller ones near his temple, a sliced ear, and a large scar poking out from what could be seen from his muzzle under the mask he wore and his fur covered large sized sutures on his neck that connected the head to a human neck. Grasping Dogman’s hand, feeling how rough it was in his tiny paw, yet how gently he held the kitten’s hand, Lil Petey smiled up at him, swinging their hands and pointing to where the ice cream shop was, unaware of the softened look in Dogman’s eyes and the small smile under the mask. 

The ice cream lady gave them weird looks and even tried to quietly ask Lil Petey if he was safe, but Lil Petey smiled warmly, asking for a single scoop of mint chocolate chip flavor, since he wouldn’t go against his Papa’s rule of no sprinkles but he definitely got himself a waffle cone. “I’m all good Ma’am! That’s my new friend. He’s a good guy.” 

Dogman had moved back and forth on his feet until Lil Petey went to pay and Dogman decided to pay instead, wanting the kid to save his cash and part of him wanted to pay the kid back for the company, despite being reluctant at first to the child’s optimism and insistence to tag along with him. It was nice having someone talk to him unguarded and without fear because of his scars and what he became.

Afterwards, munching happily on his treat with one hand, Lil Petey went back to holding Dogman’s hand with his other. “Thank you! You didn’t have to, though, my Papa gave me that money for snacks.” 

Dogman typed some more with his available hand and Lil Petey heard the response. “Save it for a snack for your Papa. We should get you back now, it’s getting dark and therefore dangerous.” 

Eating the last of the cone, Lil Petey pouted. “But if we go back now, I can’t get Papa a snack. I wanted to get him his favorite smoked salmon from the store. I was gonna surprise him.” 

Dogman whined and let out a long sigh. The later it would get, the more danger would appear since the area wasn’t one of the safest, being farther away from a precinct. But…the kid looked at him with such pleading eyes, he was weak to it. “Fine. Then we are heading back to the hospital. Your Papa must be worried sick.” The automated voice spoke and Lil Petey cheered, hugging Dogman’s waist before grabbing his hand again, pointing to the store that was only a block from where Petey was working. 

The shopkeeper gave them the same worried and odd look as the ice cream lady and the sun was barely setting by the time they made it near the entrance to the hospital, with the salmon in Lil Petey’s backpack and a pep still in his step. He gave Dogman one more unexpected hug and waved before running inside the doors to hopefully make it back to the break room before his Papa was finished with his work, leaving Dogman perplexed, but a little lighter for the time being, before his hearing picked up more yelling, no doubt trouble, but civilians might have been in danger. He had to check. 

By the time Petey made it back to the break room, he was exhausted but excited to see his son, only to open the door to see his kitten half asleep over a drawing. He smiled fondly and went to grab the paper and wake Lil Petey, but paused at the drawing. It wasn’t one of him and Lil Petey, nor of his friend Molly or anyone they knew. Even childish, Petey felt a little unnerved at the details of it. A man with a dog head and pink colored scars on his face. “Who is this, Lil Petey?” He asked, rubbing his son’s back. 

Waking up more to seeing his Papa back, Lil Petey smiled. “My new friend.“ He stretched and sleepily began to gather his things so they could return home. His little adventure took more out of him than he thought. 

Petey nodded, gathering his own things, thinking it was an imaginary friend or something creative his son thought up after seeing a show. Besides, successfully combining two different species into one was absolutely impossible. “Why did you draw him so scary looking?” 

Once to the car and getting buckled in, Lil Petey looked offended and gasped. “He’s not scary! He’s really cool and really nice!” 

Putting his hands up after he got into the driver seat, Petey laughed. “Okay, okay, kid. Sorry, I’m just not used to you drawing something like that, relax. We’ll get home and have a bath and get some sleep. Maybe I can ask Flippy if you can hang with Molly tomorrow while I work?” 

For once, Lil Petey hesitated. Usually, he would’ve loved to spend time with Molly, and he did want to, but he was also curious about his new friend he’d met. He wanted to see him again. “Actually, Papa, can I go to work with you again? I did lots of drawings. Oh! What-what about if Molly comes with us? Then I won’t be lonely and Mr. Flippy can get a break?” He asked excitedly. Then he’d be able to show Molly his new friend! 

Petey’s ears flattened a little. “I’m not sure, Bud. I work in a place where you have to be quiet and out of the way and you both cause a ruckus wherever you go.”

”Ple~~~~ase? I promise we’ll stay in the break room and only leave for the vending machine.” He pouted his lip, springing fake tears in his eyes. 

Parking the car and getting out, Petey groaned. “Not this week, okay? I’m very busy, so I can’t make sure you both are checked on as often. Maybe next week? I have less surgeries scheduled unless an emergency comes in. But I can contact Flippy while we make a quick dinner to see if you can go over tomorrow.” 

Lil Petey nodded. “Okie dokie, Papa. I’m gonna take a bath!” He smiled, running upstairs to do just that. 

Petey smiled to himself, stretching and feeling the exhaustion hitting his bones, but his son needed dinner and he knew he had to eat too. He had to make up the ice cream trip to Lil Petey at some point too, but good news so far, Lil Petey seemed to have forgotten. Odd, but Petey was grateful. 

…………..

The next morning, he dropped off Lil Petey, kissing his head and thanking Flippy once again before making it to his job and break room, where he went to put his lunch in the fridge, only to pause. There was some wrapped smoked salmon with a small note made by Lil Petey, set in the corner he usually put his lunch box. The note was the usual, “I love you” one would expect, but what made his stomach drop was he knew every vending machine in the facility. None had smoked salmon. Just as his heart rate was picking up with panic, his beeper went off, calling him to work, so he had no choice but to drop the topic for now, even as his mind swarmed, unknowing how his son got it and dreading if his son left the facility when it was so dangerous for him to. Unless he stole it from a coworker’s lunch, but Lil Petey knew better than to do that. He’d have to ask around before making any decisions. Part of him hoped he stole it. 

……………..

Lil Petey and Molly were coloring comics while Flippy put Molly’s siblings to bed for a nap, Lil Petey trying to draw Dogman to the best of his abilities, when Lil Petey got an idea! He wanted to find and hang out with Dogman again and he did want to bring Molly along, so what’s better than wandering alone? With a pal, duh! Besides, he was so smart, he remembered the area his Papa worked, so maybe Dogman was around there again? 

Lil Petey looked around them before getting closer to Molly, cupping his paw around his mouth. “Say…do you wanna do something super cool?” He whispered. 

Molly stopped and looked at him, humming with curiosity. “What? Why are we whispering?” She not so quietly whispered back. 

With a mischievous smile, Lil Petey began to feel excited. “I met this Supa Cool Good Guy yesterday when I was at Papa’s job. He helped me get Papa a snack and ice cream and made sure I got back safely. I wanna find him again and show him our comics. Are you in?” He asked, pulling away and looking around again to make sure they were still alone. 

The moment he saw the equally mischievous glint in Molly’s eyes, he began to collect his things and so did Molly, trying to be as quiet as they could. They wrote a note saying they were playing hide n seek, an obvious lie, but they hoped it would buy them time, and they grabbed some juice boxes and set out to find Lil Petey’s new friend, Dogman. 

…………..

Lil Petey and Molly used some leftover cash from what Petey gave him the day before to go on the bus and as Molly kept an eye on where they were headed, Lil Petey kept his eyes peeled out the window for the unmistakable form of Dogman. He almost gave up, knowing the city was vast to some extent until he spotted the dog headed man in the park, a cigarette hanging from his mouth and observing others while he walked. Before Lil Petey could second guess, he pulled as hard as he could on the wire, asking for the bus to stop. “Come on, Molly! I saw him!” 

Jolting slightly at the sudden movement from her friend, Molly then smiled, beginning to move from their seat when the bus slowed. “On it!” 

Only when they got closer, did Lil Petey see the extent of Dogman’s muzzle scar and it made him slow down, curious, but uneasy. He’d never seen a scar like that before. It was gnarly and looked painful, with two of his canines and some of his gums being revealed, his lip having healed open instead of being stitched closed like he’d seen in some of his Papa’s patients. Shaking his head, Lil Petey became determined. So what if his scar was a little scary? It was still the kind Dogman who made sure he was safe! “Dogman! Hey! Hey! It’s Lil Petey! And I brought my friend Molly!” He yelled, getting the man’s attention, his eyes bored then lighting up at seeing the kitten again so soon. 

When the friends approached him, he began to type, pulling his mask back up after disposing of his cigarette. It was a nasty habit to have, but it beat some other habits he could’ve had. 

“Smoking is bad for you, Dogman. Your lungs will go all black.” Lil Petey said, giving Dogman a brief hug and showing Molly the strange being wasn’t to be feared. 

Dogman rolled his eyes and turned the volume up for the kids to hear. “Good thing you won’t ever start then. Where is your Papa? Or your friend’s parents? Don’t tell me you’re out alone again.” 

“We did! Molly’s dad is-uh-running errands near here and told us to stay in the park and he’d be back later. We wanted to show you our comics and play. Oh, Dogman, this is Molly, Molly, this is Dogman.” Lil Petey introduced them and Dogman simply tilted his head. 

Molly gazed at Dogman in fascination after she looked at Lil Petey in shock for his lying. “W-woooow. What are you? Is that a dog mask? Why can’t you talk?” 

Dogman’s ears went back in discomfort but he typed anyway, knowing the kids were just curious. “That’s my own business, little one, but I cannot speak. I usually use sign language, but I doubt you children know it so I use this device to speak for me. It takes time, though. But Lil Petey,” he turned to the kitten, “didn’t we already have a talk about you wandering around alone?” He scrunched his eyes, as if smiling. 

Lil Petey rubbed the back of his head. “I’m not alone, though! I brought Molly with me and her dad will be back later. Please play with us?” He asked, holding his paws together and Molly made her eyes big too. 

With a short huff, Dogman shook his head. He knew there were some parents like that and if the little girl’s dad was going to return later, he didn’t see the harm. He took out his old ball, seeing the faded letters reading “Greg” and tossed it up and down in his hand while he typed with the other. “You kids wanna play fetch?” His eyes scrunched again and they saw his mouth open from behind the mask. 

Lil Petey and Molly looked at each other, large grins on their faces before yelling in unison, “”YES!””

 ………….

Petey was on his break when he saw he had 15 missed calls from Flippy. Worried, he immediately called back, hoping it wasn’t anything serious. It rang a few times before Flippy picked up. 

“Petey! I’m so sorry! I was laying the babies for a nap and I got a note saying Lil Petey and Molly were playing hide and seek but I checked on them a couple hours later since it was still quiet and I couldn't find them! I called for them and looked but unless they’re really good at hiding, I don’t know where they went! I even tried bribing them to come out when I searched everywhere and couldn’t see them! Please don't be angry!” Flippy said in one quick breath, panting afterwards, still in a panic. 

Petey was frozen. Gone? He tried taking deep breaths, trying to think of anywhere they could’ve hidden. “Under the beds? The sinks? Cabinets? Closets? Up in the trees? In the bushes? Everywhere?” He asked, running one hand against his head over and over. 

Flippy almost screamed. “Yes, of course I checked there! I checked everywhere two little kids could fit and hide! It’s getting dark as well and if they were truly just playing around here, they would be back by now since they missed lunch! I was going to ask if they were with you but you seem equally concerned!” 

Petey held the phone to his ear as he ran to clock out. He wasn’t going to finish his shift with his son missing. His heart was hammering and he struggled to think straight. “Okay, okay, Flippy. I’m clocking out now and I’ll drive around. Stay there in case they return and if I can’t find them in an hour I’ll call the cops. They’re still so little, they couldn’t have gotten far.” He then hung up and rushed to his car, hoping he could find the kids soon.

…………..

As the sky was darkening, Dogman whined, still not seeing anyone resembling the tadpole or calling out to the kids. He looked at them as they began to color sloppily and giggling like maniacs, obviously tired but fighting sleep. Petting Lil Perry’s head, he pressed play on his phone. “You’re sure Molly’s dad didn’t forget?” 

Lil Petey’s face told him all he had to know. The child looked away sheepishly and wrung his paws, tail flicking nervously. “A-about that…” 

A flare of anger flushed through Dogman, but he quickly held it down. He should’ve known they’d lie, but Lil Petey didn’t seem like the type and he didn’t lie to him the day before. Besides, he barely knew the kids, so who was he to lash out? He remembered being a reckless and clumsy pup once too. “Come on. If your Papa is still working, I’m taking you both to him. Pack up.” The automatic voice spoke for him. 

Lil Petey looked into Dogman’s eyes and sighed, feeling bad but also a little scared. His Papa was going to be so mad and Mr. Flippy too. “Okay. We’re sorry, Dogman. We just wanted to play.” 

Dogman sighed, putting his fingers to his temple and shaking his head. He didn’t use his device, but he helped them clean up and when he saw them shiver from the cold evening air, he took off his hoodie and put it over Lil Petey, picking up Molly gently and making Lil Petey hold her as he placed their backpacks over one shoulder then picked them up, holding them close to his body to keep them warm. He wasn’t even sure if Lil Petey’s Papa was still at work, but there was nowhere else he knew where to take them. If he wasn’t, Dogman would have no choice but to take them home with him until morning. 

When they checked the secretaries at the hospital, they informed him Petey-who Dogman then learned was Lil Petey’s papa’s name- had left earlier in a panic and they even tried calling him for him, but it didn’t even go to voicemail, which Dogman knew meant it must’ve died or was shut off. They even offered to keep the kids there and hopefully Petey could charge his phone so they could tell him, but that only resulted in a fit made by Lil Petey, who was woken up by the bright lights and noise, crying that he didn’t want to leave Dogman, and Molly, who only cried because she was too tired. He tried to even set them down, not trusting the staff with the kids, but not wanting to be arrested for “kidnapping” when he returned them, but a shot of panic struck him when Lil Petey’s paws and tiny claws dug into his sutures, not wanting to be put down. To make Lil Petey let go, he whined gently and pulled his mask down enough to lick Lil Petey’s head, trying to smooth the child. 

He didn’t have to see the others in the area to see the looks on their faces at his scars. He wasn’t sure what good it would do to leave his number, so he didn’t, before walking out with the kids, ignoring the staff’s protests and their calls for security, his ears ringing with the cries from the kids and faintly the cries of those he’d known and lost before he even became “Dogman”. 

……………

Lil Petey was half awake when he heard a door open and he was being carried into a home he didn’t know. It smelled of Dogman but also not, and the lights that were turned on weren’t bright. He woke up more when he began to feel bad in his belly again. He knew his Papa had to be worried and so was Mr. Flippy no doubt, but he didn’t want to be left in that cold hospital that stank of medicine and cleaning supplies if his Papa wasn’t answering his phone and he couldn't remember where Mr. Flippy or he and his Papa lived. He wanted to stay with Dogman more than at the hospital. Dogman played with him and encouraged his comics and made him feel as safe as his Papa did. He didn’t even feel that way around Gramps, who he saw more often and knew better than Dogman. Molly had long fallen asleep, some tear stains still on her cheeks even though sleep won her over. He tried curling more into Dogman’s chest, gripping the grey shirt in his little paw, wanting to sleep away the pain in his tummy. He wished he knew what that feeling was. 

He protested a bit when Dogman began to set him down, only releasing when he saw it was a giant dog bed full of soft blankets. He curled around Molly, seeing Dogman’s hand gently try to wipe away the tear stains and even when he tried fighting it, he drifted to sleep when he felt Dogman’s gentle and warm hand pet his head, gently scratching the bridge of his nose and stroking up to the crown of his head over and over, being lulled deeper into sleep by Dogman quietly howling a lullaby he swore he’d heard before. 

Chapter Text

When Lil Petey woke up, he felt Molly sprawled along his stomach, still fast asleep, but he began to become more alert when he smelled food being cooked. Curious and confused, he sat up, trying to remember where he was and what happened the day before.
They snuck out and found Dogman.
Played and colored with him.
He found out they lied about their parents knowing where they were.
He tried taking them to his Papa’s work, but they weren’t left there.
Lil Petey gasped. Dogman took them home with him!
He sung (howled) them a lullaby!
He patted himself and saw Molly was safe too and a slight smug feeling made him smile. He knew Dogman was safe to be around. His stomach began to growl, having realized neither of them ate since yesterday morning. “Molly! Wake up! Dogman’s making food.” Lil Petey shook his friend, taking in the space they were in while she begrudgingly woke up. It looked like an attic, most of the space covered by a fluffy dog bed and blankets, some medals and awards on the wall along with the ball they played with yesterday and collars, a leash, and a heavy duty vest that he’d seen police dogs wear on duty. There was a picture of a man, woman, and a dog that looked a little like Dogman on the wall as well. The man in a military uniform and the dog in a vest. They looked happy.

“Mmm…where are we? I’m thirsty.” Molly groaned, smacking her lips together, her eyes blinking slowly one at a time.

Lil Petey got up, stretching, his fur unruly and he fixed Molly’s bow for her. “We’re at Dogman’s house.”

Suddenly wide awake, Molly looked around. “He kidnapped us? Oh man, we are part of the statistic!”

Lil Petey rolled his eyes at her dramatics. “He’s safe to be with so we are not statistics. Come on already, I’m hungry and thirsty and I can smell food.” He began to walk down the attic stairs, letting out a big yawn. He hadn’t slept that well in a while ever since he started sleeping alone.

“Hey, wait for me!” Molly yelled after him, catching up easily to her feline friend.

Dogman had been making sausage, bacon, eggs and toast. He didn’t have cereal and after the first couple days of being back from overseas, he learned Knight’s body couldn’t handle dog food. He wasn’t the best cook, but he could make simple and basic things and he wanted to stay healthy for this body that wasn’t his. He was too focused on the scrambled eggs to hear the kids come down until he heard their voices. He reached for his mask with one hand but stopped at Lil Petey’s protest.

“You don’t have to wear that with us, Dogman. We’re not scared. You look Supa Awesome.” He said softly and Dogman turned to see them, wearing a tan t-shirt, blue/grey army pants, combat boots and silver military dog tags around his neck, chuffing at Lil Petey’s unruly fur and Lil Petey smiled too, seeing Dogman looked even less scary when he smiled.

“I mean, it’s a little scary. Looks like a zombie.” Molly interjected, unsure if it was okay to sit at the table while her stomach growled.

Lil Petey turned his head to her and gawked. “Molly! That’s-“ he was going to say “rude”, but Dogman opened his mouth widely and bursts of air left his maw and he held his stomach, the corners of his mouth upturned. He was laughing!

Shaking his head as the laughter died down, thinking her bluntness was funny, not necessarily the comparison to the undead (which was a thought he didn’t like thinking about) he plated them food and got them some orange juice or water and sipped on coffee while he leaned against the counter. They talked animatedly and Dogman soaked it in while he could. The hour or so he was getting of liveliness and noise was something he’d remember long after his home went quiet and cold again.

Lil Petey kept thinking of his belly ache and figured Dogman was an adult. He could ask him. “Hey, Dogman?”

Dogman quirked a brow, waiting and grabbing his phone.

Gulping and feeling the uncomfortable sensation again, he took a deep breath to calm himself. “Ever since yesterday, when I think of Mr. Flippy and my Papa, my belly hurts like I ate something bad. What is that feeling?” He placed his paw on his belly and was surprised to see the kind knowing in Dogman’s eyes.

He went to Lil Petey and petted his head, placing the phone next to the kitten’s plate. “It’s not a nice feeling, huh? It’s called guilt. You feel bad because you lied and ran away. You knew as it got later, it would worry your parents and others. You knew because you’re smart and feel lots of things.” He tapped Lil Petey’s nose.

Grabbing Dogman’s hand, Lil Petey nodded, ears flattening. “But I wanted to play with you.”

Giving the kitten a small lick on the head in comfort, Dogman went back to the counter to finish his coffee and when Lil Petey finished eating, he took his and Molly’s plates and placed them in the sink, about to help wash them since he would do that for his Papa sometimes, but he was too short and Dogman stopped him and brought him to the bathroom with Molly following behind and he sprayed his fur with water and brushed it out.

“I can do it myself, Dogman.” Lil Petey said, but didn’t stop him. He didn’t get the chance to have someone else brush his fur out as much anymore. His Papa got promoted so he worked more so most of the time, Lil Petey brushed his own fur. It felt nice to have someone do it again. When he saw Dogman stop to type, he saw a “Beginners Guide to ASL” book on a little table on top of some towels. “What book is that?”

Molly saw it too and brought it over, sitting on the back of the toilet and handing it to Lil Petey who was sitting on the sink. “Why do you have a book in the bathroom?” She wrinkled her non-existent nose.

Shaking his head, Dogman set the phone down to continue brushing Lil Petey’s fur while it spoke for him. “I wanted to brush your fur, Lil Petey. Someone I loved used to brush my fur, especially in the Spring and it was itchy and I didn’t like laying or sitting for too long…but it made me feel good afterwards when he would smile with such pride and his eyes would light up like the sun. As for the book, I used to use it to practice my sign language in the mirror. Never bothered to move it when I was done. Want me to spray you with some water, Molly?” He smiled when the automated voice stopped, eyes shut in contentment and his tongue rolled out of his mouth with his smile.

“Would I?!” Molly exclaimed, jumping up and down.

Lil Petey looked at his reflection when it was obvious Dogman was done and he stared at it. At his reflection. His little paws gently touched the tufts of fur on his cheeks, unsure of how to feel about them. They looked just like his Granny Grace’s when he saw a picture of her. He never met her, but he saw pictures and heard the few stories his Papa would tell him of her. As he stared, he saw his mouth begin to lift, his smile becoming larger. “Thank you, Dogman.” He beamed, the styling making him feel warm.

Dogman was patting the excess water from Molly when he turned his attention to Lil Petey and tilted his head, but barked happily when he saw how happy Lil Petey was, trying to absorb as much of this temporary happiness he could.

Once groomed, fed, and with their backpacks, Dogman took a deep breath, allowing that growing somber feeling to leak through his happy demeanor. If he was honest, he was a little scared. Apprehensive. He hadn’t done anything wrong necessarily except for not leaving them at the hospital, but he’d admit he panicked. He wanted to make sure they’d stop crying and were safe. He couldn’t guarantee they’d be safe if left overnight at the hospital.
His eyes drifted to Knight’s gun case and while the kids made sure they had everything, including Dogman’s “beginner’s guide to ASL”, he felt something akin to when he was on the battlefield when the night sky was clear and the air was dusty and hot and Knight would pet his head with shaking hands. He grabbed a pistol and put it in the holster along with a box of ammo that went with the gun. He sighed. If Dogman could’ve, he would’ve hand delivered the kids to their door steps to avoid the whole public mess.

“Dogman?” Lil Petey called out, seeing if his new friend was ready. He missed his Papa dearly, wanting to be held in the older tabby’s arms, but he was scared he would never see the strange hybrid again. “Can you hold my hand?” His little voice asked, quiet for once, a little shaky, trying to be brave. His Papa was going to be furious. Whoever his Papa called would be. Mr. Flippy would be. He hoped he didn’t get Dogman in trouble. He really really messed up.

Instead, Dogman picked him up, holding Lil Petey to his chest once more.

……………….

While Flippy stayed still, looking out of the precinct window for any sign of the kids, Petey was pacing, tail lashing out with anxiety. His phone had died while he was driving around and he had no choice but to wait at home while it charged. He got no sleep at all, too worried about his little boy to rest. He knew Flippy was in the same boat.

“Ugh! Why isn’t anyone out there looking?! Why can’t we look?!” Petey lashed out at an officer. “HOW HARD IS IT TO FIND TWO CHILDREN?!”

“Sir, we have a few units out right now and even one stationed at the hospital in case they go there since it’s a familiar place. It’s best you both stay put for statements and when we can have your children returned.” They said, their hands held up in complacency.

“What statements? We told you everything we know.” Flippy asked, head still not moving from its place. “I’m so sorry, Petey. I just thought they were playing in the yard. This is all my fault.” His voice cracked, truly sorry for his negligence.

Petey sighed, trying to stay calm even when he wasn’t. “No. If you knew, you would have searched for them immediately. What were they thinking?” He hissed.

The radios of the officers around them had gone off. “Attention all units, the freak-monster-man thing the hospital staff saw with the missing children last night was spotted with them headed towards the hospital. Backup is needed.”

Petey and Flippy looked at each other as the officers assembled and began to leave, not allowing the officers to leave without them. They had to get their kids back.

“When I find out who took our kids, I’m going to kill them myself.” Petey hissed, hands clenched at his sides.

……………

Lil Petey and Molly were clutched tightly against Dogman’s chest, their hearts beating from their chests. They were a block from the hospital where Dogman was going to drop them off, when the police surrounded them, not giving them a chance to explain before they were aiming their guns at Dogman, who immediately picked up Molly and pivoted to shield them.

Claws digging into Dogman’s skin, Lil Petey was frightened. He was shaking and Molly tried keeping as quiet as she could in fear, pressing herself even more into Dogman’s chest. He tried meeting Dogman’s eyes, but they were glued to the officers, a growl vibrating against Lil Petey’s head where his head was against Dogman’s neck. He heard one of the guns click and he yelled. “PLEASE! HE’S JUST TAKING US TO OUR PARENTS!” He began to pant, feeling Dogman hold him closer, a short whine escaping his throat and his fingers rubbing against Lil Petey’s middle in comfort, which only made Lil Petey bury his face more into the mishmashed neck of the hybrid. They weren’t listening to him!

“Put the kids down and your hands up, you monster!” One of the officers yelled.

Lil Petey noticed Dogman’s nose twitch a few times before, and what frightened him more, was Dogman baring his teeth, his lip revealing all his teeth and a loud, deep bark followed by a snarl pierced his small ears. “PLEASE! PLEASE! HE CAN’T TALK!” He begged, tears finally falling from his eyes.

“Lil Petey, I’m scared!” Molly cried out, unable to stay quiet.

“Touch your weapon and we shoot!” Another yelled. “Come on, you freak of nature! Drop the kids!”

No matter what he did, Dogman couldn’t get them to drop their guns. They were scaring the kids! He…was scaring the kids. He could smell them. He could smell all of it. The corrupted cops he’d sniffed out for months now, but unable to identify, doing deals in the shadows of alleys in unmarked cars. The all too familiar scent of fear so close to his nose from the kids. If they shot…they could hit the kids, even with Dogman acting as the shield. But he wasn’t going to give the kids to them. He would give them to their parents!

“Just shoot him in the leg and we can get the kids!” A blonde shouted.

Dogman’s ears went back at that and he immediately crouched, as if he was a turtle shell protecting the underbelly-which for him were the kids- then he lifted his head to keep eye contact. If they contacted Lil Petey’s and Molly’s parents, all Dogman had to do was wait them out. He could do that. Waiting an enemy out was easy.

“You just ha~~~d to yell that didn’t you?” A black officer with a mustache quipped before he made eye contact with Dogman, a sense of something passing in the man’s eyes, and he lowered his gun. “He ain’t gonna do anything. Come on, you guys.” He tried, looking at his fellow officers but they wouldn’t listen to him either. Some began to, but noticed others didn’t, so they brought their guns back up.

Maybe…maybe he could release them to that one cop…but no. He shook his head. He knew better. Never. Trust. The. Enemy.

A few other cars pulled up and before the cops even got out, Flippy and Petey were jumping out, running towards them before the officers could stop them.

“LIL PETEY!”

“MOLLY!”

Dogman’s head whipped to the voices calling for the kids, and he could feel his body relaxing slightly. Good. He felt the kids move their heads too and his ears rang with their terrified screams.

“PAPA! PAPA TELL THEM TO STOP!” Lil Petey cried, still not releasing his hold, his head peeking out from between Dogman’s shoulder and his backpack.

“DADDY!” Molly bawled, struggling free and Dogman stood again, still keeping his body pivoted as he let his eyes move from the officers aiming their guns, to make sure Molly made it to her dad, which he met her halfway and he gazed down to the still clinging kitten, nudging his head with his nose, his grip loosening.

“LOWER YOUR GUNS! HE HAS MY KID!” Petey yelled, ears flat against his skull and tail flailing behind him.

They didn’t lower them, but Dogman didn’t care at that point. Their parents were there. The kids would be safe again. He lowered the top half of his body to let the trembling kitten get onto his feet. He needed a distraction.

Lil Petey looked up at him, his legs shaking so bad Dogman was sure he couldn’t walk or run yet. “Dogman? I…I’m sorry.” He whimpered, his lower lip wobbling as a fresh bout of tears sprang to his eyes.

Dogman simply gazed at him softly, releasing a soft whine and licking the kitten's head before he grabbed Lil Petey by his backpack with one hand, grabbing his gun with the other and shooting at an angle towards one of the car engines to make it explode, but since the hood was closed, it wouldn’t cause damage to anyone. Enough to make the cops flinch and he ran, tossing Lil Petey towards his Papa and then making a sharp turn when he saw Petey catch the kitten.

“DOGMAN!” Lil Petey yelled, still clinging to where his Papa grabbed him, but reaching one paw out as he saw one officer run after him down the alley he escaped into.

They heard a gunshot and the unmistakable loud whine of an injured dog before the officer came back out moments later. “Got his leg, but not before he was mostly over the wall. We can probably catch him.”

The black officer held up his hand. “No. The kids are safe now. We’re not risking any more damage and he’s shot. He’s not gonna make it far.”

That seemed to placate the lot and the ones who came in the car that Dogman shot called a tow truck while the others disbanded.

Lil Petey was struggling by then, still terrified. He was in his Papa’s arms finally, but he never wanted Dogman to get hurt! “Dogman! No! No! What did you do?! No!” He cried, unable to struggle more and buried his face in his Papa’s chest.

The black officer approached them. “I’m sorry for what you all had to go through. It would be smart to take them to a doctor and we can ask you guys questions another time.” He nodded his head and left the kids with their parents.

Lil Petey was still bawling and Molly was shaken up, trying to process how so much could have gone wrong in such a short time.

……………

Lil Petey and Molly were both physically fine, if not exhausted from the whole thing. Molly opened up easily about what happened but Petey was worried when all Lil Petey did after he calmed, was shut down. He wasn’t crying, he barely moved his limbs when the doctors asked. He looked far away and that scared Petey almost as much as not knowing where he’d been.

When they made it home, Lil Petey still wasn’t out of it.

“Hey, Bud. I’m going to make dinner, okay? Did you want to draw at the table?” Petey asked, part of him angry at this “Dogman” for making his sweet and energetic boy like this. But for now, he had to find out how to get his son back.

Lil Petey nodded, holding his Papa’s hand and setting his backpack on the table to take out his supplies, only to pause when he took out the book Dogman gave him. It smelled like Dogman and he opened the book, seeing a small message on the inside of the cover that was most likely not there before Dogman gave it to him.

“Good luck, Lil Petey! I believe in you! Can’t wait to talk to you in another way! <3 Dogman.”

He flipped the page, seeing it started with the alphabet and his eyes blurred with tears again, that painful feeling in his belly back, but worse. Guilt. That’s what Dogman called it. He touched the tufts on his cheeks, knowing that fur style that made him warm was ruined. It was ruined the moment Dogman had to press him and Molly against himself to protect them. That’s what no one understood! Dogman…the whole time was always just trying to protect and make sure they were safe.

“I…I ruined it. It’s my fault.” He whimpered, not to anyone in particular but in seconds, he saw his Papa kneel next to him.

“Ruined what?” Petey asked, wondering why his son was holding his cheek tufts in his fingers.

“The-the…the tufts. Dogman made me look like Granny Grace and I was gonna show you!” The tears finally fell again, but he didn’t wail. “I-I wanted to show you I looked like Granny be-because you-you love her so-so much! I’m sorry I ran away! I just-I just-just wanted to have fun with Dogman again! Now everyone is scared of him and thinks he’s a Bad Guy and-and he got hurt!” He began to curl into himself and Petey’s heart broke.

“Lil Petey, no one knew where you both went. He could have hurt you. We didn’t know what else to do. But when things like that happen, the cops know that’s what needs to happen to protect the kids. He wasn’t releasing you guys. You both could’ve gotten hurt. I’m sorry, but it’s his own fault he got hurt, not your’s.” Petey tried consoling his son, but something he said must have been wrong because for the first time aside from time-outs or fickle things like that, Lil Petey glared at him.

Lil Petey pushed out of his chair, cheeks puffed in anger. His Papa didn’t understand! “No!” He panted, trying to wipe the tears away. “No! No! No! You don’t get it! He took us to your work but I didn’t wanna stay in a cold hospital! I was the one who left to get ice cream and a snack for you to show you I was old enough! Dogman only went with me to make sure I stayed safe! I wanted to surprise you and everybody kept asking if I was safe! All because Dogman looks different! You even called him “scary” and he isn’t! IT WASN’T HIS FAULT!” Lil Petey was screaming by that point, his orange fur red by then and before Petey could react, his son ran upstairs to his room and he heard the door slam shut.

Petey stood, hearing the oven beep, but his eyes still stayed trained on where his son ran. He thought and thought…trying to understand how his son could be so upset over a criminal while his body moved to make some Dino nuggets and tater tots. Just something easy to fill their bellies.

Dogman was a criminal, wasn’t he? From his and everyone else’s point of view, that’s what it looked like. That’s what the police told them. He kidnapped their kids and wouldn’t release them to the police or bring them to a precinct. But…if Petey trusted what his son told him, maybe it was a misunderstanding that resulted in an innocent man getting shot? If what Lil Petey said was true, then Dogman, that first day, truly was making sure a little child was safely returned after doing what he wanted in an area full of crime in the city. If Lil Petey lied to Dogman about adults knowing their whereabouts, that would mean Dogman asked or wanted to be sure they weren’t alone in a dangerous place, right?

He thought back to the stand off. Trying to remember what his sleep deprived and panicked brain couldn’t at the time. Yes, he held their children to his chest, not releasing them, but they weren’t his shield. He was theirs. But…he let Molly go once he heard Flippy calling for her and instead of turning his attention to the cops with their guns still trained on him…he made sure Molly reached Flippy first while his body was still blocking their fire from Lil Petey in his arms.
Then there was Lil Petey. Even from afar, his son was trembling, frightened. Lil Petey was the one still clinging onto Dogman in a vice. He remembered the nose bump and the little lick to his head. He didn’t just drop Lil Petey. He set him down with care. Dogman had a gun, but he only used it to shoot the car, none of the cops or the kids. Lil Petey probably couldn’t run, since he saw his son couldn’t move an inch once on the ground and on his feet. He threw Lil Petey towards Petey. He remembered…Dogman didn’t look away until Petey caught him. Lil Petey was begging him to make the cops stop…not Dogman. There was not a single hair or mucus on the kids that was harmed. Not a single one.

But why didn’t Dogman go to the cops? Why didn’t he explain? Why did he wait until Flippy and himself were there before releasing the kids? If he was truly a criminal and as bad as the police said, he would’ve never returned them to the hospital. They would’ve never found them again. He had to know there were people looking for the kids and yet he still brought them out in public, towards the hospital where Petey worked, in broad daylight.

The timer went off, making Petey flinch and as he went to grab the food, he saw some writing on the book Lil Petey had opened before he began to cry. Petey read the message and it only made him feel worse.

……….

Petey knocked on Lil Petey’s door before he opened it, his heart breaking at seeing his son curled into his blankets, still sniffling. The book was under his arm and Lil Petey’s food was held in his palm. “Hey…I know I don’t let you eat in here, but I’ll make an exception.” He placed the plate down on Lil Petey’s nightstand and sat at the edge of the bed, placing the book in front of Lil Petey. “Listen…” he sighed, not sure if Lil Petey wanted to be touched, “you went through a lot the last couple days. It will only hurt if you bottle it up. Talk to me.”

A sniffle. “Why? So you can say how Dogman was a Bad Guy? No thanks.” He grumbled, grabbing the book and holding it against his chest.

Breathing out his nose, knowing the attitude was just his son hurting, Petey turned a little more towards his son, petting his little arm. “Why didn’t he bring you both to a precinct? You would’ve been safe.”

“I don’t know. I don’t know why he did what he did, but all I know is that he protected us. The day I left while you worked. Yesterday at the park. He protected us, Papa. He fed us. He made sure we looked nice when we got back.” Lil Petey sniffled more, “I don’t know why he let us kids do what we wanted, but even if he did, he made sure we were protected. They wouldn’t let us explain.” He sobbed a little, but not as bad as before. “They just got out of the cars and pointed their guns. That’s when he picked Molly up and held us tightly. Papa…” Lil Petey turned towards him, green eyes still glistening with tears, “I was so scared. But not of Dogman. I tried to tell them. I tried. I tried to tell them he was taking us to you and Mr. Flippy and that…that he couldn’t talk. He couldn’t stand up for himself and explain so I tried to but they didn’t listen!” The tears fell again and he gripped Petey’s tail.

“Oh.” Petey could only get that out, his own throat closing up at the pain his son was feeling. He turned, picking up Lil Petey and holding him to his chest until he realized Lil Petey fell asleep in his arms. Even then, he held him for another hour or so, trying to think of a way to fix things. Petey tried wracking his brain, thinking of how he could find this Dogman and make sure he was okay and hopefully get his own answers. But first, he had to find the strange dog headed man and before that, he had to get some sleep himself.

…………..

Each breath came out as a whine as Dogman walked through his door. He no doubt tracked some blood here and there along the city, but there were so many blood stains, they wouldn’t be able to track him. He almost collapsed on the other side of the front door, but decided to hobble to the bathroom first so he could remove the bullet in his calf. In Knight's calf? In…

His vision blurred and he collapsed, gasping for breath and he wasn’t in his entry way anymore. He was in the jungle, trying to wrap his leg wound outside of his uniform. He was clenching his teeth so hard it hurt. A familiar golden shape came into his view.

He shook his head, the vision fading and he saw the small droplets land slowly off his pants. Growling lowly in his throat, Dogman used the door to stand before going to the bathroom and grabbing some long pliers. Usually he used them for splinters but it was perfect to fix his wound. Undoing his boots and removing his pants, he saw the damage and groaned. Grabbing a towel, he bit into it while he focused on inserting the pliers into his leg, trying to keep his arm steady as he dug to find the bullet and remove it. By the time it was removed, he was shaking and panting, drool drenching the towel and down his chin. He used the same towel to stop the bleeding while he searched for bandages and super glue. He had no stitches and when supplies were low or needed for bigger injuries, it always did the trick.

Once he finished, he could barely move, just staring at the sink blankly.

“Thank you, Dogman!” Lil Petey’s voice chimed in his head.

The kitten was so happy then. And to think the last thing Dogman-no-Greg saw, was how scared he was. His vision blurred again, but it was due to tears and he let them fall. What did he do to deserve all this? What did he do to deserve being alone ever since he returned? He wasn’t a “monster”. He wasn’t…he wasn’t a “freak”, was he? He had to be. But not a “monster”. He had seen enough of them to know.

He curled up on the bathroom tiles, enjoying how cold they were against his fur and skin.

He hoped Lil Petey’s and Molly’s parents would know well enough to get their kids proper help to handle the traumatic experience they endured that day. He could endure this loneliness for the rest of his days, if it meant those sweet and bright kids could thrive despite what they went through.

If only he could’ve seen their smiles and heard their laughter as being the only thing he was left with from them and not the scent of their fear and the haunting ringing of their screams.

Chapter Text

Two months had passed since that day and both Petey and Flippy indeed tried to get Lil Petey and Molly in to see a trauma therapist for children. The doctors that checked the kids that day suggested it, especially for Lil Petey who had dissociated during the check up.

Petey still had to work and he usually left Lil Petey with a sitter or with Flippy, more often than not but both parents agreed with more supervision. Lil Petey, even with the therapy visits, wasn’t back to his usual self even if they helped enough where he began to draw again and talk and play a little. But Petey saw his son was still cautious. He still spaced off, looking far into somewhere that wasn’t there. He didn’t try to wander off anymore.
Petey missed who his son used to be. Which drove him harder to try and find Dogman for him. He had to get answers and he knew Lil Petey had to see for himself and hear for himself from Dogman’s mouth that he wasn’t at fault for any of it and that Dogman wasn’t hurt. At least not anymore. Hopefully. He actually didn’t know if Dogman went to a hospital or if the injury just got worse. He hoped the dog was smarter than that though.

Lil Petey’s birthday would be in less than a work week. Petey walked up the steps to Flippy’s home to pick his son up. Flippy answered but put his robotic hand to his mouth with a smile.

‘What’s this about?’ Petey had wondered until he witnessed it. Molly had that ASL book in front of her, Lil Petey had his back to them and was moving his hands.

“Try to guess what I’m saying now.” He said, voice bright and a small giggle escaping his lips.

Molly thought for a minute, watching what Lil Petey was spelling. “Mmm…oh! I know! I know! That’s my name! You spelled M-O-L-L-Y, Molly!”

With a bright giggle, Lil Petey clapped. “Bingo! Yes! That’s three names down-and yours- I can do! Along with, “chair”, “food”, “please” and “thank you”! Yes yes!” His laughter was so genuine, Petey felt his tense shoulders melt and a smile replaced his frown. If there was anything he had to thank Dogman for, aside from keeping their kids safe, it was giving Lil Petey that book. He loved that book more than some of his comics by now.

“Oh! Hello, Mr. Petey! We were just practicing ASL. It’s so much fun!” Molly laughed, noticing Petey and Lil Petey turned to see his Papa, but instead of speaking, he smiled and spelled something with his hands, eagerly awaiting to see what Petey thought.

“I don’t know much about ASL myself, Bud. What did you say?” He asked, crossing his arms, but his smile remained.

“I said, “P-a-p-a”! Papa!” He laughed and gathered the book as if it was the most precious piece of gold and walked up to Petey, grabbing his hand after strapping his backpack on.

They said their goodbyes and began to walk towards the car across the street when Lil Petey slowed to a stop, looking far down the street, but Petey wasn’t sure if he saw something or if he was spacing off again. The hand in his tightened, even when the bright smile faded.

“Do you think Dogman is okay?” Lil Petey asked in a small voice.

Petey looked towards where his son was and sighed. “I think so. I think he’s strong enough to not let a little bullet take him down, don’t you?” He then looked to his son, who adjusted the book in his arms.

“I miss him.” He whispered, and Petey picked him up. They’d be there all night if Lil Petey kept it up.

“You barely knew him.” Petey said, not liking Dogman was the reason for his son’s sadness.

Lil Petey kept one arm around Petey’s shoulder but didn’t let what his Papa said deter him. “He played with me.”

“I play with you when I can.”

“He liked my drawings and comics.”

“I love your comics!” Petey snorted.

He couldn’t see the small lopsided smile. “He made my tufts look like Granny’s.”

Petey scoffed, leaning his head away enough to see Lil Petey and then snorted while rolling his eyes. “I’ve been trying, you little brat. It’s harder to do than it looks!”

Lil Petey wrapped both his arms around Petey’s neck, laying his head on his shoulder. “He made me feel safer than Grampa ever did.” His voice was quiet again, another moment of vulnerability.

Petey paused, swallowing the sudden lump in his throat and breathed, his voice equally as quiet while he unlocked the car. “I don’t doubt that.”

…………..

Rumor around the criminal circuit Dogman usually toured was that Dogman was weakened.

He proved that wrong any chance he got. If it was one thing the criminals were, it was stupid and weak themselves in that city. None were too bright nor silent. They barely hid their tracks and movements. But most importantly, they seemed to underestimate Dogman even more. They all seemed to have forgotten that Dogman could be ruthless. He always gave them some form of mercy. Or at least, he tried to. Some just wouldn’t get the memo and sometimes, Dogman didn’t care to share it.

A part of him knew he was spiraling again. He was letting the screams deafen his own voice. He was letting his anger out on those criminals who probably didn’t deserve how bad he gave it to them. He was beginning to think like his fellow soldiers. “Take them out before they do you.”

It scared him. Each time he looked in the mirror and saw the dulling of his eyes, it scared him. Each scar of his he saw, he didn’t see himself. Who even was he? He wasn’t “Greg”. Sure, he had Knight’s body, but he wasn’t “Knight”. Knight didn’t hunt criminals or question the local authorities. Knight was like the sun. Always happy, looking on the brighter side with his dog and vowed to do right by others and see the best in people.

Dogman was not that. He was nothing but an amalgamation of two whole beings that melded into something rotten. Something that was never supposed to exist, nonetheless breathe. “Dogman” was nothing like who he was created from.
He knew how others saw him. He was used to ignoring it and continuing how he felt he was supposed to.

Dusk was fading into evening as he walked down the familiar streets when he heard a woman’s scream and looked in the direction of where it was from, seeing a pregnant woman who looked familiar being pushed down and a mugger taking her purse. Immediately jumping into action, Dogman ran up behind the mugger and jumped to send a hard kick to his head, hearing a crack as the man landed on the ground. When he saw the masked mugger wouldn’t get up again at least for a bit, he grabbed the woman’s purse and turned towards her, only to freeze in his tracks, heart stopping.

It was Alice.

Shaking his head, he helped her up before extending his arm to give her purse back, glad to be wearing his mask.

She was silent for a moment. “Greg? K-Knight? So…so I didn’t see things that day. He-you-I…how is that possible? They…who…they turned him into a monster.” Her voice shook in horror, her eyes holding nothing but shock, confusion and fear.

Dogman shrugged, unsure how to answer. He couldn’t even bark or whine. “Turned him into a monster”, she says. Not “turned you” or “turned you both”. Just…“Monster”.
Looking more closely at her, he noticed a glittering ring on her finger and an obvious baby bump, unsure how far along since it wasn’t too big but definitely noticeable. He typed on his phone, knowing for a fact she didn’t know sign language. “How have you been?”

That seemed to move her from her horrified state. “I-uh-I’m great. Married with a little one on the way. You?” She asked awkwardly.

“Alive.” He replied easily enough. “So you’ve seen me like this before? Is that why you took everything except what tied you to Knight?” He couldn’t help asking. He wasn’t sure why his heart was hurting so much. It hurt. He felt sick because of it. So what if she moved on? It’s her life.

“It was hard living with a military man. It was lonely and full of stress. I never knew if you both would return or…” she paused, “anyway…I…I knew I couldn’t live with that memory or knowing he would never return. I didn’t want to look and be reminded of him everyday.” Her voice grew quiet, but there was no grief anymore.

“Can I?” He typed, but she only looked confused at his question and to reiterate, he moved his hand towards her belly, curious and having never felt a life before it was born before, but he flinched when she smacked his hand away roughly, taking a few steps back.

He did too and he understood. Right. “Get to your car. Stay in the lights. This part of town is full of criminals.” He typed, trying to not let his hands shake. He watched her leave, making sure she made it to her car safely, her feet moving her faster than what was necessary.

His heart was breaking again. He knew that much. But was it his pain? Or was it Knight’s? Maybe it was both.

She could at least run from the past. She could shield her eyes and protect herself from the creature her fiance came home as. He couldn’t. He had to live with their memories both the good and bad. He had to see Knight’s body move to his mental commands all the time. Each time he brushed his canid teeth. Each time he brushed his fur. Each time he bathed, dressed and ate. It was never Knight’s face attached to the body in his reflection.

He missed Lil Petey. He was the only one who never saw him as he was. Why was it so hard for others, even those he saved, to see beyond what he was on the outside?

…………..

The next day, the sun bright and hot, Dogman was doing his usual walk around the park. He liked watching people, even if they would only look at him coldly or with fear. He heard some teens laughing and running by and as his eyes passed them, he saw a heavily pregnant blonde woman with a hat trying to stop people while she was on a bench. She looked to be in pain, so Dogman approached, whining softly in question.

There was sweat on her brow and a grimace. She looked shocked at first, as most did when they saw him. “Oh.” She gasped, then groaned. “Say, can…can you help me, Sir? I thought I could take one last walk before my baby comes…but I think it wants out now and no one will help.” She laughed nervously through the pain.

Dogman’s ears went up in alarm, whining softly and looking around before he pointed towards the hospital.

She nodded. “Yes. Can you help me stand?” She held out her arm and he grabbed it gently, slowly helping her to stand, but she cried out in pain and sat back down. “I don’t-“ she cried out briefly, “I don’t think I can walk.”

Dogman could feel his heart rate pick up in panic. How was he getting her to the hospital then?! He looked at his hands and that’s when he realized. Duh! He face palmed. He could carry her! Knight was known to be able to lift well over 500-lbs and she couldn’t be anywhere near that, even pregnant. Not knowing if he had time to type his intentions, he picked her up bridal style and began to run towards that familiar hospital.

At first a little alarmed and shocked, the woman took deep breaths. “I’m Genie, by the way. What’s your name?”

Dogman didn’t answer. He technically couldn’t. He barked once, focused solely on getting her to the hospital and fast. He ran through the automatic doors and barked insistently, still not putting her down in worry.

Some of the staff saw and for once they ignored seeing Dogman again and focused on Genie who was about to go into labor. “My husband. Please call him,” she asked, since she couldn't do it herself.

They helped her to a gurnee and Dogman was about to leave as soon as he could, but a voice called for him and he turned his head and paused. It was Lil Petey’s papa. Petey. Now that he was looking, Dogman felt a little heat to his cheeks. The open expression, reddish orange fur and emerald eyes trapped him for a second.

Petey, who was in a doctor's coat and putting on what he needed, called out for him. “Dogman! I have to help since the usual L&D doctor is out, but wait up, please, I need to talk to you about Lil Petey!” He called out before he turned and ran through the set of doors they took Genie.

Frozen to the spot for a moment, still shocked and staring at where Petey was a moment ago, Dogman only moved when he saw people walk past him and he left. He could’ve went home, but…if Lil Petey was the topic and he was worried for the kitten…then he could waltz around the area for a while. But who knew. Lil Petey’s papa was a doctor. He must be a good one then, since Lil Petey said he was in surgery (Dogman quickly learned it was because he was a doctor and not a patient) but also helping in other departments. Once outside and a few feet away, Dogman pulled out a cigarette. He needed to calm down and hopefully not be left alone with his thoughts.

…………..

Petey wasn’t a L&D doctor but being a cat person, he was used to being moved around since he was “lesser” and that helped him in his years of being in the medical field. He started in the medical field outside high school because he wanted to help people like his mom; Grace. She suffered a sickness that was very rare and he was still trying to find out what it was.

Being brought back to the present, he hoped Dogman heard him and would give him a chance when he called out. Usually he wouldn't do that, but it had been so hard to find the hybrid despite him being the only of his kind and Petey was desperate. He needed Lil Petey to be healthy and happy. He was healthy, but it was obvious he wasn’t as happy as he could be.

Genie delivered a healthy baby girl and Petey washed up, having more work to do despite wanting nothing more than to see if Dogman waited or if he left.

…………….

It was dark out when Petey was finally freed from his job and he had his keys out and ready to go to Lil Petey and try again the next day, thinking there was no way Dogman would have waited that long, when he heard yells and fighting. He ran towards it for a few yards but stopped when he saw Dogman (he was not easy to miss) up against five other people, trying to harm him, but it amazed Petey that he didn’t back down. He heard them screaming about something (it was hard to hear from where he was) and he was pulling out his phone to call the cops when he saw what Dogman could do.

Dogman had fought a couple to get them off by smashing their heads together, grabbed one’s head and twisted it (if he wasn’t dead then he’d be paralyzed) and gave one a broken nose and ribs, all while taking damage to himself. Petey heard the damage, a few ribs having been bruised if not broken, and he tossed one into an alley and saw them give a few punches back. He had a gun, Petey could see it, but he didn’t reach for it.

He couldn't breathe. He wanted to cry out or help, but Petey wasn't a fighter. He saw the grace Dogman moved, as if he’d done it a thousand times and could almost be mesmerized from it, like watching a MMA fight on tv, but he saw one come up behind Dogman and he yelled, “BEHIND YOU!”

Then Dogman turned, obviously not thinking about who called out to him and elbowed them in the throat before twisting their heads too, his mouth open behind his mask to pant as he was becoming exhausted.

The ones with fewer injuries ran away and Petey half expected Dogman to collapse but he only panted, placing his hands on his knees and pulling his mask to breathe properly before stretching his limbs. As if what he did was a warm up.

Petey could only take a few steps before Dogman made eye contact and he froze again at the intensity of those deep brown eyes. “H-hi. I’m Petey. You…you might know me as Lil Petey’s papa?” He waved but his movements were unsure. Dogman stood to his full height which was a little shorter than himself but it was stiff. Back looking uncomfortably straight before he ran his dark eyes across Petey slowly, which for him felt strange.

He didn’t expect him to pull out his phone and type. “You look like him and I remember you from the stand off. How is he?” Dogman’s eyes became impossibly soft for what he’d just done. As if he didn’t just critically harm or kill someone.

Petey gulped, fur on end since he couldn’t place where this “being” was in his comfort scale. “Physically, he’s great, but I’m worried about him spacing off. I…” he hated to admit it and he didn’t have to, but there was something in Dogman’s eyes that told him to confess, “I don’t know what to do. I put him in therapy to help but he still…” he sighed, “he still worries about you. He still feels it’s all his fault.” He looked away at first but Dogman’s whine made him look towards him again.

Typing again, unsure if Petey could understand, he then let it talk for him while he looked Petey in his eyes with the mask still in place. “It will take time. He might never recover because he feels it’s his fault then. It isn’t. I’m the adult. I should’ve told them “no” or still brought them to you, but I know there are plenty of negligent parents out there and I trusted him. I just wanted to keep them safe.” It said and Petey crossed his arms protectively.

“Then why didn’t you bring them to the police?” He asked. This isn’t what he wanted, but the words just came out. “Or leave them at my work? Or send them back?”

Dogman huffed and typed again which confused Petey, but he remembered after a few minutes that Lil Petey said he couldn’t talk. “There are some corrupt people at that precinct. I recognized them even if I didn’t know their faces at the time. I could keep the kids safe more than any police force and Lil Petey didn’t want to be left at the hospital for some reason. He even clawed into my sutures. But you don’t believe me, do you?” He gazed into Petey’s eyes with sympathy.

Petey paused for a moment before huffing. “I…wait, he clawed your stitches? Are they okay?” Instinctively he reached, but stopped when Dogman growled at him. “S-sorry. Force of habit from work.” Then he got annoyed. How dare this creature growl at him for trying to help! “Hey!”

Dogman flinched, not expecting the sudden tone shift.

Petey poked his finger into Dogman’s chest, a scowl on his face, forgetting the fact that Dogman could hurt or kill him at any time. “I was just making sure your stitches were fine, jackass. Don’t growl at me for no reason! This is all your fault anyway! If you would have forced them to stay at the hospital that night, they could have called Flippy, who’s Molly’s dad, and they would’ve been at home and you wouldn’t have been shot! My son blames himself because of you! I WANT MY SON BACK!” He yelled, tail swishing with agitation. In his heart he knew it wasn’t Dogman’s fault. Dogman’s story, Lil Petey’s and Molly's, lined up so there couldn’t have been a lie, but he just wanted his bright and adventurous baby back.

He didn’t expect Dogman to gently grab his hand, eyes full of empathy, and just hold his hand, pulling it away from his chest. “I made mistakes. More than I ever would have wished in my lifetime. One, was not waiting until it was dark to return them if it meant putting them in danger like that. If I knew those cops were coming, I would have waited. Not for being shot, I have handled worse and I would handle more, but for scaring those children so badly. I just wanted to make sure they got home safely and to you and Molly’s dad. I knew you both had to be worried sick and I didn’t want to make you wait. I didn’t know they would surround us.” The automatic voice spoke before Dogman released his hand and typed more, his torn and golden ears going back. “But yes, it is my fault.” He looked at his hands as if lost.

Petey grabbed Dogman’s hand in turn, recognizing the look of regret. “That…” he paused, thinking. He wasn’t wanting to blame Dogman necessarily. Maybe this odd creature had been through more than he thought. He let his own grief and stress leak through this confrontation. He had no idea who this dog headed man was. How did he get that way? He obviously wasn’t born it since he pointed to the sutures on his neck where the parts of him collided. But not a hair was harmed on their kids. He couldn't be that bad, right? “Listen…you made mistakes. We all do. What you chose just resulted in my son needing therapy and being more…not himself. Part of that… I think…is because he doesn’t know if you are alright and no matter how much I tell him he wasn’t at fault, he thinks he is.” He sighed, taking a deep breath. “To be honest…if it wasn’t for you watching him that day he wanted ice cream…I don’t know if I would have noticed he was gone until I was off work. Lil Petey means everything to me.”

Typing before grabbing Petey’s hand again in his gentle grip, Dogman nodded, eyes so soft and full of understanding. “Just because I hunt criminals, doesn’t mean I am one. Children will run off how they wish and if you trap them with rules, they will find a way to break them. I let him do what he wished that day because of that. I didn’t interfere much. He would have done what he wanted anyway but I made sure he was returned to the hospital in one piece and not a scratch on his head.” He typed more with one hand, absentmindedly rubbing his thumb against Petey’s knuckles, which Petey was surprised he allowed, despite how comforting it was. “I can make any excuse I want, but it doesn’t change what happened. He was being a kid. That’s not a crime. I just hate that he has to suffer like this for just wanting to play. He’s a good kid. He still needs to be a kid.”

Petey’s throat closed up, trying not to cry. He didn’t expect this conversation to go this way. He thought Dogman would save his own skin but he didn’t. In a roundabout way, he blamed himself. Rubbing his cheek with his available hand, he sniffled, but Dogman didn’t comment on it. “His birthday is in a few days. Did…did you want to come for dinner? He…” he inhaled sharply and exhaled slowly, “he needs to know it wasn’t his fault and to make sure you’re okay. Seeing you might help with that.” He didn’t realize he and Dogman were still holding hands, and Dogman typed with his own available one while Petey waited.

“I would do anything to make sure he doesn’t hurt anymore. Just tell me where to be or where to wait. I can leave after, if I make you uncomfortable.” His eyes squinted but Petey couldn’t tell what kind of expression he made because of the mask.

Petey’s eyes widened at that. Strangely enough, Dogman didn’t make him uncomfortable. Despite his looks, he was so much more open, honest and patient than Petey thought. He sensed no deception with this weird dog-human hybrid. “I get off early that day…but luckily Lil Petey has school…so…maybe I can get you and you can help me set up before he gets home?” He shrugged his shoulders.

He saw the mask move as Dogman opened his mouth and his eyes squinted again. “Of course I’ll help. What should I get him for his birthday?” He typed, his thumb still moving against Petey’s knuckles, though it was obvious he hadn’t even noticed.

Petey removed his hand, blushing profusely, and tried not to stutter with embarrassment. “You don’t have to get him anything. Just you being there should be enough.”

Dogman raised a brow and placed a hand on his hip while typing with the other. “I’ll figure out what to get him then. I patrol around this area anyway, so I’ll keep an eye and ear out for you.” He then grabbed Petey’s hand again and pressed his clothed nose to it. “Thank you.” He smiled again and released it, stepping on top of some of the criminals to walk away, leaving Petey flabbergasted and staring at his hand before he realized he should head home. He was late enough as is.

Chapter Text

Early morning on Lil Petey’s birthday had the little tabby running down the stairs, awaiting to see what his birthday breakfast was going to be. He was already groomed for school and his backpack was ready, though his cheek tufts weren’t as neat as when Dogman did them, with practice, they were at least visible. He took his bookmark out of the ASL book and continued to practice while he smelled pancakes being cooked along with some others of his favorites. He was learning a lot and wanted to see if he could successfully say more than one word in sign language. He cleared his throat a few times to get his Papa’s attention, who seemed a little nervous but Lil Petey chalked it up to his Papa needing to get things ready.

“Oh, you’re down here already.” Petey beamed, a large smile on his lips. “HAPPY BIRTHDAY MY BABY!” His tail swished in contentment and joy. He went towards Lil Petey and licked his head lovingly.

Revealing his own large smile, Lil Petey moved his hands slowly in front of himself, trying to get it right, showing his Papa what he could do.

Petey had no idea what he signed and that made him feel a little guilty but he kept smiling, eyes soft. “What did you say?”

Grinning toothily, Lil Petey said in a loud voice, “I said: Good morning, Papa!” He giggled. “What’s the plan for today?” He asked, seeing if his Papa would tell him.

Chuckling, Petey put his finger up, going to check the food. “Ah, ah, ah, little boy. I am not revealing any of my secrets today. You also have school.” He plated Lil Petey’s food first then his own, sitting across from his son.

Lil Petey snapped his fingers. “Darn!” Before he dug into his breakfast ravenously.

Petey watched him while he ate, thinking about how Lil Petey came into his life. He couldn’t really remember Lil Petey’s conception, being too drunk because his own dad had berated him again on the anniversary of his mom’s passing and a surgery went wrong. Then, a while later, a newborn, still in the hospital blanket and a small carrier, arrived on his doorstep. He got a paternity test done at the time, and the kitten was his. He never brought it up and he was lucky Lil Petey was never curious about a “mom”. He wasn’t sure why but like Hell he was going to bring it up himself. He saw Lil Petey finish and do his dishes before reaching for the ASL book, but Petey covered it with his own. “Why don’t you leave it with me today? I want to know what you’re saying when you do sign language. Plus, you’ll be too distracted with practicing if you bring it to school.”

Lil Petey beamed. “Yeah! Then we both can talk to Dogman!” He froze for a second before looking out the window, seeing the school bus pull up. “Will we ever see him again?” He asked, adjusting his backpack.

Petey only smiled, standing to put his own dishes in the sink and grab his bag for work. “Maybe. But he might not if you don’t get to school.”

Lil Petey yelled in alarm and immediately ran out the door before he missed the bus. “I don’t want that! I’ll go! I’ll go! Love you, Papa!”

Snickering at his own genius, Petey waved. “Love you too!” Grabbing his bag and the book, Petey left for work. He mostly had paperwork and clients to go through that day, so no surgeries. Part of him was nervous, though. He never invited a stranger over before. Ever. The only strangers that came over were electricians or plumbers or something like that to fix things in the house. But never for a party for his kid or to actually get to know them. Why did Dogman agree to help set up anyway? What did Dogman want out of this? What even was his deal? Where did he work? Did he work? His alarm went off and he rushed out the door, locking it on the way, realizing he’d be late if he didn’t get a move on.

…………….

Dogman whined in his throat as he walked around the bookstore. He first tried a toy store, but realized he didn’t know what Lil Petey would like and he didn’t want his gift to be discarded as the kitten got older. Selfish thinking, probably, but Dogman didn’t want to be forgotten. He knew the kitten liked comics, he drew them and even talked about some of his favorites, but Dogman didn’t know if he had the ones he was looking at. He scratched his head, unsure what to get and he’d be damned if he didn’t bring a present. Lil Petey seemed to like to read, and he could get him age appropriate ASL books since he looked interested, but he didn’t know if the kitten was using the one he gave him.

“Would you look at that! Who knew I’d find you here!” A feminine voice called out and Dogman turned his head unsure if she was talking to him. His eyes lit up in recognition. It was Genie! Her belly was still big due to delivery only days before, but she had a little bundle in cloth against her chest.

Dogman nodded, turning his attention to her. “Hello again. Genie, right?” His phone asked. “Delivery go well?” He pointed to the little mixed bundle resting against her chest.

She smiled, unfazed by the hybrid’s looks since she knew he was good since he helped her. “Definitely. Thanks for asking. Do you want to see her?” She approached him, setting down her basket and leaning slightly so he could see the baby. She had a head of curly black hair and lighter brown skin, sleeping soundly.

He’d never seen a newborn before. The closest he got to kids was Lil Petey and Molly since parents usually kept their kids from him. From that distance, the baby smelled of milk and her mom, not gaining her own scent yet. His hips wiggled back and forth and ears perked, eyes glinting in joy.

“Hahaha, you’re happy to see her, huh? Have you never seen a baby before?” Genie asked, unbundling the baby.

Dogman shook his head.

Genie smiled at him, unafraid. “Do you want to hold her for a second? She was fed a bit ago so she’s all tuckered out.” She held her baby gently but towards Dogman.

Ears raising higher in alarm, Dogman looked at her in shock. He waved his hands in front of himself, the usual motion of “it’s fine, don’t worry about it”, but Genie just pushed her baby closer, and Dogman had no choice. He held his hands out and she instructed him how to hold the baby.

“One hand supporting the back of her head and laying your arm under her back. Yes, just like that.” She smiled, seeing him listen to what she said and enjoying the bright look in Dogman’s eyes at holding a baby for the first time. “I know I should be inside for the first week or more, but I could never manage to stay holed up in home that long. Besides, sometimes outside is best for a baby’s immune system. There you go!” She laughed. “You’re a natural. Such a good boy.” She commented and saw Dogman look up at her with glittering eyes.

He hadn’t been called a “good boy” since Knight was alive. He looked down at the baby in his arms and nosed her head gently, sniffing her. His hips wouldn’t stop wiggling, trying to imitate when he had a tail. His heart felt warm and like it was going to burst from his chest. This is what a new life felt like. Warm, not quite their own yet, and bundled safely surrounded by loving people. Without thinking, he gave the baby a little lick to her head, forgetting to ask permission.

Genie didn’t look offended. She just smiled at him as if he were just another person caring for her baby. “Babies are something else, huh?” She asked, seeing him move his arms carefully back towards her and she took her baby back, shushing her as she awoke from all the movement. “What were you looking for in the kids section?” She asked, having seen him staring intently at comics.

Dogman typed, being able to “talk” back now. “Lil Petey. He’s a kitten I grew to care for. His birthday is soon and I wanted to get him something he could use. But I don’t know what comics he has and I did give him an ASL book, one I used myself, but I don’t know if he used it. So I’m stuck on what to get him for his birthday.” He whined softly, petting his own head.

Genie tilted her head. “Why not a toy? How old will he be?”

“7-years old I think. He told me he was 6-years old so if his birthday is up, then he’ll be 7-years old. As for a toy, I don’t want to get him something he won’t like or will toss out in a year.” He smiled, shrugging.

“I’m a nurse, but I could help you. Hmm…” her eyes widened and she hit her fist against her other palm. “Wait! A kitten? Did you look after a tadpole too?” She asked, eyes lighting in recognition.

That made Dogman nervous. He backed closer to the shelf, in case she would turn on him, but nodded. He hated lying. It just wasn’t who he was.

“Haha, I should’ve known. There’s no other dog-headed people around here. I heard about you from my husband. He was so mad that the other officers didn’t listen to him during the standoff.” She looked at him with sympathy. “You were just protecting those kids, huh?”

Dogman was stunned for a second, expecting her to yell or look at him with disdain. He shook his head, typing a reply. “Yes. I might be paranoid, due to my background, but I didn’t want to turn them in to the police. I felt they were safer with me than strangers who could do bad things and blame it on me later on.” He explained. He began to think. What officer could she have been talking about? The only black one he saw was the one who let down his gun first. He shrugged. People were strange, so even if she was married to one of them, it didn’t mean it was his just because of the baby’s skin tone.

“Well, now that’s out of the way, mind telling me your name and we can find a gift for your kitten?” She asked and struggled to bend down enough to grab her basket so he grabbed it for her. “Thank you. And…” she reached a hand out and patted his head, “thank you for helping me the other day. Apparently if you didn’t, I would’ve had no choice but to give birth there on the bench a good half hour to an hour after. So…thank you.”

He barked softly, squinting his eyes, happy to help someone and appreciating the gesture. He typed, wiggling again with joy. “They call me Dogman. I would appreciate the help and I’m always willing to help others. I’m glad your baby came out healthy. She’s so cute.” She couldn’t see his smile under the mask, but she seemed to understand.

“I am too. Nice to meet you, Dogman. Now, let’s find that kitten a good birthday present.” She pumped her fist and laughed.

He barked again quietly, knowing not to be loud and walked alongside her, his eyes going to the baby every so often.

…………….

Petey got a call from Flippy during his lunch break. He answered, as one does when their kids are best friends. “Good timing. I’m on my lunch break.”

Flippy started by yelling at his children to calm down and play outside before it went quiet. “Hey, Petey. Did you need help setting up?” He asked, he usually helped Petey the last couple years since their kids knew each other.

Petey thought about it. It would be smart to have someone he knew there to help, but he wanted to get to know Dogman himself without Lil Petey being there. He wanted to know the person-dog-hybrid his son came to grow so attached to. “I got it covered. Thank you, though. But if you could pick him up when you do Molly, I would appreciate it so I can focus on getting dinner and the house ready.” He smiled, even if Flippy couldn’t see it.

“I don’t know why you don’t just order pizza. Pizza is always a win for kids.” Flippy asked.

Petey chuckled. “I am in a way. I got plenty of dough to make small personal pizzas and ingredients so we can make our own at home. Smart, huh?”

“That sounds good. You’re sure the house will be ready by the time we get there with Lil Petey? We can take him for a treat to pass the time.” Flippy offered. He understood needing some extra time to prepare a home for a birthday.

Thinking about it, Petey had to wonder. If Dogman didn’t meet him, he might need more time and if he did, part of him felt it wouldn’t be so bad to have a little extra time to get to know the hybrid. “Sure, why not? It gives me extra time just in case. Just tell me what I owe you for it.”

“No way. It’ll be my own gift to Lil Petey, so don’t worry about it. Just focus on the party.” Flippy said, and Petey could hear the smile.

“No, I insist. You have a lot more kids than I do.” Petey rebutted.

He heard Flippy laugh. “No way. I heard from Molly how much Lil Petey does for her and even helped her when they were taken by that freak, so it’s on me.”

For some reason, Petey grew a little tense at what Flippy called Dogman. “Right. I owe you then. Break is over so I’ll talk to you later.” He lied.

“Oh, okay. See you later then.” Flippy replied before handing up.

Petey gazed at the clock on his phone. He had 10 more minutes until he needed to be back on the computer, but what Flippy called Dogman versus what he saw of the hybrid…it made his fur bristle. Yes, Dogman was a freak of nature by natural terms. You shouldn’t be able to combine two species into one being, but there Dogman was. Dogman was sweet and yet strong. He held their kids so well yet he saw he could break a person’s neck effortlessly the other night. He needed to know Dogman’s backstory. He had to know how he came to be yet he knew that had to be a sensitive topic, like how he was around his remaining parent or how Lil Petey was born. He had to know more about this being his son cared for so much.

…………….

Still full of energy as he walked out the doors, Petey searched for Dogman, since the man said he would be around. It was early afternoon, a few hours before Lil Petey was out of school and he had to hurry to make sure the house was set up. He spotted him a few yards away, smoking with his mask down. Part of Petey was scared of the scar that revealed Dogman’s teeth, but it couldn’t have been his fault it healed that way, right? It was still the same guy who protected his son and Molly, even while in the line of gunfire. “There you are! You know, smoking will damage your lungs, right?” He asked, jogging up to Dogman, who put it out and placed his mask back on.

“That’s what Lil Petey said.” He squinted his eyes again while he typed and Petey was learning that meant he was smiling.

Placing both paws on his hips he scowled. “Then don’t do it. I don’t want Lil Petey to learn the habit.” He said, glaring with little heat towards Dogman.

Instead of glaring, Dogman looked at him with wide eyes, almost sparkling. “You’d let me near him more?”

Petey paused, body stiff. That’s not what he meant but if he would let Dogman see Lil Petey more often was yet to be decided. “That’s yet to be determined. I have to judge things for myself first.” He turned his head, nose in the air.

He didn’t expect to hear Dogman snicker, one hand placed lazily against the mask while his head bowed and his eyes were closed. Then he typed more, still laughing. “I suppose so. I have his gift here, so shall we go set up for his birthday? 7-years old is a big deal, you know.” His eyes stayed closed with his smile after that and Petey couldn’t help but smile a little himself.

Petey grabbed his keys from his bag and began to walk towards his car, expecting Dogman to follow. “I guess you’re right for once. I hope you’re ready to work hard.” He commented.

Dogman saluted, holding the wrapped box in his lap after buckling up. This was a risk even for him. To trust someone to help a child, even if it was their parent. He was nervous. The last birthday he “helped” with was Knight’s before they both were sent off to war.

………….

Once the door was opened, Dogman looked around in awe. He hadn’t seen the inside of another home ever. It was neat yet with obvious signs of a child living there. With drawings on the walls along with family pictures and degrees. The bookshelf near the stairs had a mix of medical encyclopedias and children’s books. “Amazing. Your home is lovely.” He typed, smiling at Petey who was bringing the groceries to the table in the kitchen.

“Oh, thank you. Here,” he grabbed some streamers, “if you want to start hanging these, it would help while I start cutting up the ingredients.” He smiled nervously.

Dogman nodded, grabbing them and typing something. “Where’s the nails and a ladder? I can return them after.” He smiled, the mask still in place.

Petey didn’t smile back, but a part of him appreciated the enthusiasm. “Second door to the right is the garage where the ladder is and I’ll get those nails and the hammer for you.” He started to put the peppers, cheese, pepperoni and others on the counter before going upstairs to get what Dogman needed.

…………..

They were blowing up balloons soon after, the living room and kitchen filled with streamers and a sign that read “Happy Birthday” near the door. They hadn’t talked much, too busy with their tasks to make conversations.

“Lil Petey is lucky to have such a fun birthday.” Dogman typed, finishing his share of the balloons.

Petey raised a brow at him. “This is typical, really. Did you not have birthdays like this?” He asked, finishing the few balloons he had left.

Dogman shrugged. “Not really. All of Knight’s birthdays had some balloons from the store and a cake. Mine included a cake safe for dogs and a birthday hat and maybe a new bone. Nothing like a party.” He smiled, grabbing a balloon from Petey to blow up.

Petey looked at him for a moment, probably longer than necessary. “Who was Knight?” He finished tying the last balloon.

Dogman removed his dog tags and handed them to Petey, who took them with a gentle hand. “He was my handler. My owner. My best friend.” He smiled sadly, looking at his phone after he typed.

Petey looked at the tags closely. It had Knight’s name, ID number, phone number, and security number. The other had Dogman’s information. Or at least, he guessed it was. His name, Greg, and Knight’s information. He was Knight's pet. “You…you were military?” He guessed, but it wasn’t a far stretch with how Dogman liked to dress.

Dogman nodded, taking the tags back and placing them around his neck. “We were. Knight joined right after high school and I was trained since I was a pup.” He smiled, but it didn’t seem joyful like some of the smiles Petey had seen.

He wasn’t sure how to answer that when Dogman made that expression. “How…how did you get like this?” He asked, genuinely curious.

Looking at him with a sad expression, Dogman shook his head, gently holding the last balloon before replying. “I don’t like talking about it.”

Petey held up his paws. “I understand. I’ve had patients like that as well. But…” he paused, thinking of the dog tags, “so…you’re Greg? Or are you Knight?” He asked, looking at Dogman with his ears a little flattened, nervous.

He saw Dogman touch his own arms, then his neck below the sutures, before looking at Petey, his gaze sorrowful. “Before it all…I was Greg. Before it all…I was Knight.”

Before Petey could ask what that meant, the door burst open, revealing Lil Petey and Flippy and Molly and the other kids. Both Petey and Dogman looked as if they’d been caught doing something they weren’t supposed to.

“Papa! I’m-“ Lil Petey stopped in his tracks, his bag falling from his shoulder with a loud thud.

Dogman stood up, waving, and Petey tossed the balloon he had away in a random direction.

“Hey! It’s Dogman!” Molly said, going to Lil Petey’s side.

What none of them expected was for Lil Petey to break down in tears, taking a few steps as if to run to Dogman before his legs gave out. “Dog-wahhhhh!” He cried.

Before Petey could go to his son, Dogman made it first, sitting on his knees and touching the kitten’s head.

Lil Petey looked at him with large tears in his eyes and pounced, wrapping his little arms around Dogman’s neck, sobbing, clinging to the hybrid for dear life. “I…I DIDN’T KNOW IF YOU WERE ALIVE!” He sobbed, clinging to Dogman tightly.

Petey saw Dogman release a breath from his nose and hug Lil Petey back, rubbing his son’s back in comfort, a whine leaving his mouth and using one hand to type even as he held Lil Petey close to him. “A little bullet couldn’t take me out. I’m okay. You’re okay, Lil Petey.”

Lil Petey pulled away a little, snot coming out his nose and tears still streaming down his face. “It’s all my fault!” He cried, the tears not ending.

By then, Petey wanted to see this, but guided Flippy and his kids away so the two could have their moment.

Dogman wiped the kitten’s tears, Lil Petey sitting in his lap before he typed. “It isn’t. I was the one who took you kids with me. A responsible adult would have made you stay where your parents could get you. But I wanted to spend more time with you too. I’m sorry I scared you. I never want to scare you again.” He set his phone down and Lil Petey bawled into his chest again.

“You didn’t! Never! You can never scare me! It was them! Those cops! I was scared! I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have gone to find you! I shouldn’t have lied!” Lil Petey confessed, clinging to Dogman tightly.

Dogman shook his head before typing again. “I know you were scared. I never wanted that, no matter the situation. You shouldn’t have lied, but don’t let that stop you from exploring. Just be honest about where you are. It’s okay to want to play. I wanted to play with you too.” He smiled behind his mask.

Lil Petey still clung to him, just not as tightly, as if Dogman would have vanished. “But you got hurt.” He whimpered.

Dogman huffed. “That was my own fault, not yours. If I get hurt, it’s my own decision. Not because you did anything wrong. I’m here now,” he wiped more of Lil Petey’s tears, “so don’t cry, okay? It’s your birthday. So, happy birthday, Lil Petey. Here’s to many more.” He pulled down his mask to smile properly and lick Lil Petey’s head.

Petey watched the whole thing and felt something tug in his chest when Dogman stood, still holding Lil Petey to him. He saw how Lil Petey clung to him, even his tail wrapping around Dogman where it could. He sighed. He might have to let Dogman over more often if that’s how his son reacted.

Dogman walked over, Lil Petey still holding on to him, and typed. “Should we start dinner now?” He asked, smiling.

Petey was taken aback by the scars, especially the one that showed his teeth, but smiled anyway, even if it was unsure. “Yeah, let’s. Come on, Lil Petey, let’s make you a pizza.” He said, hands paws out to grab his son.

Lil Petey laid his head on Dogman’s shoulder and smiled, eyes still red from crying. “Can Dogman stay?” He asked.

Dogman and Petey made eye contact, and Petey nodded.

Dogman put Lil Petey down but the kitten insisted on holding his hand. “Let’s make a pizza, Dogman.” He said, pulling Dogman towards the counter.

Petey couldn’t help but laugh into his fist. He didn’t know why his son liked Dogman, but it was funny to watch while Dogman helped him roll out his dough and add ingredients.

“I want sardines too!” Lil Petey exclaimed, jumping up and down while Dogman helped him make his pizza.

Dogman tilted his head in confusion and looked at Petey, pointing to the fridge then the pantry.

“It’s in the pantry.” Petey said, leaning against the table, unable to stop the soft smile as Dogman looked and found it, holding it up in triumph.

A couple hours after, and it was present time. Lil Petey received more crayons and markers and sketchbooks for his drawings from Flippy and his family and a new backpack and some clothes from Petey. When he opened the last gift, it being from Dogman, who sat next to him, rubbing his back, he gasped. It was more books on ASL. Typing on his phone, Dogman explained. “If you don’t want to learn it, we can always return them to get you more comics. You just looked excited to learn when I showed you my book. I hope that’s okay?”

Lil Petey’s eyes sparkled and he held the book set to his chest. “Of course it is! I can talk to you now!” He smiled, a few tiny tears springing to his eyes.

Dogman pulled down his mask to give Lil Petey a lick to his temple before pulling it back up. He waited until Lil Petey was looking at him before sighing slowly.

Lil Petey’s eyes lit up when he realized he could understand what Dogman said. “I need to practice more, but I can understand you now!” He smiled, grabbing Dogman’s arm and squeezing.

Petey watched with a strange feeling in his chest. It felt warm and full. He barely knew Dogman, but seeing how his son cared for the hybrid and how Dogman treated his son, he couldn't help but feel that heart bursting feeling. No one could fake how Dogman treated his child. Giving him a meaningful gift and trying to connect. Now that he was looking, though, he noticed how Dogman didn’t sit on his right leg. Thinking back, he forgot to mention how Dogman favored the left leg.

When Flippy and his family left, he was surprised Dogman stayed to help pick up, taking down streamers and corralling the balloons and washing dishes while he put Lil Petey to bed. “You didn’t have to do all that. I’m off tomorrow so I could have done it.” Petey mentioned, walking into the kitchen when he noticed Dogman trying to find out where certain dishes went.

Smiling behind his mask, Dogman waved him off, typing. “You invited me. Giving me another chance to see Lil Petey. The least I could do is help clean up.”

Petey paused for a moment but rolled his eyes. “And you knew it would help him to see you. I’ll put those away and when we’re done, you’re going to let me check out that leg.” He pointed, seeing how Dogman leaned slightly to his left.

Dogman shook his head and typed again, getting some water on the screen. “No need. I took care of it.”

Raising a brow, Petey huffed. “Don’t make me yell, Dogman. I just got Lil Petey to sleep. I noticed you've been favoring your left leg, so that means they shot your right leg?” He inquired and he saw Dogman struggle before nodding.

“I’m fine. I took care of it, but it still hurts sometimes. It’s healing.” He typed, before he continued washing dishes.

Petey doubted that. And how Dogman phrased it, he must’ve not gone to a doctor. He wouldn’t be favoring a side if 2-months had passed if so. “I wouldn’t lie to a surgeon, Dogman. Just let me check if it’s healing fine or not.” He said, drying and putting away what Dogman washed.

Dogman whined a little, but didn't protest.

When they were finished, Petey made Dogman sit on the floor and extend his right leg while he grabbed supplies just in case. Being a surgeon, he had plenty to spare. Luckily Dogman was in the same place he left him when he returned. “Lift your pants.” He commanded and Dogman obeyed, lifting his pant leg from his boots and Petey hissed. It wasn’t bad, but definitely infected from how Dogman tried to bandage it. “What did you do?” He asked, seeing super glue on the outside and some blood and puss going to the surface as Dogman flexed his leg.

“Tried doing what we did on the battlefield. I didn’t have stitches and I wasn’t sure which hospitals would be watched.” He typed, smiling with a grimace.

Petey scoffed, grabbing an extra scalpel and a towel, cutting away the super glue and ignoring Dogman’s muffled whines when the wound opened.
Luckily, it was more blood than infection, but no doubt gross. “If you can handle this, you can handle me fixing it.” He said, keeping an eye on Dogman who looked off, not glancing at the wound but at a family picture on the wall. It was of Petey and his mom.

“She’s beautiful.” He typed, still looking at the picture.

Mid-stitch, Petey looked at Dogman, then to the picture before he continued. “She was.” He replied softly.

He didn’t expect Dogman to lay a hand on his head, rubbing his thumb against Petey’s temple. “She is. Not was. She lives in you and Lil Petey.” He typed, eyes impossibly soft.

Petey choked, trying to breathe, before he continued his task. He tried ignoring the comment, but couldn’t. “She’s not here anymore, so she “was”. Are you in pain?” He asked, trying to divert the attention from himself and the picture.

Dogman shook his head, despite the actual pain he was experiencing. “Not at all. Do what you need to.” He typed.

Petey did, successfully stitching the wound how it needed to. “Can you make it home?” He asked. He wouldn’t have minded, surprisingly enough, if Dogman needed to stay, but Dogman stood, wincing slightly at the pain.

“I’m fine. Say…” he paused, fiddling with his phone, “can I get your number? In case I want to see Lil Petey of course.” He reflected. “And I was thinking…” his eyes met Petey’s, “maybe I could watch him sometime? It’s all up to you, of course!” He held his hands up, favoring his left leg.

Petey quirked his lip at that. Dogman didn’t have to be so awkward about it, but from his point of view, he supposed he would see where it would be awkward. Petey stood, walking over to Dogman and leaning down slightly so they were face to face. “You can’t fight crime if you watch him. Understood?” He held a finger up.

Dogman didn’t know if Petey could tell, but he was blushing. He nodded, unable to move with Petey so close. His heart hammered in his chest, his eyes admiring the deep orange of his fur. He gulped, unsure what to say.

Petey nodded back, leaning back to his full height. “Good. I suppose I’ll message you and we can set up a plan later?” He asked, one hand on his hip.

Dogman nodded, trying to fight his blush. He opened the door and waved to Petey before closing it behind him, stopping and rubbing his face over and over, trying to make the blush leave. At least he might be able to see Lil Petey again.

Halfway home, he realized with alarm. He forgot to get Petey’s number or give him his own. He face palmed. He’d have to catch Petey outside of work then. At least…that means he’d see Petey again.

Chapter Text

Petey stared at the door after Dogman left, realizing neither gave their numbers out. Blushing in embarrassment at his mistake, he shook his head violently. “Stupid. So, so stupid.” He groaned. He began to quietly pop the balloons, since the rest of the decorations were taken down by Dogman. His eyes drifted to the pictures on the wall. There were multiple pictures. One of him, his dad, and his mom. One of him and Lil Petey. One of his dad and mom when they were young, just starting to date. Others as well. Then the one with him and his mom, Grace. The one Dogman pointed out.

“She is. Not was.”

Is what Dogman said. Hearing it made him feel pride, but also sorrow. He took down the picture and sat on the couch, staring at it, running his finger over her. He thought back to when Lil Petey wanted to style his fur like her. “She is…she really is…” he choked, “mom…I hope you’re proud of me…even if I don’t deserve it,” he wiped his eyes, then feeling his tufts were too short, like his dad’s, “I hope I’m doing right by you. If only he would’ve died instead…and I hate saying that… if after what he put us through…after what he put you through…” he released a breath he didn’t realize he was holding, “you would love Lil Petey. He’s so much like you. But also his own kitten. I know you would laugh so much.” He smiled, feeling a few tears fall. He wiped his eyes and put the picture back, continuing his task of popping the balloons, trying to stay positive and remember the day they had instead.

……………

Dogman walked into his home, the silence and stillness almost deafening. It was cold, despite the weather outside. Walking to the bathroom to shower, he paused at a picture on the wall, grabbing his dog tags and looking at it. It was too quiet, now that he left Petey’s. Placing his hand on the picture, he stared at the same skin tone that was in the frame. The same arms. The same body. Then he touched his neck, where the loose sutures were.

‘Why couldn’t I have died that day? Why? Why didn’t you live? If you did, Alice would still be here…wouldn’t she? If you did…you could have found another dog. You could have had a family. A new job. You could have had a lifetime of adventures.’ He thought, grasping the dog tags so tightly in his grasp, he could feel the metal digging into his palm. ‘It’s so quiet. I don’t like it. It’s too quiet. It’s so cold… why wasn’t it me?’ He clenched the tags tighter, feeling it cut into his skin. Then, without tears, he stared at it. Stared at the blood pooling in his palm. ‘It’s not even my blood…is it? It’s yours.’ He shook his head, rubbing the blood off on his pants, grabbing a rag to place against it until it stopped and instead decided to leave again. There were better things he could do instead of wallowing in grief.

……………

A few days later, Petey was dropping off Lil Petey at Flippy’s, still needing to find Dogman again to get his number, despite having to work. “Be good, okay?” He said, petting Lil Petey’s head.

Lil Petey looked up at his papa. “When can I see Dogman again?” He asked, not sad, but curious.

Petey shrugged. “I’m not sure. I forgot to get his phone number the other night. But he’s fine, so focus on homework and being good.” He smiled a little, bending down to fix how Lil Petey tried to style his fur.

Lil Petey brushed him off. “I know. But you’ll tell me when I can see him?” He asked, eyes bright.

Rolling his eyes and huffing, Petey nodded. “Of course. Now I have to get to work.” He ruffled Lil Petey’s head and walked to the car.

…………

Not getting any sleep the night before, having been haunted by nightmares, Dogman had been patrolling and seeing if he had any new leads. Something rotten was happening just under the concrete of the city and he had been trying to figure out the extent of it, which was hard when he wasn’t part of any systems. How far did it go and how low? Most would think he was paranoid, thinking it was just an area littered with crime, and it was, but Dogman had a feeling something was going on. If there was one thing he prided himself on, it was trusting his gut. Knight trusted his intuition and he trusted Knight’s gut on the field.

Sighing, he was passing his usual route to just head home, hoping he could take a nap or just sleep till the next day, trying to get that number another time, not wanting to be a downer.

“Dogman!” A familiar voice called out to him and he turned towards it, seeing Genie sitting on a picnic blanket with her baby in a play pen, waving at him.

He barked, jogging over and moving from one foot to the other. “How are you today?” He asked, seeing there were two plates set out. He cocked his head, pointing to the extra plate.

“Hm? Oh, yeah, my husband is getting the diaper bag from the car. Would you like to join us?” She patted the grass next to herself, smiling at him.

Dogman nodded, thinking it might be best not to go home yet, needing to be around people who didn’t see what he saw in the mirror, and leaned over where the baby was, chubby cheeks and all. He reached his hand in the basket, feeling her make garbled noises and grab his finger, which made him smile.

“Awe, she likes you. See? You’re not so scary. Here, have some key lime-“ Genie was cut off as she was cutting the pie she brought, by a man’s voice behind her.

“Get away from my family, whatever the Hell you are! You ain’t getting my kid.” The man yelled, approaching Dogman fast.

Dogman moved faster, hands up in front of his chest, heart hammering when he saw it was a police officer. The one he thought understood. Apparently he was wrong. He took a few steps back, only to hear Genie berate the man.

“CLARENCE! Apologize to Dogman!” She stood, fists on her hips.

Clarence looked at her with wide eyes. “What? Me? Do you even know what that is?” He gestured with his hands, making Dogman flinch.

“Just the man who protected those kids against YOUR UNIT and the man who helped me to the hospital when I was in labor and couldn’t walk there myself! He wasn’t going to hurt her! Apologize!” She glared.

Clarence scoffed, not seeing where he was wrong but was perplexed. “THAT’S the guy?! You never said it was the guy with the scarred up dog head!”

Genie blushed, still glaring. “You know I’m not good at describing people!”

The baby began to cry, getting their attention and Dogman fought the instinct to check on the baby as well, deciding he’d done enough damage. He waved, not turning back when Genie called out to him.

He needed a distraction. He needed sleep. He still needed to get Petey’s number. Taking a shortcut through some alleyways, Dogman headed towards the hospital, hoping Petey was working that day.

………….

Petey was finishing up when he was approached by Warden, the current chief of police and a man he didn’t know, old with glasses and a goatee. He dressed more like a Hollywood mad scientist than a doctor. “How can I help you?” He asked, something sitting wrong but kept his professionalism.

Warden smiled, his light brown mustache moving with it. “Doctor Petey. How’s your son?”

Petey raised a brow, gathering his papers he had to submit for documentation. “He’s fine. I’ll ask again. How can I help you?”

Warden laughed. “Ah, right, you must be wanting to get home to him. This is Doctor Scum. He’ll be here temporarily to help out since we got word there’s been a high volume of patients lately. Do you know if the Head Administrator or Lead Doctor is in today?”

Shaking his head, Petey didn’t like the look in the new doctor’s eyes, so he avoided them. “I’m just a surgeon, so I wouldn’t know. Might want to ask the front desk.”

The new doctor held out his hand. “Dr. Scum, pronounced Scoom. Unfortunately the spelling is misleading. A surgeon, you said? Quite an accomplishment for someone…of your caliber. Could you answer my question for a moment before we part?” He asked, his polite smile not reaching his eyes.

Petey narrowed his eyes, but just because someone gave him the “ick” didn’t mean he had to turn rude. “I suppose that depends on the question.”

Dr. Scum waved his hand. “Oh, nothing involving patient confidentiality, I assure you. Just curious. Is there, perhaps, dog or canine bite marks on any of these new patients?”

Taking a subtle step back, Petey stood tall. “I’m afraid this is under “patient confidentiality”, Doctor, and I suppose however long you stay, you might receive some of these patients yourself. If you will excuse me.” He tried giving them a wide berth as he walked by, but he must have not given himself that much, since he bumped shoulders with the new doctor. “Sorry.” He apologized, continuing on his way to submit his documents and leave.

“You shouldn’t let his prickly personality get to you. I’ve heard from other staff that he's just that way.” Warden assured the doctor.

Dr. Scum shook his head. “I haven’t, Warden. Besides, those like him have to work harder than others like ourselves to keep their status, so their professionalism has to be rigid. Now, shall we ask someone who will have more knowledge about where I can be introduced to the bosses?”

Warden nodded, leading him to the front desk.

……………

Stretching his arms above his head, Petey felt the cool breeze on his fur. He wasn’t outdoorsy by any means, but it was nice smelling fresh air and getting out of his job. He began to walk towards his car when he spotted a familiar shape leaning against the building, smoking. Like he wasn’t supposed to. His eyes narrowed and his brows furrowed in anger. There was a sign and everything! “Dammit, Dogman! I told you to quit that habit! Plus, if you couldn’t read, that’s illegal to do so close to the entrance!” He snapped, striding easily up to the hybrid who was looking at the sky before lowering his head lazily to look at Petey, giving Petey a sleepy smirk which Petey would never in a billion years admit he found quite attractive! Nope! Never admit it! Face heating up in both embarrassment and frustration, Petey snatched the half used cigarette from Dogman’s mouth and threw it to the ground. “Make sure it’s out!” He pointed to it, still glaring. He didn’t wear shoes so he didn’t want to burn his feet.

Dogman took a few steps into his space and stepped on it, eyes still lazily looking up at Petey, but there was a small brightness in them Petey recognized as happiness. Still standing close, Dogman took out his phone and really, Petey needed to start learning ASL as well because having to wait for this dog-headed man to type what he wanted to say was annoying. “Why do you get so mad that I smoke?” He smirked again, eyes never widening from their half lidded state.

Face turning a little red, Petey crossed his arms, turning his head, not realizing he could have stepped back to give more space between them. “I don’t want Lil Petey to learn the habit, that’s all. And it’s unhealthy. And…” he paused, looking back at Dogman, “he looks up to you. Like…like a lot. I don’t want him thinking smoking is acceptable.”

Shaking his head slowly, Dogman typed again, secretly indulging the fact Petey hadn’t stepped away. “He knows it’s bad and honestly, there’s worse habits I could have.”

Tail wagging in agitation, Petey leaned down to be almost nose to nose with Dogman. “Sure, now he does, but what about when he’s a teen? He’ll try and steal yours or get some from a friend.”

Dogman’s eyes finally widened at that, signing, his hands trembling.

Petey raised a brow. “I have no idea what you said.” He stated bluntly but worried. What did he say to have Dogman react that way?

Looking at his phone, Dogman typed. “You’ll let me stay that long?”

Petey flinched at that. “I…I never thought about a time frame. Plus…” he blushed, “as long as you’re not a creep or psycho, it should be fine. You make him happy and…and that makes me happy.”

Feeling like there was some light down the path he walked covered in shadow and passing candles, Dogman hugged Petey, feeling the cat bristle, but it had been so long since he felt a relief like this. He released easily when he was pushed away, though.

“What is wrong with you?! Don’t just hug people without permission, Doofus! Now give me your phone.” Petey demanded, fur a little poofed out from the hug.

Dogman obeyed, still reeling and honestly he wanted to hug Petey again. He was very soft against his arms and coarse fur.

“There. Now you have my number and I texted myself so I have your’s. Are you having dinner with us?” He asked, returning Dogman’s phone, seeing the hybrid was definitely spacing off. “Hey.”

Shaking his head, Dogman’s eyes were lidded again, sleepy. “Maybe another night. Haven’t slept yet so I’m exhausted and I might not be that much fun for Lil Petey.”

Snorting and chuckling, Petey flicked his nose. “Welcome to my world, Dogman. Come on, you’re going to help me pick up Lil Petey and watch him while I make dinner and if you do happen to pass out at some point, you can take Lil Petey to school. Do you drive?” He asked, placing Dogman’s mask on his muzzle.

It took Dogman a moment to process he had no choice in the matter, but he nodded, walking alongside Petey. “Knight’s truck, but I barely go anywhere beyond a good walking distance so it’s not often.”

Petey nodded while they got in the car. “We can figure out transportation arrangements later then. Also, if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to sit in on when you help Lil Petey with learning sign language. It’s annoying having to wait for you to type every little thing you say.” He waved his hand.

Dogman’s eyes softened, purposefully taking longer to type to see how Petey would react. He saw his eye twitch and that made him smile. “Whatever you want, Petey.”

Petey nodded once. “Good. The sooner you learn that the better for you.”

He missed the gentle look Dogman gave him as he drove to Flippy’s.

………….

Dogman walked up with Petey to get Lil Petey, Flippy opening the door only to pause a moment at seeing the hybrid. “Oh. Hello. Didn’t know you brought someone.” Flippy said, but smiled. “Come in, they’re just coloring like usual.” He ushered them inside, Dogman nodding his head in greeting with his hands behind his back.

“Dogman! Lil Petey, look!” Molly saw him first and in no time, both kids tackled him, the hybrid letting himself fall back and onto the floor with a solid thud.

“We got you!” Lil Petey laughed, rubbing his cheek against Dogman’s collarbone.

“Ha ha ha ha! We took down the mighty beast! We did it!” Molly cackled, running around Dogman who just laid there, smiling under his mask.

Flippy looked between the scene happening and Petey, who couldn't hide the quirk of his lip. “Are you sure it’s safe for them to be near him?” He whispered.

Petey rolled his eyes, giving Flippy a deadpan look. “You’re a fish with robotic arms.” He arched his brow.

Flippy paused at that. “Touché.”

Shaking his head with a silent laugh, Petey pointed to where Dogman was sitting up, only to be “taken down” by the kids again. “Besides, look how happy they are.”

As Petey looked back to Dogman and the kids playing, Flippy observed his friend for a moment before rolling his own eyes. ‘The kids aren’t the only ones it looks like.’ He thought.

…………….

By the time they made it to Petey’s, Dogman had yawned for the tenth time and Lil Petey was still full of energy.

Lil Petey ran around Dogman, telling him about his day before dropping his backpack near the door and grabbing the ASL book. “Can we go over some? Please?”

Dogman nodded, ruffling Lil Petey’s head.

Petey watched for a moment before he was going to take stuff for dinner out, noticing Dogman really did look tired. He just thought he was exaggerating earlier. “Go wash up first, Lil Petey.” He called and even though his son whined, he listened, knowing Dogman wasn’t leaving yet. He called Dogman over and noticed he really did look exhausted. “You said you hadn’t slept. When was the last time you did?” Without thinking, he hooked his finger in Dogman’s mask, pulling it down slowly and carefully.

Dogman looked up, using his hand to count before typing, ignoring Petey’s scent from his hand so close to his nose. “40-hours? Or was it more?” He looked at the time before nodding, putting up his fingers in a ‘4’ and ‘0’.

Petey put a hand on his hip. “You’re kidding?”

Cocking his head, Dogman just gave him a tired and blank look. He wasn’t.

Sighing, Petey felt like a jerk. “We can reschedule then.”

Shaking his head, Dogman smiled before slowly typing, his exhaustion making his fingers slower. “I agreed to have dinner and play with Lil Petey. An extra couple hours won’t kill me. Besides, you said if I crash here I will take Lil Petey to school. I haven’t done that since before Knight graduated.” He smiled openly, sleepy, but happy.

Huffing, Petey rolled his eyes, but couldn’t deny Dogman had an innocent charm to him. “Fine. Set your alarm for 6am sharp. You can use my car in the morning as long as you’re a good driver and I can set out some blankets for you after dinner. He should be done soon so I’d take this time to figure out what you’re gonna go over with him. Or…and it’s just an idea,” he shrugged, “you could both color or watch a show. I doubt your brain is firing that hot with so little rest.”

It had to be the sleep deprivation and the fact he found Petey attractive, but all Dogman could respond to that was by typing first, then as he let it play, he grasped Petey’s chin with fingers, pulling him down. “You should see what else can fire hot on little rest.” He winked, releasing Petey’s chin before he got scratched, and walked to the living room when he heard Lil Petey coming down.

Just because Petey was orange, didn’t mean his face had to be that red from a sleep deprived pick up line made from a weird dog-headed guy! His face felt like it was on fire and he put it under the faucet before working on dinner, trying to ignore the line altogether. Dogman was just sleep deprived. He didn’t know what he was saying. That’s it. Trying to convince himself of that kind of hurt too.

………….

Dogman and Lil Petey watched a late cartoon while Petey insisted on doing dishes himself and Dogman found himself drifting off. It was strange. He had run on less sleep than he had and still was wide awake. But that was while overseas with Knight. He heard Petey singing along to his music from the kitchen and Lil Petey was curled behind his legs, his head on Dogman’s side as he’d fallen asleep, snoring softly. He was the guest there, but they never made him feel like he was “just” a guest. He should get up. He had to get home. He could take Lil Petey in his truck in the morning. He tuned out the show and his ears only picked up the singing from Petey in the kitchen.

Wiping his hands with a towel and seeing what Dogman and Lil Petey were up to, Petey paused. Lil Petey was draped halfway over Dogman’s torso, snoring, and Dogman had an arm over his snout, sound asleep, the remote having fallen from his other hand. He couldn’t explain it, but something warm invaded his chest. He grabbed a large throw blanket from another chair and draped it over them, not bothering to wake either up. Dogman had his alarm set anyway. He could at least keep the hybrid to his promise. He kissed Lil Petey’s head and gazed at the open and vulnerable face of Dogman. He noticed the scars, which he’d seen before, but realized he could help with some of them. At least the one on his lip. But that was a conversation for another time. Leaving the tv on for white noise, he turned off the lights and went to bed himself.

……………

Petey hated his internal clock. Hated it. If he could assassinate it, he would. Around 6am, he crawled out of bed groggily and went to make sure Lil Petey was up and faintly remembered Dogman should be too. He should, but Dogman might be a “snooze” person.

They weren’t on the couch and Petey could’ve left it at that, but he heard his son’s giggles from the downstairs bathroom and went to spy.

Dogman was playfully spraying Lil Petey with water and even his own face, then brushing, trying to make Lil Petey sit still. “Do you want it to look right or not?” His phone talked for him since Lil Petey wasn’t that advanced in sign language yet.

Lil Petey kept giggling, trying to stay still. “Yeah, yeah. Hehehehe…sorry.” He smiled into the mirror.

He watched Dogman brush Lil Petey’s cheek fur perfectly, making it look just like his mom Grace’s, licking his head too in affection. “And you have your bag ready?”

Lil Petey put his thumb up instead so he didn’t move while Dogman worked. “Yep!”

Petey saw Dogman chuckle, typing more. “And we had a good breakfast. After this, we can use your Papa’s car to take you to school.” He finished, letting Lil Petey admire the style.

Petey hadn’t seen Lil Petey smile like that in a long time. He revealed all his teeth. “On it!”

Petey went back to his room, hearing them move around and the car beep to unlock. Once he heard it leave, he decided to check the kitchen to see if it was a mess, but it wasn’t. The only thing was a note on the counter, telling him he had breakfast ready in the microwave. When he checked that, curious, there were pancakes, eggs, and hashbrowns waiting for him to heat up.

That was definitely more than what he’d asked for.

Chapter Text

Only realizing he left Petey without a car for work after he was halfway back, Dogman wondered if Petey worked that day. He parked the car and tried the door, fully expecting to have to knock, but seeing it was unlocked. He would have to talk to Petey about locking it. Even if he was gone for a short time, it was unsafe. Like a civilian, he could’ve walked in like normal, but he had his gun ready, too used to The Field to risk it and opened the door, barking to signify his return when things felt too quiet.

“In the kitchen. I don’t know why you didn’t just-“ Petey paused, seeing Dogman with his gun to his side, hunched like he’d seen in documentaries. “Oh. I’m fine. No one’s here.” He waved his hands, surprised to see something like that first hand.

Dogman huffed, his own version of sighing and put his gun away before typing. “Lock your door next time! Anyone could come in and harm you!” He actually glared, trying to stretch his muscles to make them loosen.

Petey laughed, his eyes soft even if he didn’t realize. “In this neighborhood? With someone home? Sure.”

Dogman actually growled, not finding it funny. “I don’t care if it’s the most heavily armed neighborhood and no crime happens. If they see a car gone, especially the only one, there is a risk! Lock! The! Door!” He gripped his head, shaking it. “Please…”

Petey bristled at first, feeling Dogman was ordering him to do something in his own home, opening his mouth to yell at him, but one more look into those deep brown eyes, so full of worry…he knew it wasn’t how Dogman’s automated voice said it. “Listen. It’s pretty safe here. I have work and I already told them I’d be a little late. I don’t know if you have work as well or what you even do, but let’s lock up and head out, okay?”

Dogman nodded, still obviously upset, for what reason, Petey couldn’t guess.

Petey drove them towards his work, knowing Dogman worked or did whatever it was he would around there. Dogman barely looked at him and didn’t speak and Petey wasn’t sure if it was his fault or just something Dogman had to work out. He knew they’d talk about it eventually. They usually did and Petey didn’t realize until then that he appreciated that. He was used to fights and arguments between his parents that stemmed from anger and stress and maybe more. He noticed, only just thinking about it, that Dogman rarely got angry and if he had something to say, it stemmed from a place of concern or worry. It was unusual to see, but not unwelcome. He didn’t feel stressed, or at least not as much as he had as a kitten, because he knew Dogman would eventually calmly explain and Petey knew he could listen, not feeling the need to “fight” back since Dogman wouldn’t be “attacking” him.

……………

Once he was calm, Dogman tried thinking of a way to apologize. Just because he was used to crime and cruelty doing as it wished, it didn’t mean it would everywhere. He was just…worried. Scared, even. He remembered a time when he was home alone with Alice as a pup and a break in happened. He never wanted to experience that again.

Rubbing his side with one hand, he pressed his palm against his temple with the other. He finally had something good going for him and his training and paranoia was ruining it. Not everywhere is a battlefield. Not every home would be vandalized. Not every person he cared about was going to be put in danger…right?

He did a few odd jobs then took money from some criminals he apprehended. He didn’t need too much since he still had all that was left from Knight, and it was selfish, but he’d rather take the cash than leave it for another criminal to go about their business. He was trying to slow the process, not let it recycle. It was also why he took their weapons and either kept them or discarded them.

Looking at his phone, lying on his back in the late morning, he contemplated just texting Petey he was sorry, but maybe that was more suited for a talk? He needed to explain why he snapped and got upset and he needed to hear Petey out too. Taking out his pack of cigarettes, he just stared at it for a moment before laying it next to him. He didn’t even want one. It was fun getting a rile out of Petey about them though. Smiling softly, he looked up at the sun. He needed to do better for Petey and Lil Petey. He couldn’t do what he’s doing for the rest of his life. If Petey was going to allow him to stay in their lives, he had to prove himself worthy of staying. He wished he could get a normal job. The only reason he was released from the military was because of what he turned into. They couldn’t have a freak in their ranks, no matter how good of a soldier he was. How did Knight used to make connections?

Sitting up, deciding to take a shower and cleaning up the house might give him an idea, when he saw Genie sitting on the bench, the baby in a stroller next to her as she was writing in a notebook, a troubled look on her face. Realizing he had to apologize to her too, he approached, waving to get her attention.

She startled, only to smile when she saw who it was. “Oh, hey! Listen, Dogman, I need to apologize for-“

He held up his hand, shaking his head with a kind smile. “No need. If I thought I saw a criminal near my kid or lover, I would be protective too.” And he knew it for a fact. If there was one thing he knew for certain about himself, it was that he was fiercely protective. Almost to a fault.

Genie pursed her lips, releasing a sigh and patting the bench next to her. “Fi~~~~ne. But I will find a way for him to apologize.”

Smiling under his mask with a shake of his head, he pointed to her notebook where he noticed a bunch of names.

Gazing at it then back at him, she smiled nervously. “Well…so…we named her after her birth, but neither Clarence nor I like the name as much as we thought, so we decided to do a name hat. Write down names you like and put them in a hat, then take out a random slip of paper. We figured we could do it soon enough so it wouldn't be a problem. Do you want to write one down?” She handed him the paper and her pen. “I’m still pissed at Clarence for his behavior so I’m giving you a chance at a name.”

Looking at the names, then the baby, he could agree he didn’t care much for them, but it wasn’t his kid, not that he ever thought he would have any. Looking at her again, he observed her curly hair with a bow, a binky in her mouth and large grey eyes, staring at him. He held a finger out to her and she grabbed it, giggling. She let go after a bit, wiggling, and he wrote down a name, and before showing Genie, he typed what he wanted to say. “When I was in the war, I quickly learned that a lot of people reflect their namesakes. Even if the names are biblical or not, sometimes the person, who they are, is a reflection of it. I thought that name would help grant her a good life.” He smiled.

Genie looked at it, her eyes sparkling before they glistened and she smiled, but began to cry. “Damn hormones. I’m not sad, Dogman. I love it. You barely know us and you…you wanted to bless my baby with this.” She surprised him more by leaning over and giving him a hug around his shoulders, his body stiff, not used to physical touch after Knight's passing. “I definitely want to use it. If not as her first name then a middle one. You’re so sweet.” She pulled away, wiping her face. “Ugh. I hate these lasting hormones. Okay, that was probably enough outside air time for her, so I’m going to head home. Have a good day and I’ll make sure to have my husband find you once I know how to make him give you a proper apology. I won’t take no for an answer, young man!” She scolded, letting Dogman wave goodbye to the baby before they left.

He wasn’t a “young man” anymore. But he understood what she meant. As he walked the 15-miles home, texting Petey if he could pick up Lil Petey after school and hopefully have a talk about how he reacted, he reflected on the name he chose. He liked it too and hoped it would serve her well in her life.

Valentina: meaning “healthy”, “strong”, and “valiant”.

……………

Groaning into a book on his face, Petey felt his day was going by so slow! As he looked through the files on his share of these new patients, he discovered something upsetting. Sure, most of them had wounds that could easily be patched, but some had gang tattoos or drugs in their systems or obvious other signs of criminal activity in their medical history. If this was Dogman’s doing…all of it…then the man was on a roll. He wanted to be mad, since it just gave him more work, but knowing Dogman was trying so hard to make the city safer, made his stomach all fluttery. Well…that’s never happened before.

Something just didn’t sit right, though. He knew he wasn’t the only one getting these criminal’s cases, but none of his coworkers were bringing up that they were.

“Man, I don’t know who broke that one guy’s back, but I’m surprised he doesn’t want to pull the plug. A broken spine, Derek! How do we fix that? Even if we get it straightened again, he can’t walk.” One of his coworkers spoke while walking by one of the rooms.

“I feel bad for some of these people. I had one come in who was just about castrated. Can you believe that? When I had to take a closer look, to see if I could save it, his “bits” looked like Swiss cheese.” Derek replied as they walked by.

Petey grimaced. That was another thing. Some of them came in with concussions, stabbings, or bullet wounds, but some were like the other patients, where their wounds seemed more cruel. It couldn’t all be Dogman then. Even if Dogman hurt someone, and he’d seen him do it in self defense, it was quick. Relatively painless in the long run. Never sadistic like this. If that was the case, who was responsible for the torture of these people?

He walked out of the room, almost bumping into Dr. Scum. “My apologies. My head was elsewhere.” He said, tone even.

Dr. Scum waved him off. “No need, Dr. Petey. I was just on my way to our broken spine patient. I was going to consult him about surgery to realign his spinal cord. Too bad we still do not know who did that to him. Must have been a strong fellow.” He spoke nonchalantly, as if speaking about the weather being off for the season.

That tone didn’t sit right with Petey. “I would say. The patient was well over 300-lbs of muscle. I should let you get to it then.” He nodded, turning away to walk back to the filing room to return the files, but halted as Dr. Scum kept speaking.

“Cruel as well, in my opinion. The man who did this could have just killed him, but instead he wanted to make him suffer paralysis, if that. Yet, he is still on the loose. Tsk, tsk, our city’s police force does not seem too keen on going after this fellow.” He grinned, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I hope he can be apprehended soon. I would not like a monster like that roaming our country.” He hummed, going about his way down the hall, leaving Petey’s fur on end in the worst possible way.

Before Petey could properly decompress, a shiver wracking his body, his phone went off. Curious, he checked, definitely surprised to see Dogman’s number when the hybrid couldn’t speak. It was about the time Lil Petey got out of school, though. Maybe the directions he sent weren’t clear? “Dogman?”

“Hey, Papa! So, Dogman didn’t outright say the words, but I think he wanted me to ask you if Gramps was supposed to get me today or not? If he’s here then that means Dogman was supposed to pick me up, right?” Lil Petey’s voice asked, the tone curious but serious.

Petey’s stomach dropped. He never told his dad where Lil Petey was going to school. Dogman was supposed to pick him up. “Where’s Dogman?” He asked, tossing the files on top of the cabinet, too stressed to put them away properly. He was close to going to the school, but he had to trust things were under control. He had to trust Dogman wouldn’t let anything happen to Lil Petey.

That’s when it hit.

Dogs, some of them, especially with “their people” were protective. Sometimes too protective.

“He’s growling at Gramps while Gramps says some bad words to him. Uh oh.” Lil Petey said, relaying what’s happening.

“Where are you? What’s going on, Bud?” He asked, about to go. He’s not sure what his dad could have said or done, but he didn’t want him dead! Or at least not by Dogman. If Dogman killed his dad, he’d be put away and for sure and then Lil Petey would be sad.

“I’m in Dogman’s truck. He was able to grab me from Gramps but then Gramps started saying a bunch of words I can’t say and that upset Dogman. Uh, Papa? Am I supposed to say something if Dogman has his hand on Gramps’s neck?” He asked, unsure.

Petey’s body went cold. “Put me on speaker, right now.” He tried keeping his voice level, especially since he was still in the facility.

“Okay. Oh, wait. He let go. We’re good.” He said, and Petey stopped his fast walk. “Gramps left and Dogman’s getting in. I need to return the phone now.”

“What?” Petey asked, for some reason fearing the altercation would’ve escalated. The line went dead before after a few minutes, Dogman texted him.

[Dogman: Calm down, I didn’t do anything. I’m not stupid. Lil Petey is fine too. I was thinking we could pick you up and go do an afternoon at the beach? We can talk while Lil Petey plays. I think I need a moment out of the city.]

Petey breathed, calming. He could not get the vibe on this guy. But, he knew Lil Petey would love the beach even if it was for a few hours and would be mad at Dogman if he didn’t take him with. And yeah, maybe Petey needed a moment out of this city too.

[Petey: Agreed. I might call out tomorrow too. I need a breather. We also have a couple serious things to talk about, don’t we, Doggy?]

Don’t ask him why his phone sent “doggy” instead of “Dogman”. Relief washed through him, though, his legs giving out and letting himself breathe. His phone pinged.

[Dogman: We’ll be there soon. Dinner will be on me tonight. I’m so sorry I scared you.]

Petey scrunched his eyebrows at that. When did Dogman scare him? Perhaps with what just happened, but Dogman couldn’t have known how Petey was feeling on the other end of the line.

…………..

Rubbing the bridge of his snout while Lil Petey colored and they waited for Petey, Dogman wished he could smoke. Technically he could, but he wasn’t going to do it with Lil Petey in the truck with him and he wasn’t about to leave the truck just to do something like that.

What he didn’t tell Petey, was that he knew about the reason he and Lil Petey had to move. While he and Lil Petey had to get him ready for school, Dogman had noticed a couple things still in boxes or looking brand new, so out of curiosity, he asked. That’s when Lil Petey told him about Gramps selling their stuff except for some pictures and his comics (why weren’t his comics good enough?). That’s when they moved and Petey had to work more to replace what he could and rebuild their lives.

It wasn’t just that Gramps was taking Lil Petey out of school without permission. Without Petey’s knowledge. He tried stopping Dogman from taking a willing Lil Petey. When Lil Petey wanted to go with Dogman. He called Dogman more of the names he was used to hearing, which was easy for Dogman to ignore more or less.
But it was also the fact the old bastard of a cat was a dad himself. He had Petey, who was a wonderful father and forgiving person who didn’t see what just was on the outside of someone. He had Lil Petey, a grandson, this adventurous and silly kitten.

And he BETRAYED them. He didn’t know if that was the first instance of it happening, perhaps the old fucker was down on his luck.
He hoped he got the message despite Dogman not speaking. “Leave them the fuck alone.” He didn’t even squeeze that skinny neck. He laid it there. Like a dog would another in warning. It was a warning. The only warning.

There was also this familiar scent faintly attached to him. It was so familiar but Dogman couldn’t pin it. That wasn’t quite true. He knew, but it made his head hurt and it made him sick. It was one the cat shouldn’t have been smelling like. Ever.

“Are you mad at Gramps, Dogman?” Lil Petey asked, pausing his drawing.

Dogman flinched, shaking his head, signing slowly. “Not anymore.” He signed each letter, lying.

Lil Petey nodded. “Good. I wanted to go with you anyway. A teacher told me when I was at lunch that you were getting me and I was so~~~ excited! Then I was confused why Gramps was there.”

Dogman turned halfway in his seat to face Lil Petey better. “Did I scare you?” He asked, seeing Lil Petey read each letter.

Lil Petey’s smile lessened and he shrugged. “A little, but only because it made me remember those cops. I’m okay now. My feelings teacher lady I see sometimes, she told me sometimes some things will trigger a memory and it’s okay. So, I’m okay. We’re going to get Papa and have some fun.” He grinned widely, his little nose scrunched.

Dogman forced a smile back, looking out his window again when he spotted Petey coming and placed his mask back on his face. ‘Here we go.’ He thought.

Petey got into the truck, liking the deep mossy green color, and made eye contact with Lil Petey first who was drawing. “How was your day, Kiddo?” His voice was soft, not wanting to hint and the previous anxiety he had.

“It was great until Gramps showed up. But then he left and it’s even better now because we’re going to the beach to play!” He smiled, then resumed his artwork.

Petey saw Dogman’s tender glance to Lil Petey before reaching and turning the radio on, letting Lil Petey choose the music. When he met Petey’s gaze for a moment, Petey wished he could hug Dogman or ask why he looked like that. His eyes were soft, worried, but the light wasn’t as bright as it had been that morning when he was getting Lil Petey ready for school.

Something must have been in his own eyes as well, because using one hand, Dogman grasped his hand, the grip a plea, the coldness, a cry. Petey allowed it, needing the anchor as much as it seemed Dogman did. He turned his head to Lil Petey and began to ask what he wanted for dinner and what he planned to do at the beach.

Chapter Text

Lil Petey ran out in front of them, Petey right behind him to make sure he didn’t fall or go too deep into the water, the sand and water splashing against their fur. Dogman walked slower, feeling the salty breeze against his face and the sand once again surrounding his ankles. He carried their bag of sandwiches in one hand, enjoying the near silence. It wasn’t as grating on his ears as the city, but the waves and birds and Lil Petey’s laughter was more comforting than he’d thought. He missed this more than he knew.

Peace.

He found what he felt was the perfect spot and sat, watching Petey tell Lil Petey about some rules and giving him a bucket they bought along the way. Staring at them, he admired their orange coats in the sunlight, loving how they glowed, wanting to memorize it, even if he got the chance to do so again.

He blinked, seeing the light orange of the sun dyed sand turn blood red, Lil Petey and Petey nowhere in sight, corpses littering the sand before he blinked again, shaking his head and pressing his palms into his eyes, opening them again, trying to stop his hands from trembling, only to see Petey waving at Lil Petey and approaching him to sit beside him.

Petey sighed. “He’ll probably play for awhile then want food and I say after that, he’s your job while I enjoy the view.”

Dogman typed, smirking under his mask, ignoring what happened. “I was surely enjoying the view.” He winked before his eyes squinted in laughter.

Petey scoffed to hide his blush, pushing on Dogman’s shoulder. “I hope you mean the scenery.”

“I guess you’ll never know.” Dogman typed, then stared at his screen, unsure where to start.

“If we wanna air this out, we better start, Big Guy. I meant it when I said it was your turn after he eats.” Petey brushed the sand off his legs.

Huffing out of his nose, Dogman tried to begin. “I wanted to apologize for snapping at you this morning. You know your neighborhood better than me. I just…” his fingers twitched before continuing, “I had a bad experience with a break in when I was little and it made me paranoid. I was scared it happened again…and you’d be hurt.”

Petey didn’t know why Dogman would be worried about him, but didn’t want to think about it at the moment, out in the open, when it was fresh. “I see. I lock them when we leave all the time, but if you’re that much of a scared doggy, then I’ll try.” He knew it was a good idea anyway, he just wasn’t used to having someone else take Lil Petey in his car to school. That couldn’t be the only thing going on, though. “What else? Aside from choking my dad?” Dogman still didn’t remove his mask and Petey felt that wasn’t fair. Dogman was able to see his face, why couldn’t he? He reached his hand out, about to pull it down, wanting to do it himself, wanting to be the one to bring down that invisible wall Dogman had put up, only for Dogman to grab his wrist, so quick Petey barely saw it coming, but his grip stayed gentle.
Dogman still didn’t stop looking ahead, but his eyes met Petey’s. Scowling, Petey didn’t pull his hand back. “I’ve seen them before. Let me pull it down, Jackass. It’s hard enough to read a dog’s face on a normal day.” He looked into Dogman’s eyes, Dogman looking into his, until Dogman let go, his fingers gently sliding down Petey’s wrist as he let go, his eyes going to the phone to reply and Petey hooked his finger into the dark fabric before slowly pulling it down, seeing the scars in better light. On the open scar on his muzzle, inside the flesh of his opened lips, he saw smaller scars and along his left ear were more, just less noticeable, especially the scar he saw between Dogman’s eyes, so pale he never saw it before. How many more did he have? How many stories did they tell?

“I didn’t choke him. I placed my hand on his neck without pressure. It was a warning.” He heard the automated voice say. “Dogs do it as a warning with their jaws on another’s throat.”

Petey supposed that made sense. Still freaked him out, though, when he heard it from Lil Petey. “What did you warn him about? If Lil Petey had your phone, how…?” He set his hand next to Dogman’s.

Dogman’s eyes gazed intently at Petey, reaching his hand up to brush some sand from his cheek with his thumb, a soft smile curling the corners of his mouth. “Don’t worry about it.”

Petey blushed, too focused on the warm, finally warm, hand on his cheek to berate and scold Dogman for his vague answer.

“Papa! Dogman! Are you two flirting?” Lil Petey’s voice broke through their moment, walking up to them, finally hungry and tired of watching them be all lovey-dovey, both pulling away, blushing.

“N-N-NO WE WERE NOT! WHERE-WHERE DID YOU LEARN THAT WORD?! You know what?! I-It-it’s my turn to have some time to myself! You can start without me!” Petey yelled, standing abruptly, his tail lashing in embarrassment, walking away.

Even if he was embarrassed himself, Dogman couldn’t help admiring how beautiful Petey looked in the setting sunlight. Similar to Petey’s fur at the moment, like smoldering embers, Dogman’s heart felt beyond warm. He stared after him longingly, until Lil Petey got in his face, of which after Dogman flinched, he smiled, bringing Lil Petey towards him and tickling the kitten, pushing his demons to the back of his mind.

Petey wasn’t sure how far he walked, but he made sure it was enough to make that squirmy and buzzing feeling in his chest go away, leaving a little warmth that he blamed on his exertion. How could Dogman make him feel so much? He looked back, seeing Lil Petey eating while Dogman slowly signed. His feet pivoted to go back, but he hesitated. He stayed frozen for a moment before looking at the pink and lavender clouds, taking a moment to breathe and do his own thinking without the rush to speak.

Dogman decided to wait for Petey before eating, not really being hungry yet anyway. He and Lil Petey played fetch with his old ball and he chased Lil Petey around until Lil Petey threw his ball in the ocean on accident, meaning to throw it towards Dogman, but a seagull distracted him and he threw it. Both froze.

“I’m sorry, Dogman. It was an accident. We can still get it.” Lil Petey apologized, feeling bad, going to walk into the water before Dogman grabbed him.

“It’s just a ball.” He smiled, getting them farther from the water. That wasn’t quite true. It was the last gift he received from Knight. But it was also just a ball.

………….

Petey was not pleased to learn Dogman and Lil Petey conspired against him. In a way. They just didn’t tell him that they already planned for the “afternoon” trip to be an all nighter, apparently making sure Petey had no choice but to call out the next day. Dogman had already gotten them a room with 2-beds and Lil Petey had bathed soon after, covered in sand, salt water, and a dessert Dogman snuck him.
As it was his turn to shower, he heard Lil Petey open the door and place a towel and what looked like a shirt on the counter, thinking they grabbed one of his, only to find out as he dried off, it was one of Dogman’s ARMY shirts. He blushed, his whiskers warming, feeling fuzzy, but he wanted a little protection between his fur and the uncomfortable sheets, so he begrudgingly put it on, smelling Dogman’s scent. It had a strange scent. Not entirely dusty or sweet like a clean dog’s smell, but not entirely salty and warm like a person. When he walked out, he saw Dogman teaching Lil Petey a little more sign language, but in the version of reading a story book. He crossed his arms, leaning against the corner, watching. It was one of those children’s bedtime stories, Lil Petey looking between Dogman’s finger on the words and his hand that signed. It was slow, a sleepy grin on Lil Petey’s face as he pointed to one word, having missed Dogman’s sign for it.
Petey pushed himself off and looked over Dogman’s shoulder. He knew that one. It was the parental sign for “love”, like when a parent tells their child. He had seen Dogman use it a couple times, though he said nothing. Petey had been practicing on his own, even if he was still very much a novice. “That’s this, right?” He did it, only seeing Lil Petey’s proud face, not the glittering light in Dogman’s until he moved to look at Dogman to verify from the expert.

Dogman simply gazed at him as if he was the one to hang the moon in the sky. It felt…too much.

………….

Petey wasn’t sure what woke him up. Couldn’t remember his dream. It was still dark and the bed Lil Petey decided to share with Dogman was down a Dogman, only Lil Petey lying in the covers. Worried, he saw the time, around 2:00 AM. Too early for anyone in his opinion. His bleary eyes didn’t get far, seeing Dogman smoking with the sliding door to the small balcony of their room closed, staring off into nothing while he sat on the railing. “That idiot. Did he even sleep?” He wondered, having fallen asleep after the other two, or so he thought.

Getting up, he walked over, hand on the handle, debating, but there was still one more thing he wanted to ask Dogman before they returned to their lives later on. Taking a deep breath, he slid the door open quietly, Dogman not moving, but he typed, seeming to know who it was. “Shouldn’t you be asleep?”

Gulping, Petey walked closer, about an inch away from Dogman’s leg. “Woke up, so sue me.” He snipped, no heat to his tone. He messed with his tail before he was abruptly picked up effortlessly by his middle, being placed where he sat on Dogman’s leg, leaning near his chest. “Hey-!” He cried out but was shushed by a low growl, Dogman unable to “shush” him like a person.

They sat there for a moment, Dogman puffing the cigarette every so often. Technically, he could’ve pushed himself back off, but the night air was a little chilly so close to the ocean. “I have one more question for you. Before we head back. Were you the one who dropped those criminals off next to the hospital? All of them?” He looked at Dogman, who didn’t even flinch. He just calmly typed, keeping one arm secure around Petey’s waist.

“Yes. Why?” His lidded eyes looked at Petey.

“Even the one with a broken spine and the one who’s junk was shot to Swiss cheese?” He asked, hesitating to place his hand over Dogman’s on his waist.

Dogman’s muzzle scrunched for a second, as if remembering a bad taste. “Have you seen the monsters that walk among everyone, Petey?”

That threw Petey. “I mean…I’ve worked on some bad guys and even the ones with not as cruel of damage done.”

Dogman shook his head, arm tightening. “At least you doctors wear gloves so you don’t get tainted.” He laughed before sighing, typing slowly. “I broke his spine because he was trafficking people. The other…I wanted to do worse. Dog hearing…can be a curse. She was younger than Lil Petey.”

Petey froze. He didn’t want to ask. He should have, as to share that burden, but he couldn’t do it. Dogman…was that coin, wasn’t he? Protecting, but then attacking. Sweet then ruthless. Oh, but Petey saw the pain. Dogman was hurting himself by doing this.

Sympathetically, Dogman, placing his phone in the hand wrapped around Petey, cupped the side of his head with his available hand, then used his thumb to smooth the tension from between Petey’s brows, his eyes kind. “We had brothers and sisters in arms who turned into monsters. Hunting to harm…not just survive and make it home. It frightens me, Petey.” He tossed the cigarette before pulling Petey’s head down slightly so their foreheads touched.

Petey was clenching his fists against his legs, unsure how to comfort Dogman. “What does?” He couldn’t imagine much aside from anything bad happening to Lil Petey that could frighten the ex-soldier. He felt Dogman take a breath, his body shuddering with the exhale. He looked down, seeing the scars littered across Dogman’s human shoulders and arms. He was wearing a tank top and sleep pants so he saw them clearly under the moonlight.

“Becoming what everyone says I am.” He typed with one hand. “I want to do better by you and Lil Petey. I don’t want to kill anymore. It took something each time. I want to protect people, but how things are right now, it’s suffocating.” It said, Dogman’s arm was tightening more and his teeth were clenched tightly, the frustration obvious.

Petey could see the reluctant resignation in his eyes, as if he was trying not to give up. Petey took a deep breath, not realizing he’d been holding it in, then bent down, wrapping his slender arms around Dogman’s neck, his wrists crisscrossing limply against Dogman’s back. He was quiet for a moment while he thought, but kept the embrace so Dogman knew he wasn’t pushing him away. “My mom told me,” his voice was airy, but he felt no danger being 2-stories up on a balcony rail, being held in place by one strong arm and another body, “”every day is a new start to your life.” She said it after the first time…the first time dad abandoned us. Do you want to know what I think?” He didn’t pull away, though, feeling much too vulnerable to be seen. He felt Dogman nod, fingers gently dug into his scalp. Their position was a little weird, but neither moved. “You need therapy.” He said bluntly, but not unkindly.

He felt Dogman pull away, laughing, trying to release the tension and guilt in his mismatched body, his hand moving from Petey’s head to motion to himself, as in “have you seen me?” before it joined his other hand around Petey’s waist.
But it was the glint. The one that was there earlier when he was teasing Petey and playing with Lil Petey. It was small, trying its best, but still there.

It made Petey smile, just a small quirk of his lip, feeling some things were finally being taken care of. Nothing was definite. It could be harder for Dogman to “fit in” than what he was doing currently. Therapy might be a lifelong thing. But Dogman was proving himself to be a Good Man (and since Dogman explained his reasoning for being a little more brutal on some of the patients, Petey was totally going to overlook it, professionalism be damned).
Petey supposed, being a doctor and all, it wouldn’t hurt him to help the guy out. “I’m only going to expect the best out of you going forward, Dogman.” He smirked, lifting an arm and booping Dogman’s nose, already thinking of how he could help Dogman and therefore his son in the long run, since there was a bond there even Petey couldn’t break. “And in turn, I have connections in the neighboring city. We can try and see if they’re accepting patients and I can send a picture so they know ahead of time what you look like. You’ll have to find a way to get a normal job on your own but just ask if something’s confusing. Hmm…what else?” He thought, then remembered. “Oh yeah!” He smacked Dogman’s chest, feeling the sting of how solid it was under his palm, blushing. He did not expect that. He cleared his throat, scowl still in place. “The smoking! We’ve been over this!”

Dogman covered Petey’s mouth, raising his brow and motioning with his head towards the inside where Lil Petey was still sleeping, opening his mouth slightly to release that low growl telling Petey to “shush”.

Petey could feel it through his body, a hot pinch shooting through his gut. “I-I-uhm!” He couldn’t help stuttering, lips moving against Dogman’s palm, his fur bristling, feeling like soda bubbles along his skin, acutely aware of how he was actually being held.

Eyes softening, Dogman put a finger against his own lips, urging Petey to be quiet. He didn’t want to release Petey, but he was hungry, having been too busy with Lil Petey and off in his head. He knew Petey didn’t eat either, too busy scolding the both of them. Without warning, seeming to decide what to do, he hopped off the rail with Petey in his arms, maneuvering him, feeling the cat claw into his shirt for a second, and Petey, who by then, once settled in Dogman’s arms comfortably, moved his hands to his face, unable to even run due to embarrassment and he couldn’t scream or yell and risk waking his son. “W-what are you doing?! Put me down!” He whispered, hissing quietly which Dogman found funny.

Wanting to be a little rotten, Dogman smirked, opening the sliding door and Petey went silent, covering his face again, specifically his eyes, thinking if he couldn’t see, neither could Dogman, tail poofed, having no choice but to be quiet unless he wanted to wake Lil Petey too early. “Rwoo.” Dogman woofed quietly, nosing at Petey’s hands before gently setting him down on the bed he was using, showing him a message in his notes as to stay quiet.

[Why don’t we eat? I’ll go to the vending machine down the hall and get us a soda or juice. If you want to eat alone, that’s fine too.] it read and Dogman smiled, sweeter this time, feeling a little bad, but not enough to apologize, for overwhelming Petey with all the contact.

Petey looked away, a scowl on his face, but he nodded, calming down now that he was set down. When Dogman left, he was able to think, process properly, and gently splash cold water on his face, trying to make sense of everything. For a split second, when looking in the mirror, he was reminded of his dad, realizing and wondering if Dogman would leave them too. It scared him and it scared him more that it did. But…there was a part of him that snorted and rolled his eyes at the thought. Dogman wasn’t like that. Dogman would never be like that. He wondered…would his mom approve of the strange hybrid? He didn’t let himself dwell on that thought, it being too embarrassing.

…………….

A week or so had passed since their little adventure and Lil Petey had learned more ASL, being able to talk with Dogman a little more without the automated voice. Petey was right behind, learning while at work on his downtime or when Lil Petey was doing homework.

They’d gotten done with dinner, Dogman over so if he had questions about the questionnaire he had to do for therapy, then he could ask Petey. Both didn’t tell Lil Petey, feeling the kid didn’t need to know everything.

Only when Petey decided to sit next to him, so it would be easier, did it hit him how intelligent Dogman had to be. He didn’t know why it took him so long to realize and he only did once Dogman asked questions about some basic medical questions. Of course Dogman probably wouldn’t know. But that wasn’t the issue. Dogman could write. He could read. He used basic math. He wasn’t sure when Dogman was “created”, but before, he was just a dog. He has a dog’s brain. “Hey, how did you learn to read and write?” He had asked, curious.

Dogman had been reading a question, answering to the best of his knowledge, though some questions were hard to answer since he “technically” wasn’t one person. He glanced at Petey, some of his tongue hanging out. “Muscle memory for writing and isolation made me want to learn to read, hoping to connect easier to others one day.” He smiled, signing, then signed the words he knew Petey had a hard time with slowly.

Petey nodded, feeling bad about Dogman having to isolate himself, and glanced at how far Dogman was getting on his own and raised a brow. “Is knowing how a human body functions on that muscle memory thing too?”

Dogman shrugged. “Most of it. The rest I read a biology textbook and some others to understand better. I had to look up a lot of things because some words were hard to understand.” That, he put it through his phone since he knew Petey wasn’t at that level of sign language yet.

Petey nodded again. “Understandable.”

Lil Petey was observing them, seeing how Dogman’s upper body leaned more towards his Papa and how his Papa leaned more into Dogman with his legs tucked up next to him while he helped Dogman with something important. He wanted to join them, but his Papa made it clear not until they were done with some adult stuff he had to do. Walking to the kitchen to get a snack, he saw what day was coming up and got excited. He was never the first one to notice! “Hey, Papa!” He poked his head out. “The day we get to visit Granny Grace is coming up!”

Petey’s head whipped and looked at Lil Petey in alarm, standing up but not before he patted Dogman’s thigh. “It is?” He checked, seeing Lil Petey was right. Oh no. He would’ve already made plans to have that day off and for Lil Petey to be out of school. “I’ll be back. Have to make some phone calls.” He grabbed his own phone, going somewhere private to call both his work and Lil Petey’s school, not wanting to put it off.

That left Lil Petey to talk with Dogman. “Hey, Dogman?” He sat next to him, seeing Dogman lower the top of the laptop and look at him. “I was chatting with some kids in class and they talked about their parents birthday and I realized I know Papa’s, but when’s your birthday?”

Dogman thought, then signed, knowing that was easy for Lil Petey to understand and if they wanted to become fluent, they had to practice a lot. “March 4th.”

Lil Petey’s ears lowered and his eyes got big. “We missed it?” His voice was soft, sad.

Dogman’s ears went up in alarm and he barked, picking him up to console him before signing again. “You didn’t know me then. You can next year, how about that?”

That perked the kitten up, jumping off of Dogman and running to get his notebook. “I’m gonna start planning, hahahaha!” He laughed, as if his plan was genius before coming back downstairs around the time Petey came back out.

It was quiet for a while, Petey helping Dogman still and Lil Petey writing when Lil Petey piped up again. “Dogman? Do you have anyone where Granny Grace is? If you do, we can visit them too!” He smiled, not seeing the issue.

Petey only noticed it because he was right there, but Dogman froze, ears going back. It took a couple of anxious seconds while they watched Dogman loosen up again. He smiled sheepishly. “No.”

Lil Petey hummed. “That’s okay. Maybe you can go with us. Right, Papa?”

Petey smiled at his son, though the kid couldn’t tell it was forced. “Maybe. We have to see if Dogman is busy.” He said while he poked Dogman’s phone, then put his finger to his lips, asking for him to just text him.

Dogman nodded, still a little out of it, and Petey noticed he shook his hands first. Opening the “notes” so they could “talk” privately so as to not alarm Lil Petey by going into another room.

[You don’t have to tell me, but does Knight not have a grave? Even though you have his body?] he asked, turning it back, curious, but also worried at Dogman’s reaction. He worried for a moment more, seeing those eyes dull and face blank.

But Dogman answered anyway. [No. They tossed us like trash. That’s all I’m going to say on that for now. Sorry. Maybe one day I can tell it, but not yet. I can barely think of it without shaking.]

Petey saw that was true. There were little tremors shaking Dogman’s hands, even as the hybrid tried smiling at him in apology. Which was silly. Dogman didn’t have to apologize for not being able to speak about something. He took the phone. [Do NOT be sorry. If you tell me or not, it’s up to you. We’ll drop it for now. I know a topic that will always distract him.] he smiled sympathetically, with warmth.

Dogman didn’t take the phone yet from his hand, not seeing the message. Petey almost questioned, until Dogman leaned forward and pressed their foreheads together, and that’s when Petey felt it. It wasn’t just his hands. Dogman was trembling all over. Petey reached for his hand, only to have Dogman grab his in a vice, their hands hidden behind their legs. It hurt, but then Petey noticed Dogman trying to take deep breaths. The breaths of someone fighting off a panic or anxiety attack, his brows scrunched. Under his breath, he began to help. “One…two…three…four…hold…out…one…” he counted, hoping it helped.

He never thought about Dogman getting panic attacks. The dog-headed man just always seemed okay. His heart cracked. How long had he been having these? All alone? With no one to guide him through it?

“Papa? Is Dogman okay? Did I say something wrong?” Lil Petey asked, worried he upset one of his favorite people, and Petey felt Dogman jolt, his grip tightening, trying to breathe how Petey was telling him to, but failing as his breath shuddered from his lungs.

Petey didn’t pull his head away. “No, Baby. He’ll be okay in a bit, he must’ve just ate too fast. Why don’t you draw him a nice picture to help him feel better?” His voice was calm, loud enough to be heard, but not too loud to make Dogman worse.

Lil Petey watched Dogman for a second before nodding. “Okay.” He said softly, going up to his room to get his sketchbook and colors.

Hearing his son go upstairs, Petey reached with his other hand and placed it against Dogman’s chest, against the heart that wasn’t his. “Let’s try again, Big Guy. Deep breaths.”

Dogman released a pathetic little whimper, digging his head more into Petey’s with his hand tightening. Petey knew anymore and he’d have a fractured hand, but if he pulled away, it might make it worse. “I’m here, Greg. So is Lil Petey. Listen to my voice, okay? Can you hear me?” He asked, his voice soft.

A small nod.

“Good. Breathe with me. We got you. I’m here.” He said, feeling each violent tremor before they subsided a bit, only to have a larger tremor again. But Dogman tried, moving one hand against Petey’s chest, trying to copy his breathing.

Once the tremors were small and almost gone, Dogman released his iron grip on Petey’s hand, tiredly signing “sorry”.

Petey shook his head and before Dogman could pull away, eyes glistening with tears he wouldn’t shed, Petey wrapped his arms around his neck, silently holding Dogman, the hybrid’s body going limp against his own.

Chapter Text

Petey didn’t bring up the panic attack and told Lil Petey that some questions can’t be asked about. Like with him and his mom, Lil Petey’s Granny, some questions hurt.

Lil Petey didn't understand that well, but if it kept Dogman from looking sad or feeling sick, he would listen.

Dogman slept there that night, with Lil Petey at Lil Petey’s insistence. He was going to go home, but Petey wasn’t about to let him go back home after that. At least that night. As a compromise, Dogman had taken Lil Petey to school and Petey to work the next day. He could never tell them how much it was appreciated.

With Petey’s help, Dogman was actually able to get consultation with someone and they knew sign language as well so Dogman didn’t have to type. It was the next city over, as most if not all the therapists there in Ohkay City refused to even consider seeing him. They didn’t have a first meeting date yet, but it was soon.

They still didn’t tell Lil Petey, but as a celebration to a small step in the right direction, they decided to have a day out, the three of them, together. When Dogman had asked “why”, Petey said his mom would do that for him as a kitten with his smaller accomplishments so he didn’t lose sight of his goals. He figured it was a good trick for Dogman too, who had no support upon returning.
It was a hot Summer day, both keeping an eye on how far ahead Lil Petey was running while keeping conversation.

“Depending on the day, I might not be able to make it. Therapy can be daunting if you’ve never been to one.” Petey said, adjusting his sunglasses. He mostly wanted to make sure Dogman didn’t back out, that’s all. Or so he told himself. Definitely not to make sure it goes well.

Dogman shook his head, rolling his eyes playfully. “I’ve gone to sessions with Knight, no matter how rare. I kinda remember how the process goes. Just not sure how mine will go. I’ll be fine.” He signed, knowing to keep his eyes on Lil Petey so Petey could read his signs.

“Hm. Interesting.” Petey replied, feeling proud of himself for recognizing Knight’s sign name. It was the sign for “friend” and “war”, Dogman mixing them, like you would a nickname.

Arching a brow at Petey, Dogman tilted his head in question.

Snickering, Petey shook his head. “If I tell you, you might change it.” He didn’t know what compelled him, but perhaps it was how the sun hit Dogman’s fur or how cute he looked all confused, but Petey walked a little ahead, his tail coming up and brushing under Dogman’s chin before he called out to Lil Petey that he was running too far ahead.

He couldn’t see Dogman’s blush, or goofy smile.

As Dogman watched Lil Petey and Petey return back to him, the kitten having felt the need to run from his Papa for some fun, he felt a presence behind him, but before he could turn on the defense, a woman with a familiar scent wrapped her arms around his shoulders, giving him a hug, a familiar pink stroller coming into view from the corner of his eye.

“Dogman! Long time no see, Mister! Have you been avoiding me? Valentina has missed you too.” Genie giggled, having missed her strange friend. Being on maternity leave with not many friends to hang out with was boring.

Dogman still wasn’t used to physical contact, especially from people who weren’t Lil Petey or Molly and when Petey allowed it. He tried pulling out of her grasp, focused on not hurting Genie so he didn’t see the confused and unsure look on Petey’s face.

Lil Petey did, he knew this was no Love Drama Island, so he approached first, curious who this person was with Dogman. “Who are you? Why won’t you release our Dogman?” He asked, seeing a stroller. “A baby?! Can I see?!” His tail began to swish with excitement.

Genie did release him, having enjoyed tormenting him. That’s what he deserved for not making it a point to see her in a week and apparently, from her point of view, he had a family he never told her about! The nerve! “I’m Genie. A friend of Dogman’s. Are you Lil Petey?” She asked, crouching closer to the kitten’s height.

Lil Petey’s eyes widened. “How did you know?”

Genie wiggled her fingers. “I’m a magic Nurse. I know the names of every kid who doesn’t behave at the doctor's office.”

“Ahhh, no! I behave, though!” He shook, grabbing Dogman’s leg, who had been looking at Valentina, lifting the hood of the stroller enough to see her. He patted Lil Petey’s head.
Dogman understood. He hated doctor visits even when he was a dog. Luckily he didn’t think he had to get any vaccines anytime soon. He and Knight were updated on them before their last trip. He just wouldn’t bring it up, though. If Petey knew, he might make him go. He mentally shuddered.

Petey snorted at his son, feeling he had to introduce himself as well and he wanted to know why Dogman never told him about making a friend. He was a little hurt and refused to acknowledge that twinge of jealousy he felt when this Genie woman had hugged Dogman so casually. He was over it quickly, having seen the ring and how genuine Dogman was with trying to remove her from himself, feeling a little smug that Dogman allowed him and Lil Petey to be affectionate. Then he realized he’d recognized her, though brief. “Sure, that’s why you still fight and scream at your vaccinations you need or when they have to draw your blood.” He rolled his eyes. “I’m Petey, by the way. If the name didn’t tip you off, Lil Petey’s dad. I believe we sort of met, but you were in labor so it’s understandable if you don’t remember.” He held out his hand and Genie shook it with a smile.

“Genie Lady-Bailey. But you can just call me Genie, and yeah, I don’t remember. Sorry about that.” She turned her head and they saw both Dogman and Lil Petey with their faces close to Valentina’s, looking at her as she had woken up and stared back with equally wide eyes, silent. “Uh…did you want to hold her, Dogman? I can put her sun hat on her.” She grabbed it anyway, then picked Valentina up to place it on her head.

Dogman was no longer hesitant with holding her now that it was obvious Genie liked when he did for some reason. Like it made her happy when he was. With her in his arms, he sniffed her, seeing she was getting her own scent, and crouched when Lil Petey pulled on his leg. “Can I see? I’ve never seen a baby before.” He wagged his tail, arms on Dogman’s while he leaned to look at the baby who was giggling with all of Dogman’s light sniffs. “She likes it!” Then he started giggling when Dogman did it to him, but a little rougher, more playful, then went back to looking at Valentina.

Before Dogman could look at Genie to ask, she was already nodding, loving how much joy her own baby was bringing others. “Go ahead, just show him how to hold her. Like I taught you, remember?” She received a thumbs up, Dogman signing to Lil Petey with his fingers first, seeing the kitten listen.

“So…are you a people person or is it the profession?” Petey asked, trying to look away from how soft Dogman’s face was, but it was intense as Lil Petey got the chance to hold the baby. It was true to an extent that Lil Petey had never held a baby. Seen? Yes, he saw Molly’s siblings but he supposed Lil Petey was too young to remember that. Held? Definitely not. Petey himself was never around babies that much. Last one he held that wasn’t Lil Petey was Molly when she and Lil Petey were babies. That, or the occasional emergency surgery, but that was when he helped the L&D doctor, which he felt didn’t count.

Genie looked at Petey, deciding to strike up a conversation with him. “I work as a pediatrician on Melvin St. at the Children’s Hospital, so I am friendly, but I don’t have many friends in my personal life. I think it’s because I’m married to not only my job, but a cop. Oh! That reminds me!” She smacked her cheeks, but when she went to speak with Dogman, and Petey looked that way too, just realizing how quiet it was, they both saw Dogman and Lil Petey and Valentina were gone from where they were. “Valentina?! Dogman?!” She asked, looking around, only to put her heart to her chest in relief when she saw they just snuck across the street towards the park. “What the Hell?” She sighed.

Petey looked relieved too but then realized how silly it was to even worry. He actually began to chuckle, finding it funny. “Here’s a tip I quickly learned.” His body shook with his laugh, trying to keep it in. “If a child is gone and Dogman here is in the vicinity, they’re with him. He seems to have a habit of taking kids temporarily.” He couldn’t help but snort, finding it hilarious it happened again. At least they weren’t far this time. He thought Dogman learned his lesson, but it seems he couldn’t say “no” to kids.

“I’ll have to admit. I’m usually vigilant about her, but they took her from right under my nose.” Genie said, seeing Lil Petey hold her carefully while Dogman attached her baby carrier to his chest. They were really sneaky. She didn’t even hear them grab it from the stroller. “So he’s a “temporary kidnapper”? That’s funny.”

“Eh~, I wouldn’t let your guard down normally, but if that dumbass is around, it’s fine.” Petey waved, almost running towards Lil Petey when Valentina grabbed his whiskers, but Dogman’s hand was right there to pry her little baby hand away before she could pull. “Lucky little shit. Wish I had those reflexes when he pulled my whisker out as a kitten.” He grumbled, but was happy Dogman was vigilant.

“Ha ha, yes, no doubt. Valentina has pulled my husband’s head around whichever way when she gets a hold of his mustache. It’s funny to me, but it looks painful.” She smiled sympathetically and they saw the other three
going towards the fountain, Dogman handing Lil Petey some pennies as Valentina blew bubbles with her mouth in the carrier. “You’re lucky, Petey. He’s a natural with kids. Just wish everyone saw how sweet he is.” He placed her hand on her cheek.

Looking at Dogman again, really looking, he didn’t notice his gaze softening. He was sweet, wasn’t he?

Genie, on the other hand, did notice. Then she saw Petey blush, eyes widening and looking at her.

“No, no, no. You have it wrong. We’re not together.” He waved his hands, panicking.

She raised her brow. “Really? Well, my comment still stands.” She shrugged. Maybe it was just a crush then? It looked at least a little more than that to her keen eyes, though. She wouldn’t push. It wasn’t her business.

Petey rubbed his face. “In that case, I could say the same for you. With him around, you and your baby couldn’t be safer.”

Smiling brightly, she nodded. “All I know is what I heard from my husband, but I don’t doubt it. You know,” she looked at the other three who by then were playing, Dogman splashing Lil Petey with a little water and covering Valentina when Lil Petey laughed, trying to get him too, “I think trusting him was one of my best decisions.”

Petey looked at her. “How did you two meet?”

“I was in labor on a bench when he approached me.” She laughed nervously. “No one was helping me and he came up. I was shocked at first but that didn’t deter him. He tried helping me walk to the hospital, but I was in too much pain. Then, to my shock, this weird dog-headed guy easily picked me up! I was heavily pregnant but he did it so easily. I was scared for a second, but noticed his goal was to get me to the hospital. I vowed, afterwards, to find him again to at least thank him.” She giggled then. “Imagine my surprise when the next time I did, it was at the bookstore. I didn’t even know dogs could read. He was looking for a gift for your son.”

Petey smiled a little at her. “Thanks for helping him then. Lil Petey is about halfway through the set.”

She nodded, then sighed. “I just feel bad my husband was so mean to him. You should have seen the look on Dogman’s face when he did. But luckily,” she huffed, her smile returning, “I apologized by letting him help me pick out a name and my husband finally found his own way too. I just have to let Dogman know what it is.”

Petey was shocked at that. She barely knew Dogman. Though, he was one to talk. He was getting to know him, sure, but there was still a lot about the hybrid he didn’t know and vice versa. “What was the name?” He was curious. Petey was terrible at naming.

“Valentina. Meaning, health, strength, and courage. Or something like that. I had to look it up when I got home.” She smiled, then they looked back, hearing music, both of them unable to help smiling at the display.

Dogman held Valentina’s arms while Lil Petey stood on Dogman’s feet, holding Valentina’s legs through the carrier, both moving her limbs up and down as if making her dance while Dogman twirled them, both Valentina and Lil Petey laughing. Valentina had the stomach hurting baby giggles and Lil Petey was screaming while he laughed, trying to stay on Dogman’s feet. Dogman on his end, despite still wearing his mask, his eyes were closed and his ears were perked. The song was peppy with a lot of bass, some lyrics definitely not kid friendly, but not explicit either, but Lil Petey was too young to pay attention to lyrics and Petey would bet a good $5 that it was his son who picked the song.

Petey couldn’t help smiling and shaking his head, Genie clapping next to him. That went on for the duration of the song and Dogman was making sure to wear the babies (he included Lil Petey in that too) out and he honestly was having fun too.

When Lil Petey was getting hungry and Valentina needed a change, he returned her and held Lil Petey’s hand, Petey grabbing the other.

“Oh, before I forget again. Dogman, Clarence wants you to stop by the precinct early tomorrow morning so he can talk to you-don’t look at me like that!” She scowled, pointing her finger at him. He had his ears back and scrunched his muzzle. “It’s nothing bad, I promise. If anything happens, call me with your one phone call and I can help. Speaking of phones, here. Maybe we can set up playdates. Today was so much fun, but I think this mommy and baby need a nap.” She released an exaggerated and dramatic sigh, shaking Petey’s hand. “It was nice meeting you. I hope I made a good impression. Bye, Lil Petey!” She grabbed Valentina’s hand, the baby sleeping by now, to wave at him.

Petey nodded. “Likewise.”

Dogman barked, waving goodbye, ignoring the feeling of eyes on his back.

…………

Dogman sat on the stoop out front while Petey was putting Lil Petey to bed later that night. He kept an ear open for anything. Mainly Petey seeing if he was still there. He told him to wait, so why would Dogman leave? He heard the door open and looked behind him, seeing Petey trudge slowly and sit next to him.

He noticed Petey had been more melancholy since Lil Petey told them about the upcoming visit to the cemetery. It wasn’t all the time, but usually late at night when Lil Petey was finally down or Dogman would catch him looking at the photos or if a certain type of mom was on tv. Dogman quickly guessed it was only because of how close it was and the memories were probably just feeling “fresh”. “Did he struggle?” Dogman asked, not expecting a tired smile in return and for Petey to scoot a bit away so he could lay his head on Dogman’s shoulder. He wouldn’t lie. It felt nice. Even when he knew it was because Petey was feeling a little grief. He allowed it and when he felt Petey shiver, he wrapped his arm around him, running his hand up and down Petey’s arm. “What are you thinking about?” He typed, not wanting to stop touching Petey.

His voice was uncharacteristically soft. “There’s so much I want to tell her. So much I want to ask.”

Dogman growled, imitating a hum. “Can I ask what? It’s okay, if not.”

Petey clenched his hands together, his tail wrapping around himself, but he also moved more against Dogman. “You have to be honest with me. Even if…even if it’s bad.”

Dogman shook his head, nosing Petey’s head. “I don’t plan on lying to you anytime soon.” He never would lie to Petey unless it came to protecting them. Even then, he would hate it.

Just soaking in Dogman’s unusual warmth, Petey sighed. They would be visiting his mom the next day. Dogman would go see Genie’s husband at the precinct and earlier that afternoon, Dogman had gotten an email about the date for his appointment. It was the next day but afternoon, so he couldn’t go with them, not like he would. He and Dogman had talked about a few days before, deciding it was too soon and that was time spent for Petey and Lil Petey to be around a missed loved one. “You haven’t ever lied to me. Maybe omitted something you didn’t want to say, but never lied.” He took a deep breath. “Am I…am I a good dad? Really.” He looked up, his head still resting on Dogman’s shoulder.

Dogman just stared at Petey for a while, searching his face until a smile appeared on his own. “I think Grace must have been truly an amazing woman. Hardworking, beautiful, kind, forgiving, and resilient. How else could you be a wonderful parent, if you didn’t learn from her? You’re brilliant, Petey.”

Petey sucked in a breath, shocked. He was expecting, “you’re a good dad”, “you could be better”, or a “how would I know”. Just things…things he would assume. He knew he wasn’t his dad. He hadn’t and would never abandon Lil Petey and all he took from him was things that could be dangerous for him. But hearing someone tell him he was doing right? He knew how to tell lies, he was a doctor. “Are you lying?” He asked. He had to. He felt his eyes sting, trying to find the laughter, any cruelty, any deception in those brown eyes.

Dogman took Petey’s hands in his, rubbing his thumbs along the soft fingers. He mouthed the best he could, feeling a bark would be too loud. “You are what Lil Petey needs. You are who he wants.” The movements were slow, his dog mouth unable to articulate some words like humans could. Huffing with frustration, knowing he couldn’t do it right, he stuck out his tongue, his muzzle scrunching slightly, releasing one of Petey’s hands to sign the words instead. “Do you understand?” He asked, caressing Petey’s face and wiping the unfallen tears from his eye.

The tears fell and the anxiety was crawling up his throat, a few fears he was bottling up coming to the surface as he couldn’t break eye contact, feeling the strong shoulder under his jaw. He loved his mother. So much it hurt, especially when the anniversary grew closer. But he could never admit the one thing he could never forgive her for, was staying with his dad until his dad left them first. Loving him despite what he did to them.
But maybe he was starting to see where she didn’t leave first. If Dogman was like his dad, he should tell Dogman to leave first, before Dogman does it to him and Lil Petey. “Will you leave us?”

“This isn’t about me.” He looked softly at Petey, wiping his tears. He understood wanting to cry, but he hoped when Petey and Lil Petey saw Grace tomorrow, it would be a celebration. A get together. A time to catch up and let her know about all the fun things they’ve done.

Petey couldn’t do it. Lil Petey needed Dogman too, just as much as he needed his Papa. The thumbs under his eyes kept rubbing the tears away like a soothing towel. “What if you get better and feel we’re not worth your time?! I don’t want history to repeat! I don’t want Lil Petey to be abandoned!”

Dogman’s ears perked in alarm. What was Petey saying? Then it clicked. “History”. Oh…that old fucker was roadkill if Dogman got his hands on him. But…Petey needed him there more. More than Dogman realized. “There will only ever be two reasons why I will not be at your’s and Lil Petey’s beck and call. Both, will not be my choice.” He signed, then held Petey closer. “One, if you wish for me to leave.” He put up his second finger. “And two, if I am no longer alive.” He moved them slightly, making sure he held Petey’s face with one hand and signed with the other, Petey still in a state of shock. “I would have gone the rest of my days doing what I was, serving my dues for my sins. But I want to be worthy of you and Lil Petey, so I want to try and find a normal job again to make you both proud. I want to work on my mental scars, so I do not burden you with them. I want you both smiling. Why would I run to the shadows when you both saved me from it? Why wouldn’t I show off all my hard work to the ones I want to make proud?” He signed, ignoring the cramping.

Petey choked, wrapping his arms around Dogman’s neck. “What if you’re lying? He needs you. Please…he needs you.”

Dogman doubted that, but didn’t say it. He was a tool and he was okay with that. He typed, not wanting to make Petey release him. “Then you’ll have to take a chance on me, Petey. I’ll stay until he doesn’t need me anymore. I’ll stay until you stop nagging me about smoking.” He chuckled, feeling the watery laugh in turn against his chest.

Petey pulled away, still anxious, but better. Dogman was right. He could stress and worry or push away as much as he wanted, but. Only time could tell if he would leave them and until then, Dogman made it clear he wasn’t going anywhere yet. At least not for Lil Petey. “Spea-speaking of…” he wiped his eyes with one arm, the other still around Dogman’s neck, “you’re not smoking, what’s that about?”

Dogman patted his pocket. “How did you notice? And it’s the last one until I buy more tomorrow.”

Rolling his red rimmed eyes, Petey snorted, going to reach for it to toss it, but Dogman’s hand grabbed his. It was firm, but playful. He would let go if Petey wished. “Don’t bother wasting your money! Just stop after the one!” She scolded, turning his head. Did Dogman want to go to an early grave?! He felt Dogman’s body move against his where they were connected and saw he was laughing. “What?”

Raising a brow and twirling the cigarette along his fingers, Dogman placed it in his mouth and signed. “If its my last, care to share? You might need it.” He teased, reaching for an older looking lighter. Apparently the one he used.

Scoffing, Petey went to grab it, but Dogman lifted his head, lighting it, then inhaled and lowered it, blowing it in Petey’s face, making him cough. “What *cough* the Hell *cough*!”

Rolling his eyes himself, Dogman took a puff, held it, some small whisps going through the scarred area, and cupped most of his fingers under Petey’s jaw except for his thumb which he used to open his mouth and got his muzzle close, blowing the smoke into Petey’s mouth, giving him no choice but to gasp and inhale it, then Dogman closed it, eyeing Petey until he released it slowly, his claws out and with them on Dogman’s wrist.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” He blushed, but also felt a little of the effect. He wouldn't admit it though.

Dogman shrugged, placing it back in his mouth. “Felt like it. But you seem to forget something even though you’ve been at it longer than me.”

Petey glared, his throat stinging. “And what’s that, Jackass?”

He licked Petey’s head. “Tomorrow is for a reunion, not tears. Catch up, have food with her, give her plenty of beautiful flowers. Don’t cry. She would want you smiling, laughing, and being the best Papa you can.” He signed, before he gently removed Petey and stood before offering him a hand. “Before I leave for the night, could I help you make a picnic for yourselves to share with your mom? I bet she would love it.”

Petey smiled, knowing what he was going to make and there was no way Dogman could help with it. “How about I nag you more about the health risks of what you’re doing, then I show you what a picnic with my mom looks like? Huh, Doggy?” He asked, taking the cigarette from Dogman’s mouth before trying again, failing, then returning it with tears in his eyes and by then, he hadn’t noticed Dogman’s arm around his waist.

“As long as you go to bed happy, I’m willing to do whatever you say.” He grinned, stepping more into Petey’s space.

Petey looked down at him, running his fingers across Dogman’s normal cheek. “At least you finally realize that. What other tricks do you have in store for me?”

Dogman smirked. “You’ll have to wait and see, My Ember Kitty.” He blew smoke away, grabbing Petey’s hand to walk towards the house before he stopped the lit cigarette to save for later. “Let’s make lunch for a day to remember.” He smiled.

Petey blushed, having never heard a pet name or nickname or insult to address him from Dogman’s mouth. But this? He blushed, trying to gain his composure. “I suppose. But then you have to go home, Dumbass.”

Dogman only laughed, nervous and excited for tomorrow. “I can only make basic things, but would you and Lil Petey like to come to my place tomorrow night? After visiting your mom? I can make some dinner myself and you can see the house and we can update each other about our days?”

Petey smiled, getting out his ingredients for sandwiches before stopping, taking in Dogman’s offer, and smiling, still embarrassed about earlier but Dogman didn’t mention a thing. “Sure. I need to see this place you brought my son that night anyway. Can you even cook?”

Dogman shrugged. “Some basic things, but if you’re craving something, I can also just order take out. It’s more meaningful if it’s homemade though.”

Petey rolled his eyes. “Don’t worry about that.” He went over and pressed the package of chicken lunch meat into Dogman’s hands. “At least I found one thing I’m better at than you. Just means you’ll be begging for me to cook more, Mr. Perfect.”

Reaching up, Dogman licked Petey’s cheek, unable to control himself, having been wanting to do that for a week. “As long as you’re happy, I would beg for anything.” He signed, walking over to the counter to help start a picnic for the next day, leaving Petey blushing like crazy. What was he getting himself in to?

Chapter Text

Waking up with a cup of coffee and their lunch in the fridge ready, Petey waited to wake his son, enjoying the silence before the chaos. It was strange. Each year prior, he could never make himself leave bed and usually Lil Petey would wake him and demand food (a way to get him out of bed) before he got out of bed, sluggish and depressed, knowing he would have to fight tears all day or wait until Lil Petey ran to find some wildflowers and pretty rocks to add to the grave. But not that morning.
That morning, he woke up to the golden sun hitting his back and feeling nostalgic, sure, but also a little excited. He was excited to tell his mom about what’s happened with him and Lil Petey in the last year. He felt no need to cry. Probably because he got it all out the night before but not alone. He had someone who supported him and held him through his worries. Oh, God. He grasped the cup tightly, embarrassed. He hugged Dogman. He said and asked so many embarrassing things! He placed his available hand on his face, feeling the blush. But Dogman didn’t act like he was crazy or brush off his worries or tell him a simple answer. He looked at the time on the stove and realized Dogman would have been at the precinct by then, hopefully. Biting his lip, he washed his cup and went upstairs to get dressed and text Dogman.

Grabbing his phone, he only saw one from Dogman first, from two hours before.

[Dogman: Good Morning, Petey! Remember, today will be a great day for you and Lil Petey. Don’t cry. It’s a day for reunion :) If there’s anything either of you want specifically for dinner, let me know. And please tell me around what time. Thank you.]

He was surprised at how long it was, but Petey felt Dogman probably thought he needed the reminder after last night. He smiled at the emoji and hoped today would go well for the hybrid too. He didn’t know when they would leave, but most likely around dinner time anyway. Getting ready first, hearing Lil Petey yawn and walk down the hall, he didn’t realize the small smile he had on his face.

[Petey: We’re getting ready now. I hope Genie wasn’t lying when she said it was good news, but make sure to call me if anything goes wrong. The appointment for you today is just to see where you’re at so the therapist knows what to do going forward. If you need us, just text, okay? Around dinner time should be a good time, just text me your address when you get a chance. Can’t trust this kid to know where he’s going *insert eye roll emoji*.]

He probably should’ve said good morning back, but he already felt shy, for some reason, texting Dogman so early or about their days ahead.

He fed himself and Lil Petey and tried doing Lil Petey’s fur like he’d seen Dogman do, getting it at least close.

“I’ll get the food!” Lil Petey yelled, running down the hall afterwards to reach the stairs.

With a chuckle at his son’s exuberance, he began to look for what to wear, not seeing anything appealing in his basket of clean clothes he hadn’t put away yet, until his eyes landed on a shirt that wasn’t his. Pulling it out, it was Dogman’s ARMY shirt! He completely forgot to return it! Laying it next to a pair of shorts he was going to wear, he tried going back to his basket, but his eyes kept going to it. So unassuming yet catching his attention. It was a comfortable shirt…big on him and a good sleep shirt if he decided to not return it. Screw it. If Dogman hadn't asked for it, it was his now.

Even when he ignored Lil Petey’s giggles when they put their things in the car, he didn’t regret his choice. Today was going to be a good day.

…………….

Clarence was the one to meet Dogman, knowing his team would be confused why the freak of downtown Ohkay City was there without cuffs. He led him to his office, closing the blinds. Clarence just didn’t want to be bothered while doing this. “Okay, Dogman. Can I call you that? That’s what Genie calls you.” He asked, sitting across from the hybrid who stood, his stance at attention, like the soldiers he’d seen on base. The creature looked at him, and if Clarence was honest, it was weird. He’d been stared at by dogs before. Been growled at and even approached happily, but how Dogman looked at him was unnerving. He had the head and eyes of a dog, but the “vibe”, as his beautiful wife would say, was so human. He saw Dogman nod, arms still behind his back, a mask on his face. He grimaced. “Right. Listen, I’m doing this as an apology. I cannot guarantee you’ll pass for this, but the least I can do is give you a chance. Okay?” He pointed his pen at Dogman, who nodded again. “Are you just going to stand there?” He arched his brow, pointing to the chair next to Dogman.

Dogman flinched. If he was around normal people, he would have. But the police were like the military, right? You had to show some level of respect, even if on his own “turf”, Dogman never gave them such. If he had to compare, it was like going into your own home how you pleased, but had to be polite and respectful in another’s. He sat, taking out his phone to talk. “Thank you. I hope you don’t mind if I use my phone to speak. I can’t talk.”

Clarence nodded. “That’s fine. We don’t have an officer who can’t speak, so that seems fair. I guess we should get started then. What would qualify you to be a police officer?”

Dogman thought. Ah, this is what this is. An interview. “I have 20-years of military experience, Sir. I know you all have different training, but I at least don’t need to be taught to shoot a variety of guns or obey orders.” His eyes squinted.

Clarence tried not to shudder. What on earth did his wife and those kids see in this guy? He couldn’t tell if it was how he looked or the energy he was giving off. Yes, he saw how he protected those kids, but he also saw the look in his eyes the whole time. He had faced feral dogs with more in their eyes. At least with feral dogs, there was fear, even as their teeth were bared. They were animals. But he saw no fear when he looked at Dogman’s eyes that day. None. “You were in the military for 20-years?” He asked, not knowing what Dogman was, was a touchy subject. He used his pen to gesture to Dogman.

Ignoring the implication, Dogman nodded.

“Alright. You said you can follow orders, but you didn’t return two kids, who you knew had people looking for them, to the authorities. You didn’t obey our orders to let them go.” Clarence knew this wasn’t how the usual interviews worked. But if he didn’t have to show Dogman how to shoot? If Dogman was no “civilian” trying to become a police officer, then the questions would be different. If he was going to give this man-dog a chance, he at the very beginning needed to know he could be trusted there.

Dogman tilted his head, eyes squinted more, but he didn’t smile behind his mask. He understood where Clarence was coming from, but Clarence also didn’t see he was surrounded by a few “dirty” officers. “I wasn’t the one scaring the children. One officer would have been enough to get the message across. If you shot, you could have hit them. I was not about to bring children to an enemy, Clarence. But no one had better aim their weapons at children again. I can obey orders if they are reasonable. Let a shoplifter go? Sure. Don’t harm a criminal unless forced? Sure, I can restrain them with no harm done.” Maybe it was because this guy was married to his new friend. Maybe it was because he didn’t arrest Dogman yet or show malice. But Dogman was not about to be blamed for something he didn’t do and he would be damned a thousand times over if he couldn’t protect innocents.

Clarence flinched at that. He couldn’t tell from Dogman’s face, but his body language had gone taunt, the energy almost imposing. He could see where people were scared of him. “Alright, alright. That’s on me. I can’t control the whole unit if I’m not the boss. But this is the civilian world now, Dogman.” He jammed his finger on his desk. “Who do you consider an enemy?” He looked sternly at Dogman, who had opened his eyes again.

Dogman smiled behind his mask. “Anyone who harms the innocent. You are not an enemy, Clarence. That isn’t because of who your wife is. Your scent holds no ill will. No deception. No blood has been washed away. You lowered your gun, but that wasn’t enough. Your wife has an open and honest scent, telling me she has nothing to fear around her. Your baby, though new, tells me the same. Since I adore your wife and wish for nothing but some semblance of peace in my part of the city, I will tell you what some of your officers smell like. You won’t believe me, since denial of betrayal is strong unless proven and even then, it is difficult for most to cope.” He pulled his mask away from his nose and sniffed, his head turning towards the area just outside the door. “They smell of gunpowder and blood. Of deceit and lies. It’s a bitter scent, Clarence. I smelled them during nights on my routes. Drugs, trading guns. If you actually scoured my area, you would see criminals with police grade guns. Just the look on your face tells me you think I’m crazy.” He stood. Clarence was asking for blind obedience. Dogman wouldn’t do that ever again. “I wanted to find a job to make the ones who are closest to me proud. To prove I could move on from the life I’m living now. It was a great idea, and I appreciate the offer, Clarence. The opportunity. I’ll make sure to thank Genie too. But if you are asking me to be blindly obedient to each officer in this place, I might have to try again elsewhere. I really wanted it to work.” He sighed, his heart hammering. “Thank you again.” He waved, about to just walk out, but Clarence stopped him.

“Hold it, you stupid man-dog. Don’t go jumping the gun.” He sighed exasperatedly, pressing his fingers against his temple. It was true. He thought the guy was nuts to suggest his team had some Bad Guys. But he could be useful. “If you really don’t want the job, then you don’t have to show up. If you do, we have paperwork and training to start early in the morning on Monday. That gives you the weekend to think things over and be prepared. It might be useful to have someone who can understand what we do with a dog’s senses. If you don’t work out, that’s fine. But as my wife says, “don’t knock it till you try it”. So? You in?” He asked, holding his hand out.

Ears perked and genuinely shocked, Dogman was so excited, he grabbed Clarence’s hand in a vice to shake then pulled him in, bear hugging him and lifting the 200-something pound man off the ground before setting him back down, eyes squinted happily. He thought this was a mistake. He thought he outright offended this man. Then he stood straight, giving him a military salute and cracked the door open to make sure no one would see him leave.

Clarence rubbed his body after he left, groaning in mild pain. “Damn that thing’s got a grip. He better not make me regret this.” Then he sighed in resignation and went to get started on his own paperwork for a new rookie who might be starting soon.

……………

Dogman decided to stop by his favorite street vendor on his way to his appointment, seeing he was parked next to the hospital that day. They guy moved around a lot so as to not get fined or mugged. Hence why Steve, which was his name, also kept a rifle in the cart as well as food. Dogman didn’t see him often, the guy also did business in other cities in their downtown areas.
He parked his truck on the street and got out, barking at Steve.

“Oh, hey, you weirdo! Long time no see! Lucky for you, it’s corndog day and they’re fresh. Just got back from a few cities over and restocked. The usual?” He asked, grabbing a couple and a carton of cigarettes for Dogman. “Still smoke the same stuff?”

Dogman nodded. “Better not over charge me again. I know where you live.” He glared with no heat, signing back.

Steve rolled his eyes, scratching his stubble. “Just because she blabbed to you our address, doesn’t mean you have to use it and it’s not like you’re all squeaky clean either, Hero. Without me, you couldn’t get your smokes.” He waved them in his hand and handed them to Dogman who traded him cash for both the food and cigarettes. “Hm. You seem happier. Hah!” He laughed, placing his hand on his chin. “Finally, don't look like a dead man walking.”

Dogman gave him a blank stare before smiling. “Not my fault I can’t technically buy my own. Haven’t been able to get a new ID since I don’t have my human’s head and I hate seeing them judge me if I show them my human’s ID, and if you haven’t realized, I am a dead man walking.” He huffed.

Steve snickered. “You do realize what we’ve been doing is illegal, right?”

Dogman paused, eyes widening in alarm. “It is?!”

That made Steve laugh. “Uh, yeah, you dumb mutt.” He didn’t mean the name unkindly, though, and Dogman knew it.

Dogman looked at his hands in horror. He didn’t know that. He gave Steve the exact amount of cash a carton would cost, but he supposed it was. He never realized. Oh no.

Steve just kept cackling, finding Dogman’s expression hilarious. He did like seeing Dogman look healthier and happier than when he first met the guy. The late afternoon he did, he was closing up when Dogman approached asking for some food, all covered in blood and his eyes scarily dulled. Then Dogman saved his sister one afternoon from a kidnapper when she was on her way home from a friend's house. “What’s got you so happy anyway?”

Dogman shook his head from his thoughts. “Oh! I might be getting a normal job. If I get it, I’m going to have to fine you, though.”

Steve’s eyebrows raised to his hairline. “What?! What kinda job you getting?”

“Police. A friend gave me an opportunity to try.” He smiled.

“A copper, huh? That pays pretty well, my friend. How about this then?” He pointed his finger into Dogman’s chest with a cheeky smile. “If you get this goody-two shoes job, then you pay for my permit and license for this baby so I’m legit. And in turn, we both keep what we’ve been doing hush hush. No one has to know. Deal?” He asked. It was no skin off his nose to keep quiet especially when it involved him, plus he wouldn’t have to pay for anything.

Dogman thought about it. No one would care that he didn’t know and Steve wasn’t the richest guy. He was supporting a home and his sister, so he did what he could to keep things paid. The least he could do was make sure they both were getting on the right roads. Dogman barked, nodding, and shook Steve’s hand. He checked the time. He had to go soon. He waved with his free hand, handing Steve back the stick to one corn dog since he wolfed it down, and got to his truck to head to his appointment, hearing Steve tell him goodbye as well.

He didn’t notice a familiar figure standing at the window of the hospital lobby, seeing Dogman and his interaction. Dr. Scum smiled cruelly. “There you are, my abomination. I knew you were nearby. Too bad you could not hide from me forever. Not after what you did.”

……………

Nervous, Dogman followed the therapist to her room, sitting on the couch with her gesture.

She grabbed her notebook, looking through things. “You prefer to be called Dogman? Is that the name you always had?” She asked.

Dogman shook his head. “No, but it was what they gave me after I returned.”

She nodded. “I’m Sarah Hatoff. We’ll just be going over some basic stuff and then schedule for your first appointment, okay? Have you been to therapy before?”

Shaking his head, he messed with his hands. “Not for myself. I accompanied a loved one a few times before.”

Smiling, Sarah chuckled. “No need to be nervous. This is a safe space. I’m simply here to help you regulate yourself and help you process what’s happened to you. Shall we start?”

Barking once, Dogman nodded.

“Let’s see. Let’s start with some general questions. How has your military experience impacted your physical and mental health?” She had her pen ready.

Dogman thought it was obvious, but huffed. “I feel my physical appearance is an obvious answer. But mentally, I’m unsure. Not good, most likely. I have nightmares and sometimes I can’t sleep. I get flashbacks and sometimes it interferes with when I’m just trying to have fun or be normal.”

Sarah wrote that down. “These are just general questions, so don’t be too offended if things seem obvious, okay? Next one. Can you describe your deployment experience?”

Dogman gulped. This might be harder than he thought. His fists were clenched tightly on his legs before he signed. “Normal? We fought along with soldiers like us. We fought soldiers…like us. Some had dogs, others didn’t. No matter the terrain, the outcome and…and being there was usually similar.”

“Okay. Have you experienced any traumatic events during your service?” She looked at him, observing.

Blinking, he could think of at least two that were worse than the rest. Both were back to back. He felt his breathing was becoming irregular and tried thinking of Petey being there next to him, telling him to breathe. He scrunched his eyes, trying. Now he knew why Knight liked having him or Alice there, even if they were just waiting outside the door.

“Hey, it’s alright. We can get to those another time. Take a deep breath. I told you, it’s safe here.” Sarah said, voice kind but professional.

Dogman nodded, taking deep breaths. Each one hurt his lungs with how much air he tried taking in. It was clean air. Not clouded with gunfire, smoke, and dirt. Once he felt his breath turn normal, he nodded again.

“Good. What about your support system? Your friends, family, and community? How did they support you during and after service?” She asked, seeing the reactions were not a good sign.

That one was easy for Dogman to answer, already feeling a little like jelly. “After each tour, Knight and I would come home to Alice, his fiance, and her family since Knight and I had none. But after this last tour, she wasn’t there. Neither was Knight. So…I had none, I suppose. The military relieved me and because of what I became, no one helped or came near me. Oh!” He perked up though, knowing he had some good news. “But I have some support now. They’re very kind and I had help a few days ago with a panic attack. He’s the one who helped me see you, in fact.” He smiled, it being easy when he thought about the cat son and father and Genie and her baby. They were kind.

Sarah thought that was good, but the damage might have already been done. “That’s good. I’m happy you have people now, that should help you going forward. Are you experiencing any anxiety, depression, or PTSD?”

Dogman would have laughed. “Yes. I looked up what it was since it was so similar to how Knight would get. I also looked up the symptoms.”

“Do you get irritable, hostile, hyper vigilant or have self destructive tendencies?” She asked.

Dogman’s ears went back. “Yes. I am…I am a lot more violent and aggressive than I used to be.”

“Are you taking any medication for it or to help sleep?” She asked, needing a list of them and she saw none on his application.

Dogman shook his head. He didn’t even take pain killers, unsure how his mismatched body would take it.

Sarah hummed. “We might want to try some. They could help at least a little along with your support system and our visits.”

He shook his head, seeing her look confused. “I don’t want to risk anything.”

“I understand, but you have a human stomach.” Then she paused. “But you also have a dog’s head at least. No scars along the cranium, so a dog’s brain to an extent as well…hm. Well, for that, if you would like, I can find medications that would not be toxic to dogs and we can see how that goes. Is that okay?” She smiled warmly.

Whining a little, Dogman was unsure. But if it helped him to lead a normal life and not burden those he cared about after everything, he was willing to try. He nodded.

“Alright, I’ll write that down here and I can look into that later. When were you discharged?” She asked.

Dogman thought about it, trying to remember, only to pause, remembering what he came home to. “A year ago…I think?”

“Are you having any thoughts of self-harm or suicide?” She said, writing.

He didn’t know why, but his eyes went to his right arm, seeing the vertical scar running from his wrist to elbow, where the line became jagged. He didn’t do it. Knight did. He did between when they were being strapped down again, having been able to grab something sharp. Knight didn’t want to go through it anymore. He wanted it to end. Dogman stared at it, lost in memories when he heard Sarah clear her throat. He simply looked at her, shaking his head “no”.

Sarah thought his reaction wasn’t right, but there were no obvious signs of it being the opposite of what he said. “What about substance abuse?”

Dogman shook his head again. “Just smoking cigarettes and the odd CBD to help me sleep on the Fourth of July and New Years. I have some left over from before the recent tour.”

Sarah wrote that down. But she was becoming confused. Some veterans would not have held up as well as Dogman was with no medication or support of any kind. Some would have ended things, unable to face the horrors of their past. At least on the surface. That’s why she was there though, wasn’t it? Like the mask he was wearing, that might be what it all was at the moment. “I think we are almost done for today. You kept mentioning this “Knight” person. Can I ask who that was? You both seemed to have served together and he had similar symptoms?”

Dogman sighed. “He didn’t get agitated unless he had gone a day or two without sleep or the day after some holidays. I helped with the nightmares as did his medication. He was never violent. He never harmed anybody except on the battlefield. He was…” he paused, unsure how to continue. “He was a kind human.” That’s how he left it without getting more into it. He knew she had to know things, but he just wanted out. He needed Lil Petey’s hugs and giggles. He needed Petey’s soft touch and encouraging words. He was feeling trapped when he knew he wasn’t. God, how was he going to keep going to these if he felt this way? But he had to try. This was just the first day.

Sarah realized she hit a sore spot and deflected. “How long were you both in service before being discharged?” It wasn’t one of the questions, but it would help her see what kind of questions she needed to ask next time and what kind of regimen he would need.

Dogman could already feel his body tensing, wanting to leave. “20-years for Knight. So 20-years for me. Dog years are different, so in human terms, it would have been almost 4-years.”

Sarah hadn’t meant to, but she felt some pity. The time frame was confusing, but so was her new patient. “Wow, almost to retirement. What an amazing job you did. Thank you for your service, Dogman.” She smiled, not noticing his surprise.

“Retirement?” He asked.

Sarah hummed. “Yes. Usually a full soldier's term in order to get retirement is about 20-21-years. Did you not know that?” She asked. He had to have known, serving alongside a fellow soldier.

Dogman’s heart was pounding so loud he swore she could hear it. Knight would have been retired? That was their last tour? They…they wouldn’t have gone back?

“Last one, Buddy. After all this, we can go home. We can see Alice and have a bunch of yummy food. I can finally marry her and you might have a new friend along the way.”

Knight had smiled then, face covered in dirt and blood. He looked relieved. Happy. As if he could breathe again.

Unlike Dogman. He could barely hear her over the blood rushing in his ears. He tried breathing normally. He had to make it to a safe space first.

“-and that should be it for today. I’ll email you about the next one and we can go over how often. Does that sound good?” She asked, only to see his rigid body. “Dogman?” She asked.

He stood, nodding to her in thanks and walked out, walked to his truck, sat in the seat, trying to breathe. He should call Petey. Even if it was just to hear his voice. Would it help? But no. He couldn’t call. Petey and Lil Petey were having a good time together with Grace. Needing a much needed family time. He refused to ruin it.

He drove home, barely remembering that he unlocked the door and didn’t even know if he locked the truck. He ripped off his mask, panting, looking at all of Knight’s things. Alice’s things would have been there too. His dog bed would have been downstairs, probably by the couch. Alice would have been making dinner in the kitchen and Knight would have been watching tv. His dog bowl would have been by the hutch in the kitchen. They were so close.

So, so close. Just a few more days until the ride home showed up. They were winning. They could go home and never return to another battlefield! But then…

He remembered the scent of blood. The grenades inside the torsos of their comrades, the pins having been removed the second their bodies were moved. They were rescuing a small group to bring back to camp so they could all go home. Dogman-Greg- couldn’t smell the grenades. He couldn’t smell the landmines. He couldn’t smell the enemies hiding because they were covered in dirt and their comrades blood.

He collapsed to his knees, his whole body shaking and he couldn’t stop gasping. All that blood. They were so close! He felt something coming up his throat and he thought it was his lunch, but all that came out was a garbled and unholy scream as he grasped his head. He kept screaming, even as he felt specks of blood on the roof of his mouth. It wasn’t just his own voice, like when he would bark or whine or howl. It was Knight’s scream too. It was Knight’s voice mixed with his own. He knew that scream better than his own. He coughed, it wracking his whole body until he collapsed on his side, gasping, trying to breathe while the back of his neck, where his and Knight’s spines were surgically lined up, throbbed in pain.

He laid there until he heard his phone ding. Blinking, he realized how late it was getting. Slowly moving his hand, he checked, seeing it was from Petey and even as his heart warmed, his body felt weak.

[Petey: Lil Petey is starving! We are just about done here, so remember to send me the address, okay? You can tell me how it went when we get there. Lil Petey says spaghetti and meatballs sound good. You can make that right? If not, I’ll help.]

Dogman smiled weakly. He had all the stuff, wanting to make it later in the week anyway, but tonight would be good too. He wanted to cook for them. Meals always bring people together. His typing was slow as he forced his body to sit then stand, having to lean against the wall, begging the pain in his neck to stop.

[Dogman: Great! I have all the ingredients so I can get started in no time. This is the address and I can’t wait to hear about your visit.]

He sent it, turning his head to see the picture Lil Petey drew for him hanging right inside the entryway. He put it there so it would help him smile when he would get home. It was of him, Lil Petey, and Petey, holding hands on some grass with the sun bright and yellow in the background with a blue sky and fluffy clouds.

His body still felt taunt yet weak, so he grabbed a pack of cigarettes from the truck, remembering to lock it this time, and went back inside, making sure no blood got on the floor, and grabbed what he would need to make dinner, opening the kitchen window to air out the smoke. Petey sent one more text as he got started.

[Petey: Good. Take your time, I think we’re going to get a dessert before heading over. See you then and you better not be smoking!]

It read, and Dogman couldn’t help the genuine laugh that came out of his mouth, still smoking. He meant it when he said the day Petey stopped nagging him would be the day he was gone. Why should he make it easier for the cat? He sighed, getting started on making the hamburger into meatballs, trying to shake off his earlier horror.

………….

Earlier that day, Petey and Lil Petey were sharing stories and food while updating his mom about their lives. The sun had been warm and nice. Almost perfect for a nap.

When Lil Petey ran off to get flowers and see if there were any pretty rocks, he sighed, looking at the grave. “He’s growing so fast, mom. But you know, until Lil Petey was telling you about it, about his new friend, I hadn’t realized how much has changed. Dogman is different, but I think in a good way. His help has made it where I have more time to just relax with Lil Petey and enjoy things. In a weird way, he unknowingly forces me to have fun.” He laughed. “The other day he was helping me with yard work and playing with Lil Petey and can you believe he threw a water balloon at me? He did! I was so mad, but in no time my stomach was hurting from all the laughing we were doing.” He chuckled at the memory and sighed, thinking of the night before. “He’s very kind. Strong too. Lil Petey loves him, that’s for sure, and I…I don’t know.” He leaned against the headstone, lost in his thoughts. “I hate to admit it, but I think if he just up and left us, it would hurt more than when dad did.” He snorted. “At least Dogman wouldn’t steal and sell off our things, I suppose. If you know what he warned dad about, you’d tell me right?” He turned his head as if she would answer. “Maybe you wouldn’t. I bet you’d be in cahoots with him.” He laughed, just imagining if his mom could meet Dogman. “He has his dark side too, but I don’t think it’s entirely his fault. I could be wrong, though. Like you were about dad. But I can’t bring myself to make him leave. Sometimes I think he’s too good for me. But I can’t help thinking he sees something in me that I don’t.”

“Papa! I got some!” Lil Petey called out and Petey moved, smiling at his son.

“That’s good. Granny will definitely be happy with those.” He began to clean up their mess while Lil Petey placed the items he found.

“I’m hungry now, Papa. Are we still going to Dogman’s for dinner?” He asked, helping his Papa clean up.

Chuckling, Petey nodded. “Yep. I’m just about to remind him to send us his address. Anything you want to eat?”

Lil Petey thought about it. “Spaghetti and meatballs! Oh, oh! With garlic bread! Can we have ice cream for dessert?” He asked, tail wagging, but Petey noticed it was very dog-like.

Getting Lil Petey buckled in, Petey smiled. “Sure. But let’s stop by the store to get it so he doesn’t have to.”

Cheering, Lil Petey hummed a tune while they drove.

…………

Lil Petey had run through the door, not bothering to knock while Petey had the bag of treats and a surprise they picked out for Dogman.

“Don’t just run into someone’s house.” He called, hearing Lil Petey’s laugh and Dogman’s howl of joy. He paused, it being the first time in Dogman’s home. He immediately saw the drawing on the wall and smiled, heart feeling warm.

As he walked through, following their noise, he was surprised at how clean and orderly it was. A couch, a decent sized tv, a coffee table, a large bookshelf with all the books in alphabetical order, lots of pictures and awards and medals on the walls. He stopped at one picture, finally getting to see what this “Knight” looked like. There was also a woman and a puppy, which Petey could identify as Dogman, though he actually looked a lot different from then, all smiling. It was a nice home, he realized. But probably too big for one man to live in. Then again, there wasn’t always just one living there. He saw no evidence of a dog living there, but they were just on the first floor. When he looked up, seeing stairs, he expected to see another level, but all he saw, though, was the entrance to an attic. So it was a one floor house with a large attic.

He flinched, hearing Dogman’s pained whine and Lil Petey yelling. He ran the rest of the way to the kitchen, seeing Dogman supporting himself with one hand on the counter and the other was placed on the back of his neck. “What happened?!” He set the bag down and walked over, Lil Petey looking worried as he got out of the way.

“I went to jump up and hug Dogman but I think I hurt him.” Lil Petey cried, feeling guilty.

Dogman stiffly shook his head before signing. “Not your fault. Neck just hurts. Sorry for scaring you.” He tried smiling, standing straight.

Petey calmed down. He thought something bad happened. “Did you sleep weird or move it strange?” He asked, going to touch to see for himself, but Dogman moved out of the way.

“I’m fine. Just tweaked it I think. It happens sometimes. We’re just waiting on the bread.” He smiled, even though it looked pained.

Sighing, Petey looked in some cabinets but couldn’t find the medical one. “Where’s your ibuprofen or Tylenol? That should help.” He looked back, seeing Dogman set Lil Petey back down after comforting him.

“Don’t have any.” He signed, his hand going back to his neck.

Petey saw it was a specific spot. It was the space between his fur and human neck. “I might have some in the car.” He went to grab his keys, but Dogman stopped him, making his arch a brow.

“I don’t take them. That’s why I don’t have them. I don’t know what certain things will do to my body.” He signed.

Giving Dogman a deadpan look, Perry groaned. “You have a human stomach. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

He shook his head stiffly again and Petey sighed. “Fine. You have to have an ice pack at least.” He said, grabbing the tub of ice cream and putting it away while he found one, placing it on Dogman’s neck for him, feeling him flinch at the sudden cold. “Baby.” He said, but chuckled when Dogman gave him a dirty look. He scanned the kitchen, seeing it was clean too except for the dishes that had been used to make dinner and the pot of spaghetti and meatballs on the stove with a lid. Until, that is, he spotted the pack of cigarettes on the counter. “In the kitchen? Really?” He rolled his eyes, going to grab them, but Dogman must have noticed where he was looking and he beat him to it, putting them in the back pocket of his jeans.

Raising his brow, he glared. “We’re doing this now?”

Dogman just gave him a smug look, which prompted Petey to just reach for them anyway, not liking the challenge but also not expecting Dogman to grab his wrists and pin him where his back was against the counter, feeling Dogman pressed into him. He gasped, breath caught in his throat. Dogman didn’t seem to realize what he’d done until it was too late either, eyes wide as he stared at Petey’s face, so close.

Petey gulped, feeling each one of Dogman’s inhales and exhales against his stomach. His fur felt that soda pop fizz along his body again, knowing his face was heating up. “F-fine. You win tonight.” He turned his head, feeling Dogman release his wrists, but he didn’t move, placing his hands next to Petey’s sides on the counter, and Petey, not thinking, ended up placing his hands on top of Dogman’s.

Dogman leaned his head down, pressing it against Petey’s chest, hearing the rapid beating of it and smelling his scent beyond the smell of their dinner. He flinched again, not moving his head when he felt Petey’s hand gently pressed against the back of his neck, feeling the knot that formed and began to gently massage around it. Dogman almost melted, moaning as his head pressed more firmly into Petey’s chest, his own body relaxing.

“What did you even do? This thing is huge.” Petey said, not knowing how tweaking his neck or sleeping weird would cause such a knot on the neck.

Dogman couldn’t help it. Petey made it too easy and he had been around army men and folks with bad humor for too long. He finally moved his head, his chin resting on Petey’s chest, immediately missing Petey’s hand on his neck, and smirked at him, eyes lazy. “That’s not the only thing that’s huge here.” He signed, feeling Petey bristle again, blush darkening, which he found adorable.

“That! You! You know what-“ he stopped, hearing the oven alarm going off and was both relieved and disappointed when Dogman slowly pulled himself away from Petey to check. He grabbed the ice pack that had been forgotten and placed it back on Dogman’s neck, feeling him flinch again. “Don’t forget that. I’ll get Lil Petey from the living room. We can help set the table.” He bent slightly, eye to eye with Dogman. “Smells good, by the way. Can’t wait to try it.” He booped Dogman’s nose and went to get his son, leaving Dogman blushing and longing after a little more contact.

Chapter Text

After Petey agreed to let Lil Petey spend the night, Petey stayed behind to relax a little. He watched Dogman carry Lil Petey upstairs and place him wherever in that attic (he would have to ask what’s up there) and try to quietly come back down, his head turned back upwards with each loud step which would result in a wince.
He was going to go home, near the entryway, when he saw Dogman sit on the couch with a grunt and sigh. He kept laying his hand on his neck and Petey couldn’t leave him like that. He cared about him…he could finally admit that. He sighed, going to the couch and pushing Dogman away to make room. He looked at Petey in confusion but moved anyway, thinking Petey needed space.

“Okay, now come here, you dumb prick.” He commented, sitting where his back was against the armrest and he held his arms out. “I’m going to help with that knot more.” He explained, making “come here” hand gestures.

Dogman looked at him unsure but scooted back, laying his back against Petey’s chest, messing with his hands. He tried to sign that way, but Petey couldn’t read it.

“Just use the phone. I can’t read your signs with your hands out of my view.” He said, his hands touching Dogman’s upper shoulder first. He knew it wasn’t his original body, but it suited Dogman and that was the problem for Petey. “Lil Petey is asleep so tell me what happened at the appointment. And…I’m happy you’re getting a chance at a normal job.” He said, working his way up to the knot still on Dogman’s neck.
He heard a groan at a particular spot and tried ignoring how it affected him, feeling the blush on his face.

“Thanks and it was fine. I just didn't see how exhausting it would be. She asked a lot of questions.” He typed, then leaned back, not realizing how tense his neck muscles were, enjoying Petey’s scent around him. Enjoying another’s scent invading his home.

Petey allowed it, actually liking the weight against his chest. “It shouldn’t be, at least not yet. Did she ask a few difficult questions? She used to be a reporter but they wanted her to not uncover the truth on some things so she left. I know that’s no excuse, but it explains her overstepping.”

Dogman chuckled. “It’s fine. Or…it was.” He looked at his hands, feeling like he was turning to jelly under Petey’s hands. No wonder Knight liked it when Alice would do that for him on tough days after training.

Ears going back a little, Petey became concerned. “Okay, so now I know for a fact today was rough. Ever since we got here, you’ve been saying you’re “fine”.” He saw Dogman’s ears go back a little too and turn his head, signing “sorry”.
Petey sighed. “I was pulling your leg. You don’t have to tell me anything and I get that saying “I’m fine” is easier and less rude than what could be said. Just…” he paused, absentmindedly running his hands along Dogman’s shoulders, not necessarily massaging, “you promised you wouldn’t lie to me.” His voice was soft, knowing that wasn’t fair of him, but the words tumbled out.

Dogman whined, thinking if he should explain. He didn’t have to, he knew that, but…it was easier telling someone you trusted and cared for about certain things than a stranger. If he could tell Petey, then there was a chance he could tell Sarah. A part of him protested, but he moved from Petey’s deft and magical hands, turning to face him. “I’m just used to putting up a front in front of others, I suppose. She asked if I had any traumatic experiences and I…” he paused his typing, feeling it was easier than signing since it was so much and it would stop him from signing too fast, “I started to hyperventilate. She noticed and told me we would get to it another time. I’ve never told anyone what happened. It’s…it’s a lot, I won’t lie. But I was thinking and…would I be a burden if I told you?” He looked at Petey with big brown eyes, nervous and hopeful.

Petey bristled at the look, not expecting it. “Since when have I called you a burden?” He asked, relaxing again. But Dogman freaking out over just the mention of one of the events was concerning. What was he burdening himself with? It would just fester.

Dogman chuckled. “Never. You have never called me one. I would rather tell someone I can trust first, I think. If I can tell you, maybe I won’t react so badly next time. Only if you’re willing to hear a horror story, that is.” His golden brows furrowed, still nervous, a smile turned grimace on his maw.

Petey blushed, having not truly realized that Dogman trusted him until then. It felt good to be trusted personally. Not just because it was your job. “Will telling me help?” He asked instead. Honestly? He wasn’t sure. He rarely worked on people from the military and was never close enough to where he could hear their stories.

Dogman nodded, grabbing one of his hands, entwining their fingers. “I think so. I’ve never told anyone before.”

Petey nodded. “Then go ahead. I’m listening.” He said, training his deep green eyes onto Dogman, rubbing his thumb against Dogman’s. He had time.

He hesitated now that he had the green light. Where would he start? He thought for a moment, staring at their entwined hands before gulping and starting, typing first. “It was a few days before our rescue plane would come and we had a group that was missing, so Knight and I, along with a few others, decided to look for them, see if they were still alive and if not, bring their bodies home.” He felt Petey tighten his fingers, his brow already furrowed in worry. It eased Dogman. Being grounded, he didn’t feel like hyperventilating yet. He gave a comforting squeeze back. “I couldn’t smell anything except blood and smoke and dirt.” He looked at his other hand, lost in memory. “We were all hesitant. They weren’t moving when we spotted them. They were sprawled out, as to not make it obvious what had happened. To not make it obvious…it was a trap. I couldn’t smell the enemy hiding…covered in the blood of our friends.” He was starting to shake by then, the orange of Petey’s fur his only tether to reality. “We moved their bodies, expecting to carry who we could back so their families could have bodies to bury.” Tears began to glisten in his eyes.

Petey’s heart was hurting. If this wasn’t even one of the worst things Dogman experienced…he was scared to hear what the worst was. “You don’t have to continue unless you want to.” He stopped him, feeling him shake.

Dogman took a deep breath, shaking his head. “I want to. If I can’t tell you…I can’t tell anyone.” He took a few more breaths, deciding to pull Petey closer on the couch, needing the other’s presence, essentially sitting between Petey’s legs, which opened to allow it. He ignored Petey’s slight protest. “Their bodies were booby trapped. We moved them, it pulled the grenade pins from the grenades in their stomachs and chests. From…from their cavities. It was my fault. I should’ve smelled it. It was my one job! To sniff out the explosives!” He ended up signing, his face revealing all his guilt and anguish. “Those who noticed, like Knight and I…we ran. Most made it before the grenades went off. But then…I didn’t smell the landmines either. Their bodies! Everyone’s! The deafening noise of the explosions and their screams! Their body parts flying in the air!” He slammed his hands against his ears, as if he was hearing them.

Petey grabbed his hands, tears in his own eyes at seeing what pain Dogman was bottling up. “You’re not there, Greg. You’re here with Lil Petey and I.”

Dogman’s whole body shuddered and he whined, some tears falling. “I passed out after Knight and I stepped on one. All I remember before is the chaos.”

Seeing it was the end of that story, Petey pulled him in, hugging him tightly. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Greg.” He felt Dogman melt into his embrace before he pulled away jerkily, making Petey worried.

“We were so close.” He signed, the tears falling as he looked at Petey, leaning forward but stopping himself, wanting to finish. He wasn’t hyperventilating, but it was close. “Knight looked so relieved and I didn’t know why until Sarah told me!” The tears fell harder, trying to muffle his whines.

Petey was beyond the level of worry. He grasped the sides of Dogman's muzzle, using his knuckles to try and wipe the tears away. It was the first time he’d seen him cry. “Told you what?” He should’ve told Dogman to stop. It was hurting him. But…Dogman needed this. He needed to let it out.

Dogman looked into Petey’s eyes, guilt radiating off of him, but his hands shakily signed. “That we were at retirement. After that, we didn’t have to return to that Hell! No wonder Knight looked relieved! No wonder he looked happy and told me he was going to marry Alice and have a kid! We were done! And it’s my fault it’s not! I couldn’t smell the explosives!” He was bawling by then, allowing Petey to hold him tightly, his head against Petey’s chest.

Petey felt tears in his own eyes, hating that Dogman-no-Greg, was feeling guilty for something out of his control. “It wasn’t your fault. You may have a super nose, but that doesn’t mean you could smell everything. Especially in that situation. Even if you weren’t there, the same thing would have happened. I’m sorry.” He said, tightening his arms around Dogman’s back, thinking back to the pictures with a blonde woman, putting together that was Alice. That woman left them. Left this “Knight” and Greg. Even before they returned home.

Dogman whined, pressing his head roughly into Petey’s neck, staining the fur with his tears and hugging him back, his fingers digging harshly into Petey’s fur as his body trembled.

They stayed like that until it seemed to drain away from Dogman’s body, him pulling away and signing “sorry”, body loose and limp.

Eyes soft, Petey reached out and wiped away the tear tracks staining the golden fur. “Don’t be. Everyone needs a good cry once in a while and you were bottling that up for a long time. So don’t be sorry, Greg.” He gave him a little smile.

Dogman’s eyes widened, grabbing Petey’s wrist. “Say my name again. Please.”

Petey blushed. “Greg?”

Dogman nodded.

“How long has it been since someone used it?” Petey asked. He thought Dogman just took in the new name because of what he became. Was the name even his choice?

Sighing, Dogman gave a weak smile. “Around a year. Since I became this. Since the military named me.”

Petey realized. That was cruel. Not only had Dogman lost Knight, some of his friends and comrades, but they erased his name too. Erased who he was before. He grabbed both sides of Dogman’s face, uncaring now about the scars on one side, feeling a fang against his palm. “Greg.” His voice was soft, as if cherishing the name that was once lost.

Dogman smiled more genuinely, his hips wiggling, trying to imitate a tail again. His eyes squinted in happiness. As long as Petey was there to remind him of who he was and to hold him through his past, Dogman thought he could do anything. He also ignored that Petey was wearing his shirt. He could’ve brought it up, but seeing Petey wear it made him feel warm and giddy.

………………

Months passed, Summer turning to late Fall, Dogman becoming more involved with the cat family. Petey actually put his name down along with Flippy’s on the “can take Lil Petey out of school” list and he would take Lil Petey some weekends. Despite being glared at or belittled at his new job, still wearing his mask most of the time, Dogman was succeeding. It was similar to the military but also more strict in how to handle people. Clarence was still awkward around him, but he was the only one other than a couple others who acknowledged Dogman and was decent or friendly with him, especially when he proved himself. He still didn’t know if Clarence believed him or did his own digging, but judging by the fact the “rotten” cops were still there, Dogman had to think not and kept as far from them as he could.

Therapy was a long and rough road for him. He tried his best and did some “homework” Sarah would assign. He tried a few different medications she would prescribe but it seemed like they didn’t work or he would have a bad reaction. On the tougher visits, he would call Petey, barking softly, and Petey had learned that meant Dogman just needed to hear his voice. He wouldn’t call him “Dogman”, though. He would call his name. Greg. Nightmares still persisted and sleepless nights as well, but they weren’t as frequent. On the rougher days where he felt his past was haunting him, he did lash out. He would slip up and attack a criminal, sometimes more brutal than intended and Petey would undoubtedly ask about it the day of or a few days later, but his job was never notified about it.

He did as promised and Steve was a legit vendor now, getting more cash than ever since he could go anywhere in the city and not just downtown. To show his appreciation, he gave Dogman a “coupon” for 30 free food items he could use anytime until the 30 was up and a “coupon” for 5 free cartons of cigarettes which he also kept track of. Not that Dogman would be unfair. He actually wondered if Steve was being too generous until he remembered how much getting those things for Steve cost. Even then, part of Dogman felt it was too much, but he wouldn’t fight it. Steve also was apparently starting to sell some healthier options too. His sister had insisted and Steve was weak to her. He even “upgraded” his cart to do so and he even got some business when he sold near the hospital, especially with some of his healthier options. Dogman was proud to say the least. He would have licked the man to show his pride, but the one time he tried, Steve pulled his rifle on him.

Genie and Valentina were as healthy and energetic as usual. In fact, Valentina was crawling and she tried to stand, but she wasn’t quite there yet. One day, Genie had showed Dogman a little dog stuffed animal Valentina couldn’t go to sleep without and that had Dogman hugging her with tears in his eyes and his phantom tail wagging.

His home was also transforming into his own. He had some toys lying around and more pictures Lil Petey drew. He had medicine in the cabinets for Lil Petey or Petey just in case they got sick. He was starting to not be trapped by his past.

As for Petey, he was feeling lighter than he had in years, long before Lil Petey was born. He had more time to focus on work and even make dinner more often. Some days he would even make a packed lunch for Lil Petey and on the days Dogman slept over on the couch, he would make him one too. It didn’t mean anything. He just had extra time and ingredients to do it. That’s all. It didn’t mean he was falling for the hybrid.

He wasn’t as short tempered, though that was part of who he was. When he was especially irritable, on his own rough days, when he would be short with Lil Petey or those around him, Dogman seemed to know it. He would take over some chores or dinner despite the long days he would have as well and would force Petey to watch tv with them or he would hold Petey against him to help him regulate the bad day, listening to each complaint or story. And Petey would never admit how much he would indulge those holds. The hugs, the embraces. The strong and warm hands rubbing his back or arms. He would find himself teasing or being more playful too. He couldn’t admit how much Dogman changed his and Lil Petey’s lives for the better. Maybe too much, though, since he began to notice Lil Petey picking up some habits from Dogman. Like how he moved his tail when happy, despite Dogman not having one, and sometimes his table manners. He knew Dogman tried, but you could only be so neat while eating with a muzzle like that.

Lil Petey on the other hand was living his best life. He still had therapy himself, since some days, when he would hear police sirens or see guns, it would make him cry and panic, but overall, he was happier. He would play with Molly and update her on what they’ve been up to. He would play with friends at school. But the best part? Dogman would pick him up from school either during the week when his Papa worked late or on Fridays when he knew that meant he was spending it at Dogman’s. Sometimes Flippy would give the okay to have Molly go with them too and that was Lil Petey’s favorite part.

He noticed his Papa was happier too and he saw how much closer him and Dogman were getting. Sometimes he would get a little jealous but then he realized that just meant more love and happiness for him.

Lil Petey had to stay at his Papa’s work that day. Dogman had work as well, Flippy was on a trip with his kids, and his Papa’s job was a little more kid friendly than Dogman’s. He was waiting for Dogman to pick him up around 3:00PM, waiting in the lobby. His Papa had a few more hours if not more to work so Dogman had offered to pick him up and they would make dinner at Petey’s so he would have a meal ready.

That was another development. Instead of Petey hiding the spare key somewhere, he gave it to Dogman. He told him it was for emergencies, but it was also just so things could be easier. Lil Petey would already be at home if Dogman picked him up or dropped him off and so it would be less of a drive on Petey.

“Bark!” Dogman called out, ignoring the looks of everyone while he approached Lil Petey, squinting his eyes and the mask was wider, a sign he was smiling.

“Dogman!” Lil Petey called out, wiggling in the chair until Dogman approached him closer and he stood on the chair, wrapping his arms around Dogman’s neck to be picked up. “Hehehe, Papa should be out any minute to say hello. What are we having for dinner?” He asked, fingers playing in Dogman’s fur.

Growling happily, Dogman used one hand to sign, still dressed in his uniform. “I was thinking of making a salmon dish. I haven’t cooked much fish before, but I thought I would try something new for you and your Papa. I could use your help too.”

Lil Petey nodded, mimicking Dogman’s military salute. “Aye aye, Dogman.” He laughed.

“Now what are you both conspiring now?” Petey asked, walking out in his lab coat and a clipboard under his arm. He got close, smiling at them. “I expect my house to still be clean when I get home, Greg.”

Dogman barked, smiling up at Petey behind his mask, his eyes glittering. “Just planning dinner. Have to stop by the store first for a few last minute things. When will you be off?” He signed.

Lil Petey just looked at them while they talked, seeing their expressions and smacking himself in the face, seeing both were too into their own conversation to notice. He was just a kid, but even he could see he should have been calling Dogman “dad” by now. They looked at each other like it was described in stories about true love or movies he’d seen with Molly and Dogman. Heck, Dogman was on the “approved” for picking him up list. They made dinner together sometimes and even had it ready so when his Papa got home, it would be warm and vice versa. He played with him, put him to bed, helped him with nightmares and read him stories.
Lil Petey even asked Flippy once when he was over and all Flippy told him was, “adults can be insecure and dumb. When something is going good, they fear taking it further in case it’s ruined.” Which Lil Petey didn’t understand. If they liked each other, why weren’t they together?!

“Oh, okay. I shouldn’t be too late. I have to go back now.” Petey said, bending down to do something, but stopped himself, blushing, and booped Dogman’s nose before kissing Lil Petey’s head. “Be good. See you later.” He waved, walking back, his tail swishing back and forth happily.

Dogman huffed, still watching Petey walk away before nosing Lil Petey with his nose. “Shall we?”

Lil Petey rolled his eyes. “I’ve been ready. Let’s go!” He pulled on one of Dogman’s ears gently, laughing when he tickled his belly.

As they walked out, they missed Dr. Scum observing them from a room he was in, having walked out to submit papers. He observed Dogman leaving with a cat child and became curious. With Dogman’s background and what Dr. Scum put them through, Dogman should have been a killing machine. His dog brain should not have been able to process things that a person should have. A perfect soldier, if you will. But it seemed he went rogue. How unfortunate. “Excuse me. Who was that taking that cat child?” He asked one of the secretaries.

“Hm?” She looked, seeing Dogman and Lil Petey farther away from the clear entrance doors. “Oh, that’s Dr. Petey’s son and Dogman. He picks him up sometimes.” She said. “Anything else, Dr. Scum?” She asked, having work to do.

Dr. Scum shook his head. “No. Thank you, Miss. I was just submitting these.” He said, handing her the paperwork. He wondered how Dr. Petey felt about all this. Did he know how Dogman was created? He was curious what he thought of his abomination. If he didn’t, maybe he could spread a seed of doubt in the cat without exposing himself? They weren’t as intelligent as humans after all.

………….

Since the hospital parking lot was full, Dogman had to park a few streets down and he walked with Lil Petey, feeling happy.

“Yo, ya dumb mongrel! What’s up? Who’s that kid? Did you kidnap another kid?”

He paused, hearing Steve call out to them, having parked his upgraded cart close to the hospital but not on the street. “Bark! Bark!” He barked, signing instead, walking himself and Lil Petey over. “This is Lil Petey, my friend's son.” He wagged his phantom tail.

Steve smirked. “Oh~~~, is that right? Hey, kid, I’m Steve. Want anything?” He asked, already pulling out an ice cream popsicle.

Lil Petey glared. “Dogman is not a mongrel! He’s awesome!” But then smiled, taking the treat. “Thank you.”

Dogman laughed, taking out the coupon but Steve stopped him. He tilted his head in confusion.

Steve shrugged. “I’ll consider it on the house if you tell me what the deal is. I know you, Dogman. You seeing someone? Maybe this kid’s mom?” He asked, eyebrows wiggling. “I’ve never seen you so happy. It has to be someone.”

Dogman blushed, waving his available hand, embarrassed.

“Hey! I don’t have a mom. But I have a papa and he’s awesome too. Him and Dogman don’t know their-“ his mouth was quickly covered by Dogman, whining in embarrassment.

Steve raised a brow and snicked. “I see how it is. Fine, fine, I won’t torment you more. I get the feelings that haven't bloomed.” He shrugged. “Oh, yeah, I meant to ask, before you go.” He brought up as he saw Dogman was about to leave.

Dogman stopped, raising his own brow.

“Listen. I have to work in a few cities next week. I’m saving up to get my sister a birthday present. Like a great one, for her 16th birthday. But I know that week there’s gonna be a big block party and she wants to go with a friend. All I’m asking is if you’ll patrol the street and if you see her, when she’s ready, bring her home. I can’t trust anyone else to do it. She doesn’t always answer her phone and I wouldn’t know if she’s safe, you know?” Steve asked, obviously worried.

Dogman sighed, but nodded his head. “What day is the block party?” He signed.

Steve punched his fist in the air. “It’s like a big Halloween party on Friday. Here,” he handed Dogman an extra carton. He was low, but he didn’t need a new one yet, “and it’s free for what you’re doing for me. I really appreciate it.” He smiled, revealing a few missing teeth.

Dogman huffed, laughing, and shaking his head before he looked at Steve kindly. “No problem. I’ll keep an ear and eye out.”

Steve laughed. “Yeah, because that’s the only two that work, with that fucked up ear and eye.” He pointed.

Dogman rolled his eyes and Lil Petey sent Steve a glare. “Both of those work, thank you. And thank you for the treat.” He said, nodding his head once.

Dogman and Steve both laughed before Dogman waved him goodbye.

…………..

Once they got back, Dogman asked Lil Petey to clean up while he started, taking out the dishes he’d need for dinner. When he went to open the fridge while the salmon cooked, he saw a date circled in bright colors saying “Papa’s b-day” on the calendar. The day was October 29th. Ears up in alarm, Dogman barked to get Lil Petey’s attention.

“What is it? Oh, that? I almost forgot too. Papa’s birthday is soon.” Lil Petey smiled, seeing Dogman point to the date on the calendar.

Dogman whined. He had no idea! “What does he usually like or do on his birthday?” He asked, signing.

Lil Petey thought. “Hmm…I usually make him a card or find him flowers since I’m too young to get him a present. Then we watch a movie he likes and I make sure to help clean up. Why?” He asked, looking at Dogman with bright green eyes.

Dogman face palmed. If Petey didn’t have many friends, which he knew by then he didn’t, then of course that’s how his birthdays would go. “Does he talk about going out or staying in on his birthday?” He asked, checking the food.

Lil Petey sat at the table, using a kid safe knife to cut the veggies to help. “I don’t know. We just stay in usually, but I don’t know if that’s because he doesn’t have friends or if he likes it. No offense to Papa, he can just be prickly.” He said, sticking out his tongue.

Dogman whined softly, thinking. He could plan a few things to take Petey out. Just them, so they wouldn’t have to worry about kids. And if he didn’t like it, then Dogman could have a second plan set up to just stay in and order some food and watch tv. That’s what he could do. He just had to find out what he was going to do for both. “Alright. That’s fine. I can think of something.” He signed, going back to cooking. He knew what kind of flowers Petey liked by then, having been paying attention. He knew Petey wasn’t the usual partier, but it might be nice to go out for his birthday after so long.

“Oh! Can I help plan Papa’s birthday?!” Lil Petey asked, his tail wagging.

Dogman smiled at him, putting the salmon in the oven after searing them and starting the potatoes. “Sure. If we work together, I bet it’ll be a wonderful birthday.” He thought though. “If I wanted to take your Papa out without you, would you be upset?” He asked. He might as well just to avoid a tantrum later.

Lil Petey laughed, bringing the cutting board of veggies to Dogman. “Nah. I know adults have fun without kids and it’s different even though I don’t know why. I just want to be able to give him a card and a gift at least.” He smiled, hugging Dogman’s leg.

Petting his head while he cooked, Dogman bent down to lick the kitten’s head. “You will. Maybe we can both go to the store in a few days to find something he would like? I was just making sure it was okay with you to take him out.”

Lil Petey didn’t say it, but he would take any chance for his Papa and Dogman to finally get together. He didn’t know if a birthday was going to be it, but when they worry about him so much, maybe some time to themselves would help. “We can see if Flippy and his kids can stay here or I can go over there that night?” He suggested.

Dogman barked, happy. “You’re right! I have to take you to Flippy’s after school tomorrow anyway right?”

Lil Petey nodded. “Just ask him then.” He smiled, enjoying the smell of dinner.

Dogman nodded, his hips wiggling in happiness. He had a birthday to plan.

Chapter Text

‘Why was I about to do that? What was I thinking?! Just because he’s-he’s-cute?! Looking at me like that, all starry eyed! It’s not my fault! He looked like he wanted a kiss! Just because he holds Lil Petey so surely like he always does? Gah!’ Petey panicked, smacking his face into the clipboard. ‘He’s just a stupid, weird, childish, silly…’ he blushed, ‘sweet, corny, adorable…handsome…protective…considerate…man…’ he thought, releasing a deep and exaggerated sigh, eyes soft with longing. “It’s hopeless.” He groaned. “He’s just too perfect.” He mumbled, but stopped. That wasn’t quite true now was it? Dogman had his flaws and some were serious. The most concerning one being his positive quality of “protective” was also the switch for his darker side. Petey had learned he could be all the things he listed, but once that switch was flipped, Dogman turned into the soldier he used to be, but also worse. He became anxious, angry, scared, violent…but not towards his loved ones. Just towards those he perceived as a threat.

“Dr. Petey?” A voice called to him and he bristled. He turned, eyes going from soft to indifferent.

“Dr. Scum. How can I help you?” He asked.

“I was just curious about that creature you let take your son. Are you sure he is..hmm…safe to allow such a young child around? Dogs can be unpredictable.” He said, observing Petey.

Petey felt his hackles rise, indignant. “I don’t believe it’s any of your concern who I have around my son.”

Dr. Scum nodded. “I understand. But it is dangerous having a veteran with violent tendencies near children. Who knows what could trigger him.”

Petey knew no matter what triggered Dogman, he would never hurt Lil Petey. He had seen it on a few occasions. Each time, Dogman would protect or hold his own until he was alone so as to not harm or frighten Petey or Lil Petey. He approached Dr. Scum, eyes slit, tail lashing. “What I do outside of this facility is my own damn business, Dr. Scum. Aside from my own, he could not be in better hands, past be damned. So unless it is about patients or anything regarding work? I do not wish to hear your unwelcome comments.” He turned his back, about to leave.

Dr. Scum kept his composure. “I just thought you would like to know how violent the dog hybrid you are allowing so close is. I have talked to doctors in the military and he is violent beyond reason. He killed doctors while overseas. Some who tried helping him.” He partially lied.

Petey flinched, but showed no sign of doubt. “He must have had a reason. If they turned him into what he was, and all. Or it was due to PTSD from being at war. Either way, if he wishes to tell me, he will. Have a good day.” He then flicked his tail in annoyance and walked away. Not giving Dr. Scum any more chances.

Dr. Scum frowned. “Hm. They must be closer than I thought. There are other ways, though. I wonder how my informants are doing? Perhaps they could shed some light on our progress?” He wondered, leaving the cat be. His abomination already seemed to convince him he was not a monster. He had to find a way to remedy that.

…………..

Petey unlocked his door, exhausted. He was a little later than he planned to be and smelled fish and potatoes. Lids were on the food, the plates set to the side and Lil Petey and Dogman were huddled together at the table, writing something. Curious, he asked, seeing them both flinch and cover the notebook. “What are you both hiding?” He raised a brow, how they acted was suspicious.

Being bigger, Dogman hid it behind his back, and they shook their heads.

“Nothing!” Lil Petey lied, going to go behind Dogman to grab it and run, but Petey was already closing in on Dogman.

“”Nothing”, huh? Then show me.” He scolded, only for Dogman to back further away, shaking his head. That surprised Petey, but Petey could be just as stubborn if not more so. An idea occurred to him, seeing Dogman back himself against the counter, eyes not leaving Petey so Petey couldn’t grab the notebook. “Oh?” His frown curled into a rotten smirk, his eyes lidding. He moved how he would in his dreams when he would dream of Dogman, slowly and hips swaying subtly. The reaction was better than he could’ve imagined. Dogman’s pupils dilated slightly, moving to Petey’s body before going back to his face. His ears went to attention, in interest and Petey saw him gulp when he got closer. He fidgeted, turning his head but his eyes couldn't leave Petey’s.
Feeling emboldened, Petey reached his hand out slowly, running his fingertips up the outside of Dogman’s shirt, from his stomach towards his chest where he could feel the strong heartbeat going faster. His palm laid flat on his chest. “Please, Greg? You don’t want to hide things from me, do you?” He asked, voice going silky smooth.

Dogman fidgeted more, biting his lip, and Petey hated that he couldn't tell if he was blushing. Wait. Except he could. Dogman’s chest, that he could see, was pink along with the human half of the back of his neck. His smile grew, revealing some of his own fangs.

“That’s cheating, Papa! No seducing Dogman to get what you want!” Lil Petey’s voice broke their spell and he ran behind Dogman, pushing him to stumble closer to Petey, almost chest to chest, and grabbed the notebook before giving them a wide berth, glaring. “Don’t eat without me!” He yelled, running upstairs to hide the notebook, leaving the two adults speechless.

Dogman was blushing harder, covering his face with a small growl and Petey actually pouted a little, but also felt embarrassed at having done that in front of his son. “How did he even learn that word?” He grumbled.

Shaking his head, Dogman cleared his throat, trying to shake off what happened. Petey was dangerous. “Not from me. I usually only watch kid movies with him.”

Petey huffed, his stomach growling, making him blush and he heard Dogman chuckle. “Let’s see if you butchered the fish.” He said, reaching his hand out again and trailed his fingers lightly from Dogman’s collarbone, up his neck, and under his chin, making it lift before they trailed off, a chill going down his spine at hearing Dogman’s small involuntary whine from the action.

…………….

They were all on the couch later on, Lil Petey having fallen asleep against Dogman’s chest while Petey was-and he would never admit it was-snuggled next to him on the other side, drinking a glass of wine. The day he had was rough and he rarely had a glass.

Dogman tapped his shoulder to get his attention and signed, eyes sleepy but happy. “If you could go out anywhere you wanted on a special occasion, where would it be?”

Petey raised his brow. “Is there a reason for the question or is this a random game of 20-questions?”

Dogman chuckled, remembering his last random slew of questions. “20-questions.” He lied to not reveal his and Lil Petey’s secret.

Petey chuckled back, smiling. Maybe he should just screw with Dogman. There was this one really bougie fancy place his mom told him she went to once. She showed him a picture and he was enamored by how beautiful she looked around all the crystal and bright lights. It had always been a pipe dream he knew he could never have so it became a joke as he grew older. “Le Chat de Cristal. My mom went to it in her teens only once after winning the opportunity. I always thought she looked radiant, but eh, it’s a pretty high class place, but it’s one of the few where cat-folk can feel elite. Always knew I’d never go.” He shrugged. “What about you?” He asked, not realizing Dogman had memorized the name like that for later use.

“A steakhouse!” He “arwooed” quietly and signed. “Being a dog I could never go and whenever Knight and Alice would and come back, their leftovers always smelled so good.” He smiled.

Petey had to cover his mouth before he laughed loudly and woke Lil Petey, but the laughter was obvious. “That’s so cliche. Why don’t you go now?”

Dogman shook his head. “My turn, not your’s.”

Petey rolled his eyes, a giggle escaping his throat. “How about you answer me and you get two turns?”

Dogman placed his finger on Petey’s nose, startling him, but his smile was playful. “That’s not how it works and you just asked two in a row. But I guess for you, we can bend the rules.”

The wine must have been affecting him. That, or Dogman’s own humor was tainting him, but the only thing he said, looking right at Dogman’s face, was, “That’s not the only thing I want you to bend.”

They both froze and Petey had to set the glass down before he threw it and he covered his beet red face, seeing Dogman couldn’t even sign properly, his chest and neck a deep pink. They were silent for a few awkward minutes, before Dogman felt a chill go down his spine and he took a deep breath. “To..” he shook his hands, it still being hard to sign, feeling a little flustered still, “to answer your question, it would be lonely to go alone and I wouldn’t want to be made fun of or judged. It’s hard to enjoy food when you feel everyone’s eyes on you.”

Petey looked at him, seeing the embarrassed and sad smile. “Oh. I…I didn’t think of that.” Feeling the need to comfort Dogman, even if it was so trivial, he moved a little, grabbing Dogman’s other arm and placing it over his shoulder so he could get comfortable, his head against the other side of Dogman’s chest, his scent invading Petey’s nose, but still able to see his signs. “Your turn.” He said, feeling Dogman place his arm against his neck so he could sign in front of his face. He didn't mind. It had been forever since he was embraced in any way that wasn’t snuggling Lil Petey as a kitten or his mom holding him when he was one as well. No wonder Lil Petey liked falling asleep on the guy.

Dogman thought, using one hand to pet Lil Petey’s head. He knew Petey had to be sleepy too, so he couldn't keep this up forever, but there was one he was curious about. He hadn’t thought of it since Steve said something. In their home, in Petey’s, there were no pictures of another cat that wasn’t Grace or part of their family. It was selfish, he knew. But he wanted to know who Lil Petey’s mom was. Who else, if they did, have Petey’s heart? Did he have a chance to hold it for himself one day?
He moved his hands, seeing Petey was still awake. “Who is Lil Petey’s mom? Where is she?” He asked. He knew that was technically two questions but he couldn't help it.

Petey widened his eyes, which were droopy with sleep a second ago. He wasn’t expecting that. Guilt and shame burned his stomach. But Dogman had always revealed some harder things to him. It was only fair. Especially when Dogman never asked for a story in return. “I don’t know.” He gulped, digging himself further into Dogman as if that would protect him from the truth. But he felt Dogman rub his thumb against his cheek in comfort. “I got drunk one night, having been depressed from my dad berating me and on my mom’s anniversary of her death and I had a surgery go wrong. I didn’t even remember the night before until months later, a kitten was dropped on my doorstep. No note. No nothing except the carrier he was carried in. Of course I got a test and he was mine. I didn’t bother trying to find her again since it was obvious she didn’t want him. He was a newborn. Still wrapped in the hospital blankets. God…that was a whirlwind. One moment I’m single, focusing on work and the next, I have a baby to look after. Terrible, isn’t it?” He asked, not daring to look at Dogman, but Dogman had a different idea.

Lifting Petey’s chin with his available hand and lowering his snout, he smiled. It was so open and accepting, Petey almost choked. He used his other to sign. “Everyone has things they regret. Sure, how you had Lil Petey wasn’t ideal in the traditional sense, but you did what you could. You gave him love and a home without a mom. I knew I was right. You are brilliant. To take in a kitten you had no plans to have and yet, look, he’s thriving. Has he ever asked about a mom?” His thumb kept rubbing Petey’s cheek while he let his other hand rest.

Petey was warm and speechless and felt his eyes sting. “No, he never has. I thought he was too young to.” Petey replied weakly, placing his hand on top of Dogman’s.

Dogman smiled, revealing his teeth. “He isn’t. That just means you’ve done so well he has no need to ask. You should be proud.” He signed, letting Petey’s head fall back against his chest, processing.

Trying not to fall into his thoughts, Petey figured he would ask a question himself, despite how tired he was. “What about you? Were you just another purebred from an extinguished breeder? Most military dogs are. Or at least in our’s.”

Dogman didn’t reply immediately. He began to rub his thumb against Petey’s cheek again, lighter. “No. I didn’t remember them, my parents or siblings, but Knight had brought up this word a few times. It was hard to get into that level of training because of it. He said I was a “puppy mill” dog. The military only wanted good breeder dogs, but Knight…for some reason believed in me. He saw my potential and since he was a “prodigy” with military tactics and experience, they allowed it. I was nothing. As I learned. I didn’t know that term until I looked it up afterwards. But I’m fine. I had Knight and a purpose. It didn’t matter where I came from.” He smiled down at Petey, using a nail to scratch between Petey’s eyes, seeing them glazed with sleep.

Petey looked up at him, enjoying the caress and half asleep already. “Well maybe we were lucky to meet you then. I’m not sure a purebred would give Lil Petey and I the time of day. You’re all we need.” He mumbled, finally succumbing to sleep, one arm as his pillow and the other wrapped around Dogman’s leg.

Dogman was shocked, but when he realized his situation, he sighed, waiting until an uncomfortable sleep came to him or for a long night of hearing the two cats sleeping soundly. He didn’t mind either option at that point.

…………

The next day, Lil Petey and Petey woke up grouchy but only Petey got embarrassed about why and how he fell asleep. Dogman barely got any sleep himself, not used to sleeping sitting up with two beings attached to him.

Petey went to work, taking leftovers for lunch and Dogman brought Lil Petey to school. He received some looks but kept it to himself as it wasn’t new and he had work to do and he had to drop Lil Petey off at Flippy’s later that afternoon anyway.

Work was stressful. Warden, as ironic as a name that was, and his little corrupt group had been rougher with Dogman, pushing him, berating him loudly, mocking him louder than that. They already didn’t like him, but judging by Clarence not being there, despite Warden being the “chief”, they felt they could do what they wanted. Clarence had ties to the “higher ups” on the upper side of the city, so they usually didn’t mess with Dogman too badly when Clarence worked since Clarence liked Dogman to some extent. Enough to be friendly and even show Dogman pictures of Genie and Valentina, his smile large and proud.

He just wished he knew what their deal was. The passive aggression was annoying as fuck! Just hit him if they had an issue. It didn’t help that he was tired. Trying to sleep on the couch to accommodate two sleeping cats wasn’t easy. But he knew he would do it for the rest of his life if given that chance again.

“Alright, Freak, let’s go. There’s a disturbance on 23rd Eastman. You’re coming with me.” Warden said, smacking his hand on Dogman’s desk where he was doing paperwork.

23rd? He knew that block. His defenses raised more than they were, his military training warning him. He didn’t know if it was a trap, but he had to see what was going on. He nodded, eyes trained on Warden’s back.

……….

What Warden didn’t see, while he led Dogman down where they heard fighting, was Dogman taking his phone out to record what would happen. He didn’t trust the guy no matter how far he could actually throw him.

“You go first, Freak.” He hissed, his gun out and played the part well, but Dogman was far from dumb. Not that Warden noticed.

But, if he finally wanted to prove himself right and get guys like this, he had to act stupid. He nodded, taking out his gun and walking ahead, hearing the fighting stop and turn to snickers. His hackles raised. He knew it. There were three thugs plus Warden, who watched, standing in the way of escape. He couldn't just shoot them either. He bet Warden set it up to make Dogman look like a monster.

While he dodged a blow, another tried tackling him, but he gripped their shoulders, pushing himself in the air and giving the third one a hard kick to the face, while he was pulled down, feeling a punch to his muzzle, his teeth vibrating from the impact, he pushed the one over him off with his feet and swung, hearing a crack as one hit the ground. He saw the gun the second drew and dodged as he shot, but he was too slow, the bullet going through the flesh of his torn ear, the ringing deafening. His body was taunt but slight with energy and he growled, pulling down his mask. The third one had gotten back up and went to swing a lunch of his own, but Dogman grabbed it easily, twisting the man’s arm and breaking it, his screams filling the air around them. The second tried firing again, but Dogman threw the third at him before he ran and stomped hard on his face, no doubt breaking his nose and parts of his face.
As he turned to face Warden, his head was in a headlock and he felt the sharp edge of a knife against his sutures, some being cut and he began to pant, unsure how to move. He made to move his legs to swing his body up, but the blade pressed harder against his neck, his mind racing with the memory of the last time something sharp was against his throat. He was lucky his phone was recording all this, but his mind wasn’t in the present. He knew Warden was talking but he couldn't hear it.

They both heard a gun being cocked and Dogman could’ve melted there hearing a familiar voice. “I believe going against a fellow copper is illegal, dude. Release him.” Steve said.

“Like you’ll shoot. This is just an abomination. I’m cleaning up the streets.” Warden snarked, until he heard it go off, a bullet flying past his head, the gun cocking again.

“Try me.” Steve’s voice was colder than Dogman had ever heard.

Warden released him and Dogman wasn’t about to lose his chance. He turned, punching Warden in the sternum hard and putting him in a headlock to cut off his air until he passed out. His body was shaking and he backed up against the wall for support, feeling the back of his neck begin to hurt again. He released some whines, putting his arms and fists up when he realized who was approaching him, then he lowered them, signing with shaking hands. “Thanks.”

Steve snorted. “No problem, Mutt. You gonna tell me what that was about?” He asked, making sure Dogman was okay to walk.

Dogman nodded, walking over to his phone and stopping the recording. He needed to show Clarence. Maybe he knew people who could arrest these guys. Including Warden. “What were you doing out here?” He asked as they left the bodies there and Dogman handed Steve his radio, asking him to call for an ambulance and back up for the bodies.

Dogman didn’t stay, feeling like he couldn’t. He tried breathing, tried using the tricks Sarah and Petey told him. His ear throbbed with pain and he ignored the ache on his muzzle.

Steve dragged him by his vest to his stand where he had a small first aid kit, which he had in case he cut or burned himself in an accident. “I was setting up to sell for the day, but then I heard yelling and a dog’s growling and whining. I don’t like animal cruelty, but then I see you. You should go to the doctor for this.” He pointed to the ear, and motioned to the torn sutures, some blood bubbling to the surface.

Dogman shook his head, even when doing so hurt. “I don’t like hospitals and I have to pick up my kid.” He paused, seeing that smug smile on Steve’s face.

“”My kid”, hmm? You wouldn’t happen to be talking about that kitten I saw with you the other day?” He poked Dogman’s nose, unafraid of the hybrid, who huffed and turned his head in embarrassment, even as blood continued to trickle down his ear. “C’mon, man, just go to the doctor.”

Dogman shook his head, grabbing the gauze and pressing against the wound. “Just patch it up for now.”

“For a guy covered in scars, you shouldn’t be scared of the hospital.” Steve rolled his eyes, but listened. It would need to be stitched or properly wrapped later, but he taped some padding on it for the time being and helped put a bandaid on the part of Dogman’s neck that was bleeding. “You owe me. By the way, care to share why you let them get some hits on you?”

Dogman thanked him again. “I needed to get recorded evidence of bad things happening. I could try and tell the good cops or yell into the abyss all I wanted, but I needed proof or else things will just stay the same. Too bad the fool made my job easy.” He smirked.

Steve chuckled. “My man! So sneaky! I knew you had it in you. Now tell ole Stevie why you won’t go to the hospital when I’ve seen you make googly eyes at one of them.”

Dogman’s eyes widened and he shook his hands.

“Nuh-huh, don’t deny it. It’s this orange cat. I see you stop by after your shift sometimes or I see the three of ya walking down the street.” Steve interrupted. He was nosy, yes, but he didn’t want to give Dogman’s eyes the time to dull after that encounter and what better way than to distract him than with happy stuff? Plus, it was fun teasing him.

Dogman rubbed his face, not realizing how much Steve saw. “I don’t want him to worry or Lil Petey to either.”

Steve gave him a toothy smile. “Awww, the big bad military doggy has mushy feelings.” He teased, earning him a punch to the arm. It was rough, but not as hard as Dogman could’ve hit.

“Fuck you, man.” He signed, giving him the finger in his annoyance. His alarm spooked them both and he saw he had to leave to pick up Lil Petey. He would have to run back to the station to get his truck. “Gotta go. Thanks again and stay away from that area or else they might suspect and arrest you.” He signed, thinking of the shortest route back.

“Go get your kid, Dogman! Don’t get killed before you have to pick up my sister in a couple weeks!” Steve yelled back, waving.

Dogman ran as fast as he could, ignoring the throbbing pain in his neck that brought on a bad headache, needing to send that video to Clarence and figure out how to make reservations to that restaurant Petey mentioned and what else they could do to make Petey’s birthday one to remember.

………..

When he picked up Lil Petey, the kitten jumped into his arms and Dogman had to bite down a whine.

“Dogman! Wait, what happened? Did you get hurt?” Lil Petey asked, inspecting the bandages.

Dogman licked his head, putting him in the truck. “Just a little scuffle at work. Don’t worry. Now let’s get you to Flippy’s.”

Before he could pull away, Lil Petey grabbed his snout and gave him a few licks on his nose. “Kisses make boo-boos better.” He said, smiling at Dogman and making sure he was comfy. He waited until Dogman was driving before he talked again. “Oh, yeah, I hid the paper that had ideas for Papa’s birthday. But first we need to ask Flippy if he can watch me the day you go out with Papa.” He spoke seriously, as if he and Dogman were planning a business deal.

Dogman barked to signal he was listening, sending the video to Clarence while he was at a stoplight and adding what he would have needed to tell him. He wanted to wait until the next day when he could see Clarence, but his gut told him to do it as soon as possible.

He didn’t go inside when he dropped off Lil Petey, feeling tired. But he did use his phone to ask Flippy if he would babysit Lil Petey for Petey’s birthday when the time came. He wanted to ask early enough to give everyone time. Flippy agreed, thinking it would be good for his workaholic friend to get out and with someone that made him happy. Dogman especially needed time himself since he didn’t know how he was going to ask or surprise Petey. He gave Lil Petey lots of love and licks and thanked Flippy before heading home.

[Dogman: Operation- Drop off Kitten at Friends House is complete. Hope work is going well for you. Let me know when you both make it home safely please.] He texted Petey when he walked through the door, not knowing when Petey would receive it, but his head felt like a freight train ran over it, so he decided to ignore his injuries and hope sleep would help make the pain go away, hoping to dream of good things and his loved ones.

Chapter Text

Dogman awoke with a start from a nightmare to a pounding at his door. He saw blood on his blankets and tried to remember the day before, or the day it was, since he didn’t know the time. He scrambled to get up, the pain lessened but he knew there had to be a knot somewhere since it was stiff and he had trouble moving his head. He sighed, checking the peephole. ‘Clarence?’ He wondered, opening it. He forgot his phone upstairs, so he barked in greeting.

Clarence’s face was annoyed at first before Dogman opened the door and he saw the dried blood on his ear and clothes and the old bandages. “What the fuck happened to you?!” He exclaimed, shocked.

Barely tilting his head in confusion, Dogman released a yawn, knowing Clarence didn’t know sign language so he would have to get his phone first. He began to feel gross but worried a proper shower would reopen the wounds.

Looking around at the oddly pristine house, Clarence decided to keep talking, hoping Dogman knew why he was there. “Listen. I saw the video, but all who I can get canned for this at the moment would be Warden. But we still don’t know why he would do it. Plus, there’s the thing where there is no evidence except a recorded video that’s pretty dark.”

Rolling his eyes, Dogman made sure Clarence saw it.

“Look, because of this and the state you’re in, I believe you, but you also said there was more than one and unless you wanna risk getting seriously shot next time, I can’t convict any of them for this. It’s not my rules and you know that.” Clarence pointed, glaring at the hybrid.

Dogman thought, sticking his tongue out. His eyes drifted to his gun case and his ears perked. He knew! Now that he was on the force he knew each gun had a serial number to assign a cop to it. He had a few in there now and he remembered marking the dates he stole them from the criminals who had them. For all he knew they could all be under Warden’s name, but if he was lucky, there might be under others names as well. He didn’t know if that was enough, but he had to try. “Bark!” He pointed for Clarence to sit on the couch and then ran upstairs and grabbed his phone and unlocked the case to grab each gun, making sure his prints didn’t get on them by throwing on his gloves and ran back down. He set each one, there being four, down on the coffee table and typed, ignoring the returning pain on his ear. “I confiscated these months ago at different times from criminals I tracked down, long before I joined. Bring them in for evidence and see if only Warden’s name or prints come up along with the criminals. It has to be something, right? It’ll be easier to catch these guys without those cops throwing them tips.”

Clarence stared at the guns, all police grade, with small slips of paper taped to the handles with dates. “How…how long have you had these?! Why didn’t you turn them in?” He waved his hands, mind racing.

Reading a brow, Dogman typed. “If I brought them in before, you guys would have arrested me for it. As I told you before, I am not being put away for stuff I didn’t do.”

Clarence sighed, rubbing his temples as he often did when it came to whatever bullshit Dogman got up to. “You owe me so much migraine medicine. Grab me some baggies so I can bring them in for evidence.” He sighed. He was furious, in a way, but Dogman was proving to be useful but he was also uprooting his whole unit. “By the way, how did you even get hurt that bad?”

Dogman came back with them, putting each one in and writing on the baggies before typing again, having to remove his gloves each time he had to type. “One had a gun and I didn’t move in time. Then Warden put a knife to my throat.” He shrugged, as if it wasn’t a big deal and his shoulder and ear wasn’t covered in dried blood.

Clarence raised a brow. “I see that. I saw some of it on the video you sent. Why didn’t you go get it checked at the hospital?”

Guiltily scratching his muzzle, Dogman stuck out his tongue. “I didn’t want to worry Petey.”

To that, Clarence laughed. “Do you realize how much you’ll be in the “doghouse”, no pun intended, once he finds out? Does he even know? Like I get it, I don’t like Genie knowing if I got hurt, but she finds out anyway.” He shrugged.

His ears went back, guilt worsening. “I didn’t think of that. He doesn’t know. He might know I got hurt, but all Lil Petey saw was the bandages. Even he doesn’t know how bad it is.”

Running his hand down his face as the laughter died down, Clarence gave him a look of sympathy. “I do not pity you, man. He’s going to kill you himself either way. If I were you, I would think of how you’re gonna grovel then go and get it over with.” He stood up, borrowing Dogman’s gloves for the makeshift evidence bags, and letting out a rough sigh. “I’ll get started on these and talk to some guys I know. You better not purposely walk into more traps. I mean it. You cause me enough pain as is.” He pointed, then left, leaving Dogman to finally loosen his muscles and clean up the dried blood.

[Dogman: Hey Petey, are you and Lil Petey home? I kind of got banged up a bit at work yesterday and I know you scolded me for super gluing my leg last time.]

He whined as he sent it, hoping Petey wasn’t at work. Dogman could tolerate the lobby, but any farther into a hospital and it’s bad news. He decided to wet a rag with hot water and wipe off what he could. He noticed for the first time that the hair on his arms was golden, which was strange. He stopped, looking at them. It was like the color of his fur. Odd. How could that be? Knight had dark brown hair. Maybe the sun bleached it? He growled softly, shaking his head while he tried to carefully wipe the caked blood off his ear then as that throbbed in pain from being messed with, he took a deep breath, pulling off the bandage on his neck. It was red and still bleeding. It still hadn’t healed. He wondered if it ever would.
Another loud knock on his door had him flinching. He growled. What was up with people banging on his door today?! He hadn’t even eaten yet!

The heavy knocks turned into banging and he didn’t even have time to grab a clean shirt, he just walked across the house from the bathroom where he was cleaning up the blood, to the front door, stopping to see who it was, but before he could, a chill went down his spine. He knew who was on the other side.

“Your truck is here and you sent me a text while we were driving so open the door, Greg! It had better be nothing but some scrapes.” Petey’s loud voice was heard crystal clear.

“Why don’t we have a key to Dogman’s house?” Lil Petey’s voice spoke up next and Dogman whined.

He didn’t want either seeing him like this, when the wounds weren’t closed, but especially not Lil Petey. Taking a deep breath, he thought of an idea to where Lil Petey wouldn’t see and he could lie it was a game. He opened the door, but walked with it so it was covering him and before Lil Petey could excitedly turn his head, Dogman gently pushed his shoulder so his back was to Dogman and he covered Lil Petey’s eyes, hearing Lil Petey scream before giggling, trying to remove his hand. He glanced up at Petey, hearing him gasp and bite his hand as to not yell…yet. Dogman pointed to Lil Petey then his wounds before shaking his head lightly as to not disturb the wounds into bleeding worse.

Petey nodded. “Hardy-Har, Dogman. Oh? You want to surprise Lil Petey but he can’t know?” Petey played along, but Dogman could see the fire in his eyes. But even he understood not wanting a child to see the wounds.

“Surprise?! What do I have to do?” Lil Petey’s tail wagged, hitting Dogman.

“You have to~-uh-“ Petey stumbled, his worry growing as he saw more blood smear along the wounds. He flinched at Dogman’s snapping and saw him point to outside where his yard was fenced. “You have to go outside and twirl in a circle counting to one-hundred in true second intervals then do the “ABC’s” backwards until we get you. You have to keep your eyes closed now, so Papa is going to help you walk outside.” He saw Lil Petey squeeze his eyes behind Dogman’s hand, Dogman removing his hand then and Petey hurriedly took him outside before he could finally let himself explode, seeing Dogman back up with his hands up in surrender while Petey approached him, eyes slit and blazing while his tail lashed. “WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?! All I know is when I picked my son up from his friend’s house last night, he’s sleeping and slept all night long. So then tell me why I had to hear FROM MY SON THAT YOU GOT HURT INSTEAD OF IT BEING FROM YOUR OWN MOUTH?! I should’ve known it was bad if you actually texted me about it!!” He jabbed his finger between Dogman’s eyes. “Bathroom. Now. Disinfect while I see what spare supplies I have in my car, you mother fucking dog.” He snarled, feeling a lump in his throat but hiding his worry behind his anger and slammed the door behind him, leaving Dogman to flinch.

Dogman nodded, ears back in shame and hating how pissed Petey was. The wounds weren’t that big of a deal, he thought. Everyone, meaning Steve and Clarence, told him to go to the hospital, but he just had to stop the bleeding and restitch the sutures. He wanted to ask Petey to go out with him on his birthday or find some other excuse as to not spoil the surprise, but if he pissed him off this much, he doubted Petey would agree to anything. He sighed, looking to see if any blood got on the floor before going back to the bathroom.

Cleaning up the blood with the rag he had to re-wet, Dogman stared at the wound on his neck, curious if any of it healed closed or if he would forever have to have the sutures. A morbid curiosity took over as his eyes glazed while his mind was wandering to the memory and he pressed his fingers to the wound. If anyone looked close enough, they would see the cut was not clean, the edges torn or uneven. Even when it sent the signals for pain through his body, he began to press one of his fingers into the wound, seeing how far it would go, feeling the hot and slimy texture of blood and flesh spread onto the digit.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

Petey’s horrified yell broke his trance and he moved his hand, looking at the blood. The blood on his finger almost went to his second knuckle. It hadn’t healed. He smiled guiltily at Petey, signing “sorry”.

Unafraid of the blood, knowing Dogman was clean in that regard, he wiped Dogman’s hand before pressing it to Dogman’s neck, his ears back and eyes still slit. “We are taking care of this first. Stay still and hold that to the wound while I get the needle ready. I don’t have anything as thick as the other sutures, but it will have to do until I can bring you in. And while I do this, you are going to fucking explain yourself to me. Do you understand?” He asked, voice almost a hiss while he seethed.

Dogman nodded, his gaze still far away even though Petey was there. He needed to apologize. He grabbed his phone from his pocket as he sat on the toilet lid, making sure Petey had enough light.

“Seriously, what were you thinking?! I know you can be more careful than this but to then mess with that wound on your neck?! Are you listening?” Petey asked, having the needle and thread ready when he saw Dogman spacing off. “You are not allowed to be spacing off right now!” He yelled, seeing Dogman flinch and turn his head.

He pressed play, trying to blink the memories away. “It wasn’t that bad. My ear is just cartilage and blood vessels. My neck would have bled anyway because he cut the sutures.”

When he saw Petey get close, seeing the needle, he instinctively leaned away. “You are not allowed to bleed out from ANYTHING. STAY STILL!” Petey hissed.

Dogman saw the care behind those angry eyes and he knew he could trust Petey. Taking a deep breath, he scrunched his eyes closed while he removed the rag, flinching slightly when he felt Petey’s gentle touch on the other side of his neck before the sharp pinch of the needle going through his flesh and the pull of the thread going through the wound over and over. Petey was far more gentle than the last hands that sewed sutures on his neck.

“I don’t give a shit if this seems like nothing to you. It’s a big deal to me. If you wouldn’t have moved in time, that bullet would have hit your head. Any deeper and you could have bled out from your neck!” Petey tried to keep steady, his fears coming to the surface as his anger was running out.

Dogman, despite feeling guilty, was also getting angry himself. He didn’t need to be scolded like a puppy for not getting something right. “I. Am. Fine. The knife at my throat wouldn’t have made any difference and if I wasn’t up against four people, one being a cop I was trying to incriminate further, I would have dodged it.” The automated voice spoke for him.

Petey cut the thread, going to dab the blood and place a bandage over it but paused. “Wait. Are you saying you KNEW you were walking into trouble?” His anger flared again, but he wasn’t used to the angered look in Dogman’s face he received in turn.

“YES! I didn’t know for sure but I knew enough not to trust him! I needed evidence to put him and his posse behind bars! My ear will heal eventually and that’s why I texted you because of my neck!” Dogman growled and let the voice talk for him.

“THAT’S NOT ENOUGH! ARE YOU STUPID?! DID KNIGHT’S SACRIFICE MEAN NOTHING TO YOU?! DO YOUR PROMISES MEAN SO LITTLE FOR YOU TO CONSTANTLY THROW YOURSELF IN DANGER FOR OTHERS?! DO WE MEAN SO LITTLE TO YOU THAT YOU WOULD THROW YOUR LIFE AWAY SO EASILY?! YOU FUCKING PROMISED ME YOU WOULD STAY, GREG!” Petey screamed, not expecting Dogman to stand abruptly and pin him against the sink, teeth bared while he growled lowly, teeth inches from his face.

Growling, Dogman wished he could talk. But his hand came up to sign, his own anger bubbling up. “YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING! Knight gave up long before I ever would!” He showed Petey the vertical scar in his forearm, seeing Petey’s look of shock. “It wasn’t our choice! THEY CAUTERIZED OUR VEINS AND ARTERIES IN OUR NECK! Nothing else has healed!” He touched near the second knuckle of the finger he used earlier, putting it in Petey’s shocked face. “That’s how deep I could go before you came in! They didn’t bother stitching into the flesh! It’s been about a year since I became this and it hasn’t healed!!” He was panting by then, his barks and growls amplifying what his hands said.

Petey glared, his eyes glistening with tears. He wasn’t used to Dogman unleashing his anger on him and what he said hurt. What he saw hurt more. He couldn’t help it. He made it worse. “So other’s lives mean more to you than your own? STOP HURTING YOURSELF! If you continue you’ll be just as bad as Knight! EVEN IF YOU DON’T FEEL YOU’RE WORTH ANYTHING, LIVE FOR OUR SON!” He screamed in Dogman’s face, covering his mouth after, when he realized his slip up. He could barely breathe, his heart beating a mile a minute. He hadn’t meant to say “our”.

Dogman paused, his anger dissipating, being replaced by guilt once more. He thought of Knight. How he gave up but was unable to go through with it. He thought of Genie and Valentina and even Clarence. He thought of Lil Petey and his beautiful father in front of him. His mind raced with what it meant to stay so long in someone’s life. “”Our son”? Are you trying to guilt me? I’m not planning on dying easily. But you both can live without me. I wasn’t even supposed to exist.” He confessed, his stiff arms loosening to lean closer, but stopped himself from hugging Petey. Saying that was cruel, but it was always a fear. They could live without him. Anyone could.

Petey’s lower jaw shook, fighting off his insecurities, his hands reaching up themselves to lay on Dogman’s back. “I don’t care if Knight gave up! You didn’t! I don’t know him. I will never know him except through you. I lived 30-years of my life without Lil Petey and I can’t imagine if I lost him now. He lived 6-years without ever knowing you existed but I know it would haunt him till his own death day if you left us. Why can’t you see your own importance?!” He looked up, seeing the guilt and hurt now that the anger left. “You still have Valentina to babysit and watch grow into a young lady. You…you have to see Lil Petey graduate and find his own home and get grey fur. I know it’s cruel, but if others have to suffer for you to stay with us, I’m risking it! You promised me…you promised!” His voice cracked. One had reached Dogman's ear and he used the other to gently push him back. “Time for this one.” He said, his voice wobbling.

Dogman allowed it, eyes far away again. He allowed Petey to stitch around the open part of the bullet wound, since cartilage was harder to stitch closed without imperfections. His eyes drifted to Petey. He did promise, didn’t he? But what could he do? He had to help people. He snapped his fingers to get Petey’s attention. “I’m only one being, Petey. I’m trying to help people. I’m trying to make things better. Lil Petey won’t be safe if it’s not safe in this city.” He signed, ignoring the pain of the needle through his ear.

Petey continued his work before answering. “We can teach Lil Petey to be wary. There will always be danger, no matter how hard you try. Like you said, you’re only one being, Greg. I know you’re trying. I know. But is it worth it when you can’t see the ones you love grow? There will always be criminals here. I know you’ll get hurt more. But stop putting yourself on a display for danger. We need you.” He said softly, wrapping the ear and wrapping the neck in gauze too just in case.

Dogman never thought of it like that. He was trying so hard but something was always happening. He knew somewhere in his heart Petey was right, but how would he try and do it? He couldn’t just let others suffer if he decided to leave things. It wasn’t in his nature. “How?” He typed, reaching his arms out and hugging around Petey’s middle, ear against his sternum and hearing his heartbeat. Petey was alive. Lil Petey was alive. He…was alive.

Petting Dogman’s head, Petey bent down and licked the top of his head. “I don’t know. Let’s start by not walking into traps.” He felt Dogman’s body shake with laughter, making him smile. “Good boy.” He whispered, feeling Dogman pull away and his chest was bright pink and his tongue poked out of his mouth, eyes wide. Petey covered his mouth with one hand and his laugh was bright and soft, a light blush on his cheeks. “Haw haw haw, what’s that face?” He asked, snorting a little, his anger having died earlier, knowing Dogman got the message.

Dogman gulped, feeling his heart ache painfully and he was barely able to breathe. But it felt good. God…he wanted to kiss Petey. Like he’d seen in movies and read in books. He reached his hands up and gently grasped Petey’s face, the cat halting and looking down even as Dogman stood, a blush covering his cheeks a rosy red. He looked into Petey’s eyes, asking, and received Petey’s shy expression in turn, turning his face into Dogman’s hand before he looked back, placing his hands gently against the sides of Dogman’s neck.
His ears perked, surprised, but he didn’t want to mess up. He tilted his head up, seeing Petey smile softly, eyes crinkled and shining, as if the attempt was sweet but funny.

A loud crash and Lil Petey’s yell had them both abruptly pulling away, blushing. “I’m okay! Just dizzy! I can’t turn anymore!” Lil Petey yelled, not knowing where they ended up.

Unable to handle the embarrassment, Dogman went to check what happened, only being stopped by Petey pulling his arm back to make Dogman stumble back and leaning down, giving his cheek, right next to the corner of Dogman’s mouth, a kiss. Just a little peck before his face was beet red and he began to ramble while he left before Dogman could, the dog-headed man stunned and unable to calm the feelings rushing through his body. “I can’t believe I forgot I told him to spin in a circle! I just thought he would stop once it got to be too much. That kid, I swear. Are you coming?” Perry turned once out of the small space, his face still a little red, but he glared at Dogman, arms crossed. “We still need to come up with a surprise for him.”

Shaking his head and nodding, he caught up, then shrugged his shoulders. “We could always ask him.” He signed, stopping when his stomach growled.

Petey laughed, shaking his head and running his tail under Dogman’s chin. “I’ll think of something, but while I do, you’re paying for lunch and whatever we plan. Go put a shirt on.” He snorted.

Blushing again at everything, Dogman ran upstairs to do just that, running by some framed pictures of the people he’d grown to love, like Lil Petey, or Lil Petey and Molly or Genie and Valentina in matching clothes. A couple of Petey and Lil Petey making silly faces with glasses on or eating something sweet.

He looked at his bedding and groaned. He forgot he had to wash it. He heard their laughter and knew he could do it later. Before going downstairs, he made a few phone calls, hoping Petey would say “yes” when he asked.

……………

Since the day was nice, though chilly, they decided to get some lunch (breakfast for Dogman) and go to the bookstore so Lil Petey could check out some Halloween and Autumn themed comics. Lil Petey was walking between them, one hand in each of his and he went on and on about what comics he hoped they had.

Dogman was thinking of how to ask Petey and Petey listened to Lil Petey.

“Hey, you mangy mongrel! Glad to see you got all patched up! Introduce me, you bastard!” They heard someone yell across the street and a few things happened at once.

Lil Petey gasped, knowing at least one word he said was a “bad word”. Dogman had rolled his eyes at the vendor and Petey had bristled, not knowing the names said were in good fun. He released Lil Petey’s hand, going to march over and chew this stranger out. Dogman immediately picked up Lil Petey, running up to Petey and before Petey could unleash his fury, he got in front of him, putting one hand on his chest.

Steve placed his hands up but snickered. “Yikes. Chill out, kitty cat.”

Dogman growled at Steve and pushed the vendor’s face. “Don’t call him that.” He signed.

Rolling his eyes, Steve stuck out his tongue at Dogman.

“Who’s this?” Petey asked, tail lashing but he wasn’t about to hit the guy…yet.

Dogman smiled at him, lowering his mask. “My friend, Steve. He helped me yesterday.”

Petey’s ears perked at that. “Oh. Thanks, then.” He nodded to Steve. “Any other friends you haven’t told me about?” He asked Dogman, not liking that Dogman never talked about the people he would meet.

Dogman thought then shook his head.

“I deserve more than a thanks, little copper. If it wasn’t for me, you wouldn’t be here.” Steve said, flicking the back of Dogman’s head.

Annoyed already, Dogman shushed him, pointing to Lil Petey, who was looking at the food pictures on the cart.

Steve rolled his eyes. “Sorry, sorry. Out with the family?” His smile was rotten. He was teasing Dogman and Dogman knew it, but that didn’t stop him from blushing, the bit of his chest that was showing through his shirt turning pink.

“Oh, we’re not…that. Uh, I’m Petey, by the way.” Petey introduced himself a little awkwardly, a blush in his cheeks.

Steve cackled. “Oh I know who y~~~ou are, doctor. Steve, by the way.” He sighed dramatically, opening one eye to grin at him. “Maybe it’s for the best. Our ex-military mutt here is hopeless. If you didn’t patch him up, I bet he would’ve super glued his wounds again. So, so hopeless.”

Getting annoyed and embarrassed, Dogman hopped the cart and put Steve in a headlock, his chest a bright pink.

Petey couldn’t help but smile and he laughed. “He’s not always hopeless.”

“Papa, can I get a hotdog?” Lil Petey grabbed his hand.

“Sure.” Petey said, looking at the menu as well.

Dogman released him, huffing, then remembered he had to ask when the block party was. He took out the money for the food and Steve got started. “What day and time is the block party?” He signed, wanting to know. Well, more like needing to.

Steve smacked his head. “I didn’t tell you, did I? It’s on Halloween and since it’s for the whole block, it should be out around midnight unless some adults stay out, but most with kids should have left by then. I told my sis curfew was 11PM sharp. Nothing past midnight. I’m going all Cinderella’s Fairy Godmother on her ass.” He laughed, even more amused since Dogman didn’t seem to be.

Observing the interaction, Petey realized Steve could understand the signs. “You seem pretty fluent in ASL.” He brought up, the family-that-wasn’t deciding just to eat there.

“You’re having a Halloween party?! Can we go?!” Lil Petey spoke up around a mouthful of food.

“Nah, I have work in a few cities over. Dogman here is just doing me a solid and picking her up to make sure she gets home safe. She’s deaf, so she needs someone if it’s late. Usually I would have told her no, but she’s getting older and some of her friends will be there.” Steve shrugged, stealing the other half of Dogman’s corndog, earning him a glare.

Petey thought that was sweet of Dogman. He wondered if that meant Dogman would still be able to do something with him, Lil Petey, and Flippy and his family. Genie said Valentina was too young but they were just going to visit relatives for Halloween anyway. “So you’ll be staking out a neighborhood that night?” He asked, wiping Lil Petey’s face.

Shrugging, Dogman signed. “Not necessarily. I just have to be there by 11PM or a little before.”

Petey felt satisfied with that, deciding they should get a move on. “It was nice meeting you. Come on, Lil Petey, Dogman.” He said, waving and taking Lil Petey’s hand, motioning to Dogman with his finger curling.

Lil Petey giggled and waved, skipping. “Bye bye food-man!”

Dogman nodded, a sappy smile on his face and barked at Steve before catching up, Petey’s tail brushing his hand before he grabbed Lil Petey’s available one.

…………..

They had allowed Lil Petey to grab three comics at most and that was only if it was a special or limited edition. Dogman didn’t want to put it off for any longer and he had been doing research and making plans on his phone while they walked around with Lil Petey.
Sometimes having connections in the military had its benefits because someone he knew when fighting a war before this last one, helped him get an “in” to the fancy restaurant. Dogman couldn’t technically make his own reservation over the phone and that was the only way. He checked. Then, if Petey wanted, he could drive them to the beach again to find shells or rocks while the moon was out and make a little fire or really do anything Petey wanted. That sounded more romantic than a walk in the woods at least. Yes, he meant that word in his head. He was sure Petey felt the same so he wanted to do something amazing for his birthday. But Dogman’s plans were for the evening. He planned to help Lil Petey with Petey’s birthday breakfast and Lil Petey had been helping Dogman around so he earned some money to take Petey to the aquarium. Then they would drop Lil Petey at Flippy’s and go to dinner. If Petey said yes.

A little nervous, Dogman looked around and tapped Lil Petey’s head. He pointed up ahead and signed for him to go to the bench. He wanted to talk to Petey. Lil Petey understood and smiled before running ahead with his comics.

“What’s that about? Must be excited.” Petey muttered, but he seemed at ease and content.

Dogman nodded, snapping his fingers and getting Petey’s attention. He almost stumbled when Petey fixed his gaze on him. “I know you and Lil Petey usually stay in on your birthday and it’s a surprise, so I’m not telling and neither will he, but would you like to go out with me that evening? Just us? Flippy was willing to watch him for the night.” He smiled, ignoring his sweaty palms.

Petey almost tripped over his feet but blushed a deep red. “Just us? You want to?” He asked, shocked. His eyes were bright and mouth agape.

Dogman smiled large, tongue lolling out of his mouth. “Definitely! And you don’t have to worry about anything.” He nodded once, surely.

Petey’s smile was wobbly but bright. “I would love to then!”

Dogman was so happy and excited, he pulled Petey into a hug, trying to be mindful of his strength. Petey struggled at first, but eventually let it happen, his heart warm and he laughed when he felt Lil Petey run into his back to join in on the hug.

He couldn’t remember the last time he was this happy for such a long time.

Chapter Text

As the day of his birthday drew near, Petey was nervous. He had no idea what Dogman was planning. He tried asking and Dogman wouldn't spill, then he tried asking then bribing Lil Petey, but even HE kept his mouth shut! He would just giggle and put his hand to his mouth, telling Petey it was a good surprise. That didn’t help at all. What also didn’t help was that Dogman had been busy with helping babysit Valentina for the last week, along with therapy and work, so he couldn’t talk to him much. Well, he could via text or video, but it wasn’t the same. He was missing dinners and movies and just sitting next to him or watching Dogman read while he finished up some paperwork. He just missed Dogman’s company and he was hoping he wasn’t hurt. He would still sometimes pick up Lil Petey or drop him off at Flippy’s after school if Petey had to work late and Lil Petey told him no more injuries. But what was perplexing as well was the other night Lil Petey was sent home with a bag from Genie that she gave to Dogman to give to Lil Petey but Lil Petey said he couldn’t look and see what it was. He didn’t snoop either. Even though he was beyond curious, he wasn’t about to breach that trust between him and Lil Petey. 

He sighed for what felt like the thousandth time but he was headed home anyway. His birthday was the next day and his stomach hurt from all his nerves. But he still had dinner to make. He picked up Lil Petey from Flippy’s and even Flippy seemed super excited for him. It was weird. Flippy and Lil Petey had to cover Molly’s mouth though when she tried spilling the beans. 

When they got home, Lil Petey was the first to jump out and that’s when Petey saw an envelope taped to the door. He grabbed it as he unlocked the door and decided to open it while he made dinner and Lil Petey drew, having worked on homework at Flippy’s. He made something simple, too distracted and tired to make a big meal. For some reason, he looked around, as if someone would see him open it, the front of it having his name on it in familiar handwriting. It was from Dogman. 

“Petey, 

I know you must be exhausted and I hope you can get plenty of sleep. I’m still so happy you said yes! I know I’ve been too busy to have dinner or anything with you and Lil Petey after our long days of work and there’s a reason for it, which I’ll tell you eventually. I guess to ease your worry, I wanted to at least tell you I’m keeping my promise. I’ll see you tomorrow and I hope it will make up for some time missed. Tomorrow will be a Supa Day as Lil Petey would say. Goodnight, sleep tight, don’t let any bad dreams bite.

Excitedly, 

Greg”

It was just a stupid little letter so why was he blushing?! An overwhelming feeling came over him but he still set the letter back in the envelope gently and set it to the side. He covered his face. “He’s such an idiot!” He yelled, flinching when he heard a reply, having thought he was alone. 

“Yeah, but we like him as he is. Is dinner almost done?” Lil Petey had chimed in, already drawing at the table with a glass of juice, his tail wagging happily. 

Blushing harder, Petey’s tail puffed and he nodded, checking it. “H-how long have you been sitting there?” He asked, having not heard Lil Petey come in or even open the fridge to get juice. 

Lil Petey hummed, tilting his head back and forth slowly like Petey had seen Dogman do a lot when he was thinking. “A few minutes at least. You were reading so intensely I didn’t wanna bug you. Who was it from?” He asked curiously. 

Rolling his eyes, Petey began to plate the food. “Dogman.” 

That received some kicking feet and his tail wagging faster as Lil Petey actually laughed like a villain. Something was definitely up, but he knew his son wouldn’t break. He tried. He had been trying since the night Dogman asked him. He would have to ask Dogman afterwards what he did to bribe or convince Lil Petey to keep a secret so well. 

He was again surprised when Lil Petey put himself to bed and even warned Petey to not stay up late. 

“Okay…what the fuck are they planning?” He wondered out loud, deciding to read at least a chapter of his book before, for once, doing as he was told. 

…………

Petey had dreamt of something happy, but as he heard his door open and his nose picked up the smell of food, he had forgotten what it was. He sat up slowly, rubbing his eyes and his fur was disheveled. 

“Happy birthday, Papa! We have your gifts and breakfast in bed!” Lil Petey’s voice was loud and bright with excitement, tail wagging and someone had turned his light on. Lil Petey was carrying a tray with a plate of food and his cup of coffee and what looked to be a card on it as well. 

Petey smiled warmly at first, then blushed at seeing Dogman walk in behind Lil Petey and set a few boxes on the floor at the end of his bed before setting a couple gift bags on the end of the bed while Lil Petey handed him the tray, setting it on his lap. Not wanting to face Dogman yet, feeling shy at Dogman seeing him first thing in the morning, he observed the tray and its contents. It was blueberry waffles with a whipped cream and fruit smiley face, thick cuts of bacon, some syrup to the side, and sunny side up eggs and grits. Next to it was his favorite mug with coffee and he took a sip first to see if it was made right and to his shock it was. Then there was a colorful card, obviously handmade by Lil Petey. 

He looked at them, seeing Lil Petey’s eyes sparkling in anticipation and Dogman just smiling softly while he stood to the side, arms crossed in contentment and signing him a quick “good morning”. Deciding to open the card after a few more sips of his hot coffee, Petey was surprised to see three tickets to the aquarium and writing in the card. Some was Lil Petey’s handwriting but there were some other signatures as well. He couldn’t even process the tickets yet, so he decided to read the card.

“Happy birthday, Papa! I know we’ll have plenty more fun ones!” That one was from Lil Petey.

“Happy birthday, Petey! It’s been so nice knowing you. I’m glad Dogman introduced us to you. Love, Genie and the family” That was from Genie obviously. 

“Here’s to another year as friends and many more, even when our kids drive us nuts. Hope your birthday is the best yet.” That was from Flippy with a few colorful hearts next to it curtesy of Molly. 

“Happy birthday, Petey <3. I hope I can share many more years worth of them with you.” The simplistic one was from Dogman and he gulped down nothing when he saw the little heart. 

Petey’s eyes stung, feeling his heart bursting from his chest and it was still early. Wiping his eyes, just in case, he looked at the tickets and gawked. It was one of the best aquariums in the city! His head whipped to Dogman. “You didn’t-“ but he was cut off by Dogman chuckling and shaking his head, pointing to Lil Petey. “Lil Petey?” 

Lil Petey giggled happily, tail a blur. “Yep! We’re taking you out on a daytime date and I paid for it with the money I earned! Oh! Oh! Open these too! They’re from me, Molly, and Flippy!” He grabbed the bags on the foot of the bed and set them next to Petey. 

Petey set the tray aside, grabbing the first one, unable to speak due to his surprise. He pulled out the first thing, seeing a candle in his favorite scent, then a mug saying “#1 Surgeon”. 

“That’s from Flippy and Molly!” Lil Petey informed him. 

He laughed, setting them on his nightstand. “I’ll be sure to thank them.” Then he pulled out a homemade frame made out of popsicle sticks with a picture of him, Lil Petey, and Dogman. Lil Petey had taken it with Dogman’s phone, he remembered. It was the day they all got soaked by their water fight and Lil Petey wanted a picture. As he set that along with the others, a smile on his face, he pulled out a small comic book, the pages stapled together and it was all in Lil Petey’s art style. He opened it and began to read it. It showed Lil Petey as a baby with him and it showed certain events through the years and Lil Petey had written what he loved about each one. The last line in it had him covering his mouth as he felt the tears cloud his eyes. 

“Thanks for being the best Papa ever! You taught me so much and I’ve had so much fun and I would pick you in every universe! I love you!” 

“Hey! No tears on your birthday, Papa!” Lil Petey yelled, crawling into Petey’s lap and Petey held him tightly. 

After a few moments, unable to calm down, he held one hand out to Dogman without even looking at him, comforted that Dogman held it without hesitation, rubbing his thumb against Petey’s fingers. “They’re happy tears, Baby. I love it.” 

The worry left Lil Petey and he smiled. “Good! Now you need to eat your breakfast! You need lots of energy for today!” He exclaimed, climbing off Petey’s bed and catching Dogman releasing his Papa’s hand. He laughed a little evilly as he grabbed Dogman’s hand too before releasing it, getting an idea and not trusting his Papa not to look at his other gifts on the floor. “I’ll help Papa get ready.” 

Dogman nodded then signed. “I’ll clean up our mess then and wait for you both in the truck.” He sent a soft look to Petey and ruffled the fur on Lil Petey’s head before he left the father and son to spend time together. 

Petey’s stomach growled and he decided to eat before it got cold. “Thank you for the gifts, Lil Petey. I do love them.” He basked in Lil Petey’s smile and a few of his stories and ate then drank down his coffee before standing and stretching. He noticed the boxes, all wrapped with pretty velvet bows. “Are those for me too?” He asked, only to see Lil Petey actually jump from the bed and spread his arms out in front of them. 

“Yes but not for now! You have to open them later after you and Dogman get back from dropping me off!” He scolded, crab walking around the gifts as Petey walked around. “I mean it! It’s crucial!” He glared, then pointed to Petey’s bathroom. “Now get ready, Papa! We’re burning daylight!” 

Petey rolled his eyes. “Fine, fine. So bossy when it’s my birthday.” He chuckled, but listened. He was still debating if he should peek. 

Or so he thought he could, but when he got out of the shower and groomed, walking out, he saw Lil Petey was busy while he was in the bathroom. He was currently setting an outfit out on Petey’s bed and he already covered the boxes in a spare blanket with a few weights so Petey couldn’t try and look. Sometimes he forgot how smart his kid was. 

“Ta-da! It matches my outfit…kinda.” Lil Petey said, hands outstretched to the outfit he set down. A royal purple sweater and one of his few pairs of jeans while Lil Petey was wearing a dark purple zip up jacket and brighter jeans. 

“It does.” He smiled, getting ready. “Do you have your bag packed? Dogman told me you were going to spend the night at Flippy’s.” 

Lil Petey nodded with confidence. “Yep! It’s all packed along with another backpack full of toys, my comics, and some movies.” 

Petey grabbed the tray with his dishes and they headed downstairs. The kitchen was spotless so he felt bad putting the dishes in the sink but Lil Petey assured him they could wash them later and as they passed there and out of the living room, Petey spotted a bouquet of pink roses, sunflowers, and cosmos sitting in a vase next to his favorite chair where he liked to read. “Who…where did those come from?” He asked and Lil Petey turned his head to see. 

“Oh, yeah, Dogman brought those this morning for your birthday. I woke up super early to let him in and we got started.” He giggled, as if things were going along with his plans, which had to be true. 

Petey felt a small blush rise to his cheeks at the sentiment. He’d never received flowers for his birthday except a few from his mom when he was a kitten. “That was nice of him.” 

Lil Petey smiled wider and grabbed his hand, opening the door for him. Geez, what kind of day was he in for when just what he received that morning was enough to make him happy for years to come? 

…………..

He would have to admit, he fully enjoyed the aquarium with his son and Dogman as well. When Dogman had asked if it was okay he came along, Petey couldn’t even hide that he was happy he did. It felt like forever since all three of them were out and having fun. Though, he was surprised when he wasn’t allowed to buy anything. He got what he wanted, but he wasn’t allowed to pay for it himself. Both Lil Petey and Dogman stopped him and even told him outright that it was his birthday and he shouldn’t pay for things. He quickly got the hint that was another reason Dogman came with. So Petey wouldn’t pay for things if he and Lil Petey wanted something. 

They ate some sandwiches and veggies and chips that Dogman and Lil Petey packed before even bringing Petey his breakfast that morning. Dogman and Petey talked about the “safer” topics of what had been happening at work and Lil Petey informed them about how school was going, bringing up there was going to be a Thanksgiving play sometime in November and he wanted them to come if they could. 

As the aquarium closed, they dropped Lil Petey off and Flippy shook his head and refused to accept the money Petey was going to give him for doing this for him, stating. “You do plenty for me as well. Consider this an extra birthday present and have fun.” He actually winked as well and Petey had no idea why, but it also made his cheeks warm. 

Lil Petey decided to give him another hug and kissed his cheek. “Have fun, Papa! I’ll make sure to be extra good and even help Flippy with dishes and anything else so don’t worry.” 

Petey smiled back, rubbing his nose against Lil Petey’s in a cat kiss. “You’ll be good either way, but thank you, Baby. We’ll pick you up tomorrow and we still have your costume to work on.” Even though Petey had the money to buy a costume, he always thought it was fun to make their own as it also gave them time to work together and bond more. It would have been done by now, but he had been busy and Lil Petey understood that.

Lil Petey giggled, rubbing his nose harder against Petey’s. “Yep! It’s almost done too!” He heard Molly call for him and he waved goodnight.

Dogman had watched the interaction with an absolutely besotted look that neither saw, but Flippy did, and he hoped they would get their act together tonight. 

……………….

When they made it back to Petey’s, Dogman hid his nerves well, but Petey could see it. “Can I ask what you’re planning now?” He asked, setting their souvenirs down and putting the tubbawear in the kitchen. 

Giving Petey a rotten smirk that sent a chill down Petey’s spine, Dogman shook his head. “Nope. Now go upstairs and get ready. You have to utilize each item in the boxes and I’ll wait for you down here. I promise it’ll be worth it.” He smiled, eyes impossibly soft and so Petey gave in. He did want to know what was in those boxes and Dogman always kept his promises. 

Setting the boxes on the bed, Petey opened the first, seeing a note before he even opened them that read, “I know you like dressing up on special occasions sometimes since you said it made you feel like the star of the show. I want you to feel your best, so I hope what we picked out makes you feel like a star.” Then he removed the paper, needing to ask who “we” was, it being a curly red wig a similar shade to his fur. He opened the next, seeing a gold headpiece with little round rubies hanging from the tassels of the band along with a matching necklace that looked in the style of something the Egyptians would wear, with the matching tassels with rubies. Raising his brow but also feeling nervous at how extravagant these were turning out to be, he opened the third, seeing silky satin gloves that would go past his elbows and a pair of maroon heels. The largest and last one held a deep maroon cocktail dress with a slit on one side that had gold along the edge and the little rubies hanging in the open space. The texture was satin but in the light it shimmered with glitter. This was…fancy. Extravagant. He gulped, starting to get dressed. 

As he looked in the mirror afterwards, moving to the bathroom so he could make sure everything was perfect, he really did look like a star. The dress fit in all the right spots and it wasn’t uncomfortable or itchy. The shoes were his size and feeling emboldened, he decided to finish the look. If they wanted him to look nice and on his birthday, he wasn’t going to let it go to waste. He took out his makeup he rarely used, even when dressing like he was, and applied a gold glitter along his eyelids and red lipstick after he finished the eyeliner. He hoped Dogman liked it. But then again, he better. Him, along with whoever else Dogman pulled into his scheme had a reason for it and by then, as he grabbed a small purse and applied one of his perfumes, he would be damned if he finally didn’t get at least some answers from the hybrid. 

He began to walk downstairs and the moment his eyes met Dogman’s, he felt the air shift, but he wasn’t sure if he was the only one feeling it. Dogman had changed too while he waited. Earlier, he was wearing a black v-neck with his camo pants and a flannel and boots. But now…now he was dressed in black dress pants, some dress shoes, and a matching maroon turtleneck but it looked to be made of velvet and he also changed out his normal watch for a shiny gold one. ‘He cleans up nicely.’ Petey had thought, his hands itching to feel the turtleneck. 

Standing in front of Dogman, he did a twirl, showing off, hoping Dogman liked it. “Did I do it right?” He asked, smiling. 

Dogman chuckled, taking a few steps towards him and reaching up to the headpiece and unclamped it, placing it not at the top of Petey’s head, but behind so the jeweled ends met under his ears. 

Petey gulped, feeling Dogman’s body heat and he also put on some cologne, the smell warm and woodsy. He thought Dogman would pull away, but he saw his nose twitch and he moved it closer to Petey’s neck, sniffing before he pulled away to sign, his ears back in embarrassment. 

“Perfect. You look exquisite and it brings out those emerald gems you have for eyes. But one last thing. It’s chilly.” He signed, going over to his bag he must have brought in and pulling out a black fur coat, placing it over Petey’s shoulders. “You can’t have this piece because Genie wants it back, but she said you could keep the rest as a birthday gift.” 

Petey’s eyes widened. “What? But the whole thing must have been a fortune! This is real gold and rubies! And the dress-!”

Dogman grasped his chin to shut him up, a smirk on his face. “Genie said the dress was a gift and not her taste from back when she was in her 20’s. Her grandmother used to be a high class flapper, something about being in entertainment, so yes, they’re real, but Genie would never wear them and she would rather gift them to someone who would wear it how it deserves. The shoes were just from the store.” He rubbed his thumb against Petey’s jaw, making him relax. “So don’t worry about things so much, okay?” 

Petey nodded, definitely feeling like he was being spoiled rotten for the first time in his life. “O-okay.” He then placed his arms through the sleeves, feeling the satin inside. What did he do to deserve all this? 

They walked to the truck and Dogman opened his door for him, making him laugh. He startled when Dogman put his mask over his neck so it would be easier to pull up eventually and grabbed a blindfold. “I don’t want you to know where we’re going until we get there. Do you trust me?” He signed. 

Of course he did, so he could help but chuckle. “What you just did made it seem like we’re going to commit a crime. But I do trust you.” He saw Dogman give him a firm nod and he leaned over, gently tying it and brushing his thumb against Petey’s cheek. 

“Not unless you want to commit one and not too rough?” The now unfamiliar automatic voice spoke. 

Petey smiled. “The only way you could ever be rough with me was if I asked.” He teased, able to hear the hitch of Dogman’s breath and was disappointed he couldn’t see the hybrid’s face. 

He heard the truck start and they started moving. Dogman put on some music and Petey closed his eyes just to enjoy the ride before, after at least 15-20 minutes, and feeling them stop for a moment, he asked. “Why did you grab your mask? You know it’s hard for me to read you with it on.” 

He heard the fast typing. They must have been at a light. “Where we’re going they could judge me for my muzzle scar if not all of them, but the other’s aren’t as grotesque. You know my signs and I can use my phone if I need to. I promise I’ll remove it after. Will that satisfy you for now?” It asked, and they began to move again. 

“Your scars aren’t grotesque, Greg. You’ve been through a lot and those are just the physical ones others can see. They have their own charm, to be honest. But if you keep this up, I’ll never be satisfied again.” He smiled, feeling the light blush under the mask at his confession. He might have thought they were terrifying when he first met Dogman, but as he grew to know him, they were just part of him. His history in a violent war and that he came out the other side and Petey admittedly thought they were somewhat attractive to him. He was still Greg. He was still the dog-headed man Petey had fallen for, as embarrassing as the short time it had been was. 

He couldn’t see Dogman’s face, but if he could, it sparkled like the stars that littered the sky.

…………..

Dogman helped him out of the truck and only then did he remove the blindfold, making Petey gasp. They were a few feet from Le Chat de Cristal”. 

“YOU DIDN’T! Greg, this is too much! I told you that as a joke because I never thought I would go!” He panicked. It also had to cost so much! 

Dogman shrugged and it was obvious he was laughing, when he picked a red rose from the street and placed it next to Petey’s right ear. “You should have said it was, but I know you. It’s your turn to see how your mom felt when she came here, to know the excitement she felt. You deserve this. Don’t stress and I’ll make sure not to blindfold you the rest of the evening unless you want it.” He signed, mask already in place. 

Petey blushed, turning his head with a few curses and grumbles, but nodded. “Fine.” He saw Dogman hold his elbow out for him as they neared and Petey gladly took it. “You’re really spoiling me here.” 

Dogman laughed, pulling out his phone for the reservations and to speak back. “I hope I can spoil you more as the years go by. Did you know your ancestors were considered royalty back in the day? I want you to feel that too.” 

Petey definitely didn’t puff out his cheeks in embarrassment. “You really shouldn’t. It just makes me want to spoil you too. But of course I don’t know how if you’ve never even been to a steakhouse. Do you even know the etiquette here?” He asked, suddenly nervous. 

Dogman rolled his eyes. “Part of me babysitting Valentina the last couple weeks was so I could learn etiquette from Genie. But really, Petey, I don’t need much to be happy. I’m happy with my home, my job, to an extent, but I said I would explain, but more than either of those, I’m the happiest just being with you and Lil Petey.” He signed as they neared the check in, Dogman showing them his reservation and a note saying he couldn’t speak, so Petey couldn’t very well say much until they were sat down. 

As they were led to their table, the staff and even some customers giving them a variety of looks, Petey gasped at the layout. Crystal chandeliers that reflected light off the walls in rainbow and gold colors, candles and rich looking tablecloths. There was a large fish tank in the middle for customers to look at along with crystal statues he would have never seen before. 

When they were seated, Dogman pulled out his chair and as he sat himself, thanking the host and Dogman, he saw how, even though he “fit in” with others dressed, Dogman did not. He dressed up nice and Petey was more than happy with it, beyond so, he wasn’t sure what it was about Dogman in a turtleneck but he better not wear it often, but if Dogman could pull this together for him, why didn’t he get a suit? He could ask. He pulled out the menu to look and decided to ask as Dogman stuck out his tongue a little to look at his, probably not knowing half the stuff written. “I’m not complaining, but why did you choose a turtleneck rather than a suit?” He asked, looking towards his companion who still had his mask on. He would probably only remove it to eat. 

Dogman looked at him, giving his attention. “I had the pants and shoes from when Knight went to a friend’s wedding. He ruined his suit so the only other shirt I could find was this turtleneck. I hoped it would work, but seeing others, I’m guessing I failed.” His brows furrowed and Petey knew he was trying to smile behind the mask. 

Petey’s hand immediately reached out and landed on Dogman’s on the table, his eyes looking at him sincerely and open. “I thought you cleaned up nice. I was just curious is all. I don’t know how you would look in a suit but the turtleneck suits you…very well. Especially since you’ve never been to anything like this before either.” He removed his hand in embarrassment. Why was he being so honest today?! 

With his ears perked, and eyes squinted Petey could tell Dogman was smiling. “That’s good. My only goal was to not embarrass you. I don’t care what others say.” He signed, looking confused still at the menu.

Petey chuckled, feeling a slight lie there but he wasn’t kind enough to let it slide. “Judging by what I see, I think you would like this more than the rest.” He pointed on Dogman’s menu what he saw from his own. “But you said you wouldn't lie, Greg. If you really didn’t care, you would take off your mask.” He gave him a pointed look.

He didn’t expect Dogman’s gaze to look at his own so intently and it took him by surprise. He thought he would blush and get nervous, but the gaze was serious and challenged. He took it off, letting it lay around his neck so he didn’t have to worry about losing it. Petey felt more than happy about it, smiling, loving to be able to see Dogman’s whole face, but his eyes caught how some others looked. Some silently or openly gasped and looked in horror, as if Dogman was showing off his scars. A lot of them did. But Dogman just looked at the menu and grabbed his fingers in his own with one hand, as if knowing what Petey finally saw. 

Gripping Dogman’s fingers tightly, Petey asked. “This isn’t the first time others have looked at you like that, have they? I’m sorry, I just wanted to see you.” He tried pulling away, but Dogman held firm, using his available hand to type. 

“I’m used to it. No matter where I go, I will get similar looks in turn, be it from having scars like these or having a dog’s head on a human’s body, even if I’m ignoring them and minding my own business. It’s just a place to eat and make some memories, so let’s enjoy what we order and see if we can identify the fish in that tank, okay? Maybe we can bring something home for Lil Petey?” He smiled then, unfazed. 

Petey’s heart panged in pain for him. All he was trying to do was go out. But others had to judge without knowing his story. Yet, Dogman ignored them, wanting to enjoy his alone time with Petey. Petey smiled, reaching out with his other hand and rubbing his thumb against Dogman’s cheek, the one that had some fangs revealed, feeling the smooth hardness of the teeth. “We can order some seafood to go for him since he doesn’t get it much. Ah, here comes the waiter. Are you ready?” He asked, smiling bright, enjoying the lights and his company. 

It was funny. They did this as a way to be together without Lil Petey, but they ended up talking about him and their jobs, but mostly Lil Petey and the stories they had about him. Petey didn’t have much to report aside from the usual for work, but Dogman explained he had been working with Clarence and the “good” cops to arrest the corrupted ones and even went to the higher ups so they should be either arrested or fired soon. Petey was enjoying himself, even scolding Dogman lightly for getting into things, but he supposed it couldn’t be helped by then. All while enjoying the soft gaze Dogman had for him. It made him feel wanted, loved, and desired which fueled the heat in his stomach that had nothing to do with his food and drink. 

A song began playing and some couples got up to dance in the open area of the restaurant. Petey ignored them at first, eating and drinking to his heart's content, hoping to ask Dogman to dance in a bit when they were done, when a tuxedo cat approached, his hand reached out for Petey. 

“May I have this dance, pretty kitten? It’s a nice one, I must say, and you are ravishing.” He said, a polite smile on his face. 

He saw Dogman stiffen and bristle, his eyes hardening and muzzle scrunching, but it was obvious he knew better than to make a scene in place like that, even as his shoulders tensed and a low growl escaped his throat, which the tuxedo ignored. 

Petey didn’t even hesitate. He knew his worth and who he was with. He sent a glare to the other cat. “I’m with my date right now, Sir. If I wished to dance, it would be with him, no others. Thank you.” He said, going back to his food, happy the tuxedo got the memo. Or so he thought, but the tuxedo pushed. 

“Are you sure you would rather dance with a…thing like that than me? We could be very compatible.” He smiled. 

Petey bristled as well, his anger flaring. The guy couldn’t take a hint. He smiled forcefully at Dogman. “Greg, would you be a dear and take the check and make the rest of our food and Lil Petey’s to go while I deal with this?” As he got up, he caressed Dogman’s muzzle lovingly, before following the tuxedo to the area. He would make sure to keep an eye on Dogman so when he’s ready, Petey could strike. 

He hated leaving Dogman, but his anger was stronger and he still wanted those leftovers and a lunch for Lil Petey for the next day. He danced stiffly, not touching anywhere he didn’t want to while his eyes stayed trained on Dogman paying and bagging their things. 

“You seem tense, my red little flower, just relax.” The tuxedo said. 

He saw Dogman stand, looking over at him worriedly and that’s when Petey struck. He bared his claws and struck the tuxedo’s face, uncaring where, hoping it would scar or bleed. “I was on a date, you prick! You ignored him and dared to think you were better. He knows me unlike you. He is a thousand if not a million times better than you will ever be, you pompous asshole! Don’t interfere again! Scratching your face won’t be the least of your worries if I see you again!” He yelled, stepping on his foot before he joined Dogman near the entrance and took his elbow, walking out without a word. 

He would admit he was still pissed as they walked back, but Dogman pulled on his arm to make him stop. “What?” He asked, not meaning to be snippy. 

“Did I mess up? I didn’t want you dancing with him, but-“ he signed until Petey grabbed his hand, much more gentle than he had been. 

“No, no, no. I didn’t want to either. I just wanted those leftovers before we got kicked out. If I could, I would rather dance with you for the first time. I’m sorry he bothered us.” He admitted, his head lowering in shame. 

Dogman lifted his chin, a small smile on his lips. “There’s still time for our own dance. Are you ready for the next part of your birthday?” He signed, entwining his fingers with Petey’s as they walked to the truck. 

Petey smiled, feeling at ease. He was worried he’d done something wrong. But he should’ve known, Dogman would always make him feel like this. That he had nothing to be sorry for, except maybe their fight when Petey said some bad things about Knight. He still had to apologize for that, didn’t he?

Dogman had tossed his mask in the back sling with the bag of food and he played something different for music. It was slow jazz at first, when they were headed to the restaurant, but now it was some soft rock and he grinned at Petey, giving him a wink. “I hope you’ll enjoy this more than that restaurant then.” He signed, before heading into the freeway, leaving Petey perplexed on where they were headed. 

…………..

He didn’t expect to be brought to one of the cleanest beaches he’d ever seen. Dogman reapplied his fur coat on Petey and reached his hand out, asking for Petey to take it, which he did with no hesitation. “Why bring us here?” He asked, his legs a little chilly, but enjoying holding Dogman’s hand. 

“It gets you away from the light pollution of the city. You can hear the waves and the sand beneath your feet and no one else is here. The stars are as clear and beautiful as they should be and the moon is bright. If it’s too cold, we can go though.” He signed, and Petey decided to grab his arm against his instead of just his hand. 

Petey shook his head. “I’m happy like this. You’ll keep me warm enough.” He said, knowing if he probably asked, Dogman would provide. That’s just who he was. 

They walked along the shore where the water didn’t reach and picked up shells and pretty rocks here and there. All while Dogman took his hand while he could. It was peaceful, especially after that beginning. They continued to talk about their lives and Lil Petey. 

Even when they drove back and Dogman stopped them at a park, he was happy. He held his hand and they walked through the quiet area. 

What he didn’t expect was for Dogman to stop and take the rose from his hair and give it a kiss before returning it. They looked at each other, and Petey could feel the tension. All built up from their day and even the longing for when they could see each other. He grasped Dogman’s face, used to the scars and bent down, pressing his lips to Dogman’s gently, unable to stop the release of his emotions. 

Dogman seemed shocked for a second, before he crossed his arms around Petey’s waist and pressed his snout further into Petey’s kiss. 

They barely pulled away, both still overwhelmed and Dogman tilted his head to kiss Petey again, both falling back since Petey pushed too far and Dogman buffered the blow for Petey, letting out a muffled groan of pain as his back hit the soft grass. 

“Are you okay?! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean-“ he began, pulling away and going to feel Dogman’s head, when Dogman pulled him back in, kissing him lightly then licking Petey’s lips in permission. 

Stopping, Petey’s eyes narrowed and he opened his mouth, wanting to feel what a kiss from Dogman would be like. He didn’t expect the intensity when the tongue filled his mouth, the smooth appendage gently mapping his mouth and he moaned, supporting his arms around the back of Dogman’s neck while they kissed. It didn’t help that Dogman left his arms encircled around Petey’s waist, making sure he was safe and secure. He pulled away, needing to breathe and shakily signed with one hand. “Can you be mine yet? Or do I have to keep trying?” He asked, one arm still secured around Petey’s waist. 

Blushing and his mind still fuzzy, Petey nodded. “I think…I think you’ve earned it. Are you sure?” He asked, despite seeing the lipstick smear along Dogman’s mouth. 

Dogman actually laughed, tilting his head back before he leaned up when it died down but when Petey expected another kiss, Dogman bit gently into his neck, pulling Petey closer into him, a soft growl releasing from his throat. 

“Greg!” He exclaimed, feeling the pinch of the bite but knowing it wouldn’t draw blood. “Careful!” He warned, but didn’t put any space between them, his body warm. 

Licking his neck then his cheek, that’s how Dogman apologized. Then nuzzled his snout against Petey, happier than he had been in a long time. “Sorry, just happy.” He signed, helping Petey lean up. 

Petey laughed as he stood, brushing off any grass on his legs and holding his hand out to help Dogman up. 

“Should we head back? Or stop somewhere for something sweet?” He signed, kissing Petey’s hand. 

Eyes softened in joy, Petey swung their hands as they walked to the truck. “How about a movie or two? I think I have some ice cream cones in the freezer.” 

Dogman barked, excited and still opened Petey’s door when they got to the truck, but added a small kiss to his cheek before getting into the driver's side. “Cuddles and movies with you?! Definitely!” He signed happily, his fingers dancing lightly.

In retaliation, Petey pulled on the turtleneck when he buckled in, and turned Dogman’s head to give him a proper kiss, licking his lips as he pulled away. “You have two weeks worth of attention to give me, Mr. Greg.” He smirked, seeing Dogman’s tongue stick out of his mouth. 

He was such an idiot. But maybe Petey was too for falling for him. Oh, well. As far as he could see, Dogman was worth the hassle. 

https://www.deviantart.com/anime4liver/art/The-Date-for-chapter-13-of-Love-After-War-1189431470

Chapter Text

Petey awoke, the sun in his eyes from the cracked open curtains and he felt beyond comfortable. If it was morning, the sun wouldn’t be peaking through his curtains yet if he was in his bed. He rubbed his face sleepily into what his head was on when he caught a deep, sweet woodsy scent and wondered for a split second why it would smell that way and why it was so firm.
Then he remembered he and Dogman had been snuggling and sharing kisses while they watched a few movies and Petey introduced Dogman to one of his favorite shows, just enjoying the other’s company. As his body began to wake up along with his mind, he felt warm and strong hands rub his back in slow circles, making him move his head and see a big and scarred snout in front of his face, blowing air in his face and the chest underneath him shaking with his chuckle. “Gah! How long have you been awake?” He asked, pushing himself back, going to sit up to see Dogman better, but his body had other plans as his arms stretched out and his back arched, tail coiling around Dogman’s leg tightly, and his claws dug into Dogman’s shoulders, the claws catching against the fabric of his shirt. “S-sorry.” He blushed, having not meant to do that, and sat up, stretching his arms above his head, not thinking of his position and hearing some cracks. “Remind me not to sleep like that again. Not that you weren’t comfortable, but it wasn’t on my joi-“ his rambling was cut off by Dogman smiling goofily and sitting up, one arm wrapping around Petey’s waist to keep him steady and he nuzzled under Petey’s jaw, nipping it gently with a small growl and a chill ran down Petey’s spine.

Taking a deep breath and licking Petey’s neck a couple times, Dogman pulled away. “It’s fine. We should get up and have some coffee and breakfast.” He signed, releasing a large yawn and shaking his head.

Petey was still trying to process what Dogman had just done and the feeling of that hand at the base of his spine, above the base of his tail. He also wasn’t sure about Dogman’s thing about biting him, no matter how gently he did it. Gulping, he moved, placing his hands on Dogman’s shoulders to move off his lap, then bending down and giving Dogman a small kiss. “I better get ready for the day. You can freshen up down here, right? Then we should get Lil Petey, since I still need to help him with his costume.” He then began to walk upstairs and he felt his face heat the more he thought about what had happened in the last 24-hours.
His fur bristled and his face began to turn red as he turned the shower on. He actually did it. They actually did it. They were dating. They haven’t said the three special words, but it was obvious Dogman liked him back as much as he liked him. Well…loved him, but that only made the blush worse. He wasn’t a teen anymore for crying out loud! But it was the first time someone took such an interest in him that wasn’t when he was in drag or just out to mingle with others. Dogman cared. He cared about Lil Petey and about Petey’s feelings and his fears. He honestly didn’t know what Dogman saw in him or if he had relationships before either. He doubted it, since before “the incident” Dogman was a dog. It didn’t help that everyone feared him afterwards, so he doubted Dogman had a chance. If that was the case…Petey remembered how smooth and charming Dogman was, as if it was effortless. “That is so unfair! It should be illegal for him to be so damn charming and hot!” He grumbled, drying his fur and deciding if he should get an outfit out or not. Might as well, he supposed, his fur was thin and the weather was chilly. He set out Dogman’s old ARMY shirt, it bringing an odd sense of comfort in this new day where things had changed, along with some thicker leggings, and a black winter zip up jacket and setting it next to his outfit from last night that lay draped over his bed, having changed when they returned the night before.

He brushed his fur in the mirror, eyes going back to the outfit he would have to properly put away at some point. “I feel almost too lucky. Do I…do I deserve all this?” He glanced at a picture of his mom on his nightstand as he went to leave his room. “I suppose I shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth, huh? I have a wonderful and bright son, a stable and good job, and if I do this right…maybe a great man who…nev-never mind.” He shook his head, heading down the stairs again as he smelled the aroma of coffee brewing and the sound of breakfast being made.

Dogman himself, had sat with his face in his hands, embarrassed at his behavior. What was it about Petey that brought this out in him? The jealousy he had felt, the need to shower Petey in his scent or mark him so others knew to stay away romantically from him. He had no idea, having never felt this type of love before. It was new, like what that crazy doctor turned him into. Groaning, Dogman tilted his head back before sighing and going to the spare bathroom and grabbing the spare shirt he grabbed in case one of his got dirty, having not planned to spend the night. He looked at his reflection and tried using the water and his fingers to fix some of his bed head. Then he changed his shirt, looking at the body that wasn’t his. He looked at his scars, all riddled along his body, some lighter and silver, while others were deeper and pink. His gaze shifted to the sutures, some frayed and old and the light ones that were still tight that Petey did for him.
Petey…what did he do to deserve Petey? Petey was beautiful and Dogman loved when his fur was disheveled after waking up or how his nose would whistle when he’s sleeping. He had woken up a couple hours before Petey that morning, his internal clock never giving him a rest, and just enjoyed sleeping next to someone after so long, feeling their life move along with his own breathing. Petey was a loving dad and so intelligent. He was caring and forgiving and yet fiery. There might be something wrong with him. He liked when Petey was fiery and short tempered.

But why would Petey want to kiss or cuddle or-or anything with him? His insecurities began to chew at him. He was a freak. He was an amalgamation. He always acted first then thought after. He was littered in scars and no one would go near Petey and Lil Petey when Dogman was around, which for the bad things, was good, but it also could hinder their connections to others, couldn’t it? He was overprotective and wouldn’t hesitate to commit horrible acts if it meant keeping them safe and happy. He splashed water in his face and shook his head. Either way, no matter the reason Petey had for giving him a chance and letting him in, he wouldn’t screw it up. He couldn’t. Now he had breakfast to start and find out what Petey had planned other than working on Lil Petey’s costume, which he had to wonder what it was? He wasn’t sure if either had told him yet.

………………………………..

Dogman hummed as best as he could while he made coffee and saw what was available for breakfast. Omelets looked good so maybe that and some diced potatoes? Sounded good to him.

He began to wonder what kind of song would be their first? Now that he was thinking about it. He didn’t care about the classical music they had been playing, but he was a little jealous he didn’t get the chance to. That stupid cat got in the way. He cut their time there short. Because Dogman didn’t want to embarrass Petey, he made him handle it. He groaned, mentally hitting himself.
Great…
He skipped a song and one of his favorite rock songs began to play and he bobbed his head to it, grabbing the bowl he was whisking the eggs in and doing a little dance, careful not to drop the bowl.

He didn’t see Petey walk into view and cover his mouth at seeing Dogman’s silly display, until he turned, halting to a stop and grasping the bowl of whisked eggs tightly to his chest, eyes wide at being caught.

Petey’s body shook with laughter, unable to contain it. “Haw, haw, haw, hawwww! No, don’t stop, that was-haw-that was cute.” He said, walking over and seeing Dogman pause the song and decided to get closer, observing the old rock band shirt he wore under his dog tags along with his jeans and boots he wore the day before. He looked at Dogman’s confused face, the tip of his tongue poking out as usual and grasped the dog tags in his grasp gently before bending down and giving him a kiss, the tongue having gone back into the mouth it belonged. He felt Dogman sigh into it and felt a warm hand land on the back of his neck and press Petey further into it, and Petey’s heart felt like bursting as he used his available hand to caress the scarred side of Dogman’s muzzle which he didn’t expect to earn him a whine.

They pulled away when the coffee pot beeped, both looking into the others eyes and their gazes were soft and Dogman’s eyes still looked a little dazed, not used to kisses, but enjoying them. “What was that for?” He signed and went to place the eggs in the hot pan, but almost missed when Petey kissed his cheek.

Chuckling at Dogman’s reactions and enjoying to the fullest the happiness coursing through him, Petey began to make their coffee. “Because I can now. I thought dogs couldn’t have coffee?” He asked, playfully raising his brow.

Rolling his eyes, Dogman turned to him and was going to answer but he finally really noticed what Petey was wearing. His heart raced and he blushed, the shirt hiding it. Petey was wearing his shirt. He gulped, fighting the urge to kiss Petey again with his tongue down his throat. He wasn’t sure why that kind of kiss, but he couldn’t quite understand his body’s reactions at the moment. He might have to do more research in that regard. “As you and Sarah have stated, I have a human stomach. I can have a few things a dog can’t. Doesn’t mean I like risking it often.” He signed, finally taking enough breaths to get his impulses under control.

“Uh-huh. Sure. Here, I think that’s how you like it, right?” Petey asked, sliding his cup to him and helping with breakfast. “I can let Flippy know afterwards that we’ll pick up Lil Petey.” He talked, knowing Dogman was listening. Then, he became a little nervous. “What do we tell Lil Petey? How do you think he’ll react?” He wondered, looking at Dogman with his brows furrowed and seeing Dogman add more coffee to the cup to dilute the creamer.

Dogman tilted his head slowly back and forth, thinking. He figured Lil Petey would be happy, but kids could be unpredictable when it came to their parents suddenly dating somebody. Wait. Were they dating? Petey and him kissed and they cuddled. “First,” he messed with his hands, shaking them a little, his ears back with nerves, “we are dating, right? You’re mine? And-and I can be your’s?”

Petey blushed, the red highlighting his cheeks and forehead. “W-w-well duh, Dumbass! I wouldn’t say I was and kiss you if you weren’t!” His fur puffed out in embarrassment.

Dogman put one hand up in surrender and the other to sign. “I just wanted to make sure!” He blushed harder, his face feeling warm.

Petey drank his coffee and stirred the potatoes to calm down, his tail lashing. Then he felt Dogman bump into him, wrapping his arms around Petey, his grip tight. “Hey…what’s with you? Are you that happy about it?” He asked, seeing the red on the back of Dogman’s neck but his shoulders shook.

Dogman couldn’t believe it. He had someone? Someone who was his? Someone who wouldn’t pack their things and leave if he had to be put into the hospital again? Someone who wouldn’t die in front of him again? If Petey ever wanted to leave him, he would at least tell Dogman, right? He could stay? He could continue to look after Lil Petey and protect them? Someone…after a long and agonizing year…someone loved him? He was happy, but his heart ached with pain. He felt his eyes sting and only held on tighter, knowing he was probably hurting Petey, but he didn’t want to cry. Not when it was something happy.

“Hey…Big Guy…why are your shoulders shaking?” Petey asked softly, trying to push Dogman away, which the hybrid allowed. He saw Dogman smile, eyes scrunched, so Petey sighed, kissing his head. “You are so weird.”

Wagging his hips, Dogman was happy Petey couldn’t see he was about to cry. He didn’t want to ruin the moment because of his overwhelming feelings. “Too bad you’re stuck with me.” He signed before checking the eggs, and decided to eat the overcooked one himself since he had gotten distracted.

……………..

“So~, how did it go?” Flippy had asked as he opened the door. He swore he saw the change, but they both could have just fallen harder and not said anything like they had been doing for months.

Petey shrugged, waiting with Dogman at the entrance for Lil Petey to get all his things. “Aside from an asshole ruining the end of our dinner, I would say it went splendidly.” Petey crossed his arms, having missed Dogman scrunching his nose and baring his teeth barely while he rolled his eyes.

Flippy saw it and was curious, hearing Lil Petey and Molly procrastinate as if they don’t see each other all the time. “What asshole?”

Scoffing, Petey trusted Flippy and frankly, he was still mad. Not as bad as last night, but the audacity of the tuxedo to not only bother them unwantedly, but then to insult Greg! He wanted to dance with Dogman, dammit, and they never got the chance! And he was too embarrassed to just ask for one out of the blue! It wasn’t the same.
He flinched, feeling Dogman place his hand on his back just to sign.

“I’m going to check on the kids. Remember, everything is fine now.” He smiled, not bothering to hide his scars from Flippy then waved to Flippy before finding the kids.

Flippy looked at his friend, seeing the scowl lessen as he watched the hybrid walk away. “You were saying?” He asked. He would ask about that look later unless Petey told him.

“Oh, right.” Petey took a deep breath. “So first, did you know where he was taking me last night?” Petey asked, crossing his arms again.

Flippy shook his head. “No. He only told me he wanted to take you somewhere, just you two, out for your birthday and asked if I would watch Lil Petey. I would have anyway, though.”

Petey blew out his mouth. “He…” he blushed a little, remembering how sweet the action was, “he took me to that restaurant I told you about. You know…the one my mom went to.”

Flippy’s eyes widened and couldn’t help the next words out of his mouth given his knowledge of the two. “Please tell me you let him fuck you senseless for that.” He froze, having not meant to say that out loud.

Apparently Petey did not expect that question because his body went rigid and beet red as his fur puffed out and his tail straightened. “WHA-WHY WOULD YOU-WE JUST-ISN’T THAT TOO-I MEAN-NO-I…!” He stuttered, unable to actually articulate anything, his mind racing and some of it to unexpected pictures in his mind making him more flustered.

Flippy just stared at his friend, shocked he had never seen Petey so flustered before. “Sorry, sorry, I didn’t even mean to say that.” He waved his robotic arms, trying to get Petey to calm down.

By then, Petey couldn't even hear him. He forgot all about the tuxedo asshole or telling Flippy about it. He had somehow found a wall and curled into a ball, still red and muttering things. Sure, he and Dogman teased each other, but to outright say something like that? And from Flippy no less? He had to calm down! Why was he so embarrassed over that question? His body felt like it was on fire because it didn’t help his imagination at all.

Flippy let him calm down, not expecting that reaction when he knew Petey had had sex before. “You good? What about the asshole you were talking about?”

Petey rubbed his face to get rid of the last of it and sighed. “I told him I was on a date, which was obvious, but he ignored it and ignored Greg! To get him off our tails, I decided to go with so Greg could pay and get our things. When I saw he was ready, I was able to scratch the guy and give him a piece of my mind before we left. It was rude! “Compatible” my ass!” He fumed.

Grimacing, Flippy felt a little bad. “Sorry about that, Petey. How did Dogman take it? Is that who “Greg” is? I didn’t know he had another name.”

Petey rolled his eyes, standing again. “Yes, that’s Dogman’s real name. The name he had before the military…did that to him. He seemed upset but I assured him I wanted to dance with him, not that pompous ass.” He waved his hand dismissively.

Groaning, Flippy placed his metal hand to his face. “I meant the fact you went with the guy.”

Petey tilted his head, thinking. “Well…I’m not sure. He was upset the guy interrupted, but then he tried consoling me once we left.”

Flippy hissed through his teeth. “Might want to ask him about that.”

Petey couldn’t think of why. The guy was an asshole and it was obvious Petey didn’t want to go with him.

Seeing Petey’s reaction, Flippy sighed. “Just do it. I don’t know about him, but I would feel pretty insecure if the guy I was trying to take out on a nice romantic date for his birthday, willingly, even if he didn’t want to, went with some stranger to dance if I wasn’t even able to do that yet, especially on a day I worked so hard to make a good day for him.”

Petey’s heart dropped. “But he knew I didn’t want to.”

Flippy shrugged. “Still might be good to ask. So are you two a thing yet? Judging by your reaction?”

Petey blushed and nodded. “Yeah. He asked last night when we were walking through the park.”

Flippy laughed. “Finally! You both have been doing that “dance” of yours for a while now.”

Before Petey could scoff and ask what that meant, Lil Petey had bounded in and tackled his Papa’s side in a hug. “Good morning, Papa! I hope your birthday was fun!”

Petey smiled, hugging his son. “It was, thank you. Were you good?”

Lil Petey puffed out his chest. “Always!”

Dogman ruffled the fur on Lil Petey’s head and nodded to Flippy while Petey rolled his eyes and said his goodbyes as well for all of them.

……………..

The car ride back was full of Lil Petey telling them about his night and Petey had told his son about the beach and taking a walk, leaving out most of the night, but he wanted that to be special and Lil Petey was still a kid.

Neither knew how to bring up the new news. But, they supposed they had time and if Lil Petey saw them kiss once or twice then he would ask. Petey just didn’t realize it would happen so soon.

He had been caressing Dogman’s muzzle, trying to get the hybrid to not look so sad, thinking Lil Petey went to put away his items and grab his crafts and costume. “You don’t technically have to go, you know. But we both know you need to check on things.” He smiled, slowly running his hands over Dogman’s jaw, then down his mismatched neck and his thumbs briefly massaged his collarbone before he scratched down his chest, a smug smirk on his face as Dogman shivered, hearing a low growl escape before he grabbed Petey’s wrists.

Fighting the shivers down his spine and that strange but good feeling buzzing in his head, Dogman had stopped Petey, holding onto his wrists with one hand and pulling so Petey had no choice but to lean down and as he looked at Petey’s shocked face at the treatment, he touched their noses together before kissing him, nipping Petey’s lip to gain access, which after a moment, Petey complied, getting his arms free and pulling Dogman closer by his shirt. Dogman pulled away, sending Petey a rotten smirk even with a little saliva on his jaw from the kiss, and used his hand to wipe it away. “I’ll be back tomorrow, Darlin’. But call if you need me.” He tested the nickname, it just came to his head and he liked it, and smiled, grabbing Petey’s hand to kiss it, liking each wave of dopamine that crashed in his head whenever he was able to kiss him.

Petey blushed, his fur bristling at the nickname, but couldn’t say anything about it because Lil Petey’s voice had them both blushing and pulling away.

“Eww, hahaha, an adult kiss! Does that mean you love each other?!” He asked, setting his costume (which was his own flair on a superhero suit) down and walked over to the awkwardly standing adults while his tail wagged.

Dogman put his hand up when he knew Petey was going to say something impulsive in his embarrassment and signed. “We do.” He replied simply. It didn’t need to be complicated.

“Do I call you Dad now? Are you two going to get married?” He asked, eyes sparkling brightly.

“What?! No! At least-at least not-I mean-!” Petey fumbled, heart feeling like it was going to burst. He wasn’t good at talking about things like that on a good day.

Dogman helped though, getting Lil Petey’s attention. “What your Papa is trying to say is we aren’t at that level yet, if we ever do. It’s similar to a video game that way. Through games and challenges, your love levels up. Get it?” He asked, trying to answer Lil Petey but also make it simple for a kid.

Lil Petey tilted his head in confusion. “I get it, but if you’re with my Papa, what do I call you?”

Dogman smiled, then kneeled down and licked Lil Petey’s head. “Dogman is fine. I’m still who I was, it’s just I get the bonus of kissing your Papa now.” He laughed, then dramatically flinched when Petey smacked the back of his head.

Petey had crossed his arms, head turned while his face stayed red. “Just leave already!” He yelled, tail lashing back and forth.

Seeing Petey’s ears flick, Dogman had an idea. He grabbed the back of Petey’s neck with one hand, and the back of Lil Petey’s with the other and as he pressed Lil Petey’s face into his side to hide his face, he pulled Petey’s head down and gently nibbled on his ear before he released them both and left before Petey could actually hit him.

……………….

Halloween was spent walking around the city and Dogman accompanied Petey, Lil Petey, and Flippy and his family to the pumpkin patch to burn off more day time before trick or treating started and Dogman would have to part with them to escort Steve’s sister, Rene, home. He was pleasantly surprised when Petey pulled him away before he left to give him a few pecks, only to scold him to be safe.

Since it was a block party, Dogman parked at the end and smoked while he walked to where Steve told him the house would be. The moon was large and almost full, the wind chilly where even if he wasn’t smoking you could see his breath. He spotted her, dressed in an inflatable dinosaur suit, using her phone to communicate and laughing with her friends, seeing them talk normally to her, knowing she could read lips. It wasn’t that late yet, maybe a little after 10:45PM, so Dogman leaned against a wall across the street and smoked while he waited, listening to the rowdiness of teens and children. Of people.

When he opened them again, he checked the time, seeing it was a little after 11PM and that Petey sent him pictures of the kids candy hoard and of them trick or treating, then of Lil Petey passed out on the couch with some candy halfway out his mouth.

[Petey: Aaaand he’s out. Wish you could have come with us, but maybe next year. He asked if we would all dress up next year, lol. Let me know when you make it home and SAFELY. Goodnight, Greg.]

He smiled at the text and rolled his eyes, heart feeling warm as he replied.

[Dogman: About to fetch Rene now and I’ll text you when I get home. Good night, Darlin. Hope your dreams are sweet.]

He chuckled at the profanity text he received for that in turn and put his phone away. He walked up to them, the teens flinching but thinking his head was an elaborate mask. Eh, at least there was one day out of the year people wouldn’t fear him. He poked Rene, signing. “Steve sent me to escort you home. I’ve let you have some extra time, so let’s go.”

Rene smiled, rolling her eyes and replied. “But they were going to a party a few blocks over. Please?”

Dogman shook his head. “Maybe if you can show him you can obey curfew, he will let you out later more often. But it wouldn’t be smart to break his trust the first time, right?” He gave her a knowing smile, seeing her sigh exaggeratingly but started turning after she sent her friends a slurred “goodbye” with her voice and led the way home, Dogman following behind then next to her.

“Why can’t he trust me, Dogman? I would have been safe!” She complained, pouting.

Dogman smiled, finding the teen urge for rebellion frustrating but amusing. It depended on the teen. “You are all he has. It is not you he doesn’t trust. I know you want to do what they do, but they can scream or hear someone coming up behind them. You cannot. And I am not saying that to make you feel bad for something out of your control.”

Rene sighed. “But you can do whatever you want and you can’t talk.”

Giving her a deadpan look, he pointed to his head. “Your brother has to sell me cigarettes, Rene! I can’t vocalize anything to anyone without using my hands or an automated voice on my phone.” Which was 98% true. He just knew he would tear his mismatched voice box and vocal cords if he tried speaking. Plus, with a dog’s muzzle, it was hard articulating.

Groaning in defeat, Rene’s shoulders sagged. “Fi~~~ne! You win. But will you talk to my brother and tell him I listened? Maybe he can trust me to stay out with my friends later than usual from now on?” She asked, unlocking the door and pouting her lip at him.

Dogman rolled his eyes but gave a nod.

“Thank you! Thank you!” She signed excitedly and hugged him in her suit before walking inside.

He shook his head, waiting to see the lights turn on and hear the deadbolts lock and he sent Steve a text, taking out another smoke, having not smoked as much around Petey and definitely not Lil Petey. He was going to send Petey one last text to tell him he was headed home, but as he was a few yards from Steve’s house, he heard the sounds of a lot of breaking glass and when he turned his head to check, seeing if some idiots were just breaking bottles, his heart stopped. He saw a group of masked and dark dressed teens running from the house, laughing and yelling and from multiple broken windows, smoke and flames blazed out from Steve’s house. Where Rene was.

Something went “boom” as more smoke billowed out from the house and as Dogman remembered when he would hear bombs going off, the flames hot and sulfuric, he ran towards the house, uncaring how he got in.
He had to get in.
He couldn’t leave her.
He couldn’t wait for backup on this.
He hoped Petey would forgive him.
But he couldn’t risk it.

Especially when Rene couldn’t hear any glass breaking or anyone pounding on the door.

Chapter Text

Dogman pulled up his mask, going to the nearest window that was busted open and going inside, even as the shattered glass on the window sill cut open his palm and the heat from the house was growing. The smoke was thick and it was spreading fast since the home was older and more flammable. He knew she couldn’t hear so he tried looking for her to the best of his ability, even though it was the first time he’d been in the home. He saw the broken bottles the teens threw, already having caught on fire. Molotov cocktails. No wonder the home lit up so fast.
He continued looking, even as his lungs and eyes began to burn from the fire and smoke.

“AHHHHH!! HELP ME! HELP! SOMEONE!! PLEASE!!” He heard Rene scream, the pitch sending a cold chill down his spine, having never heard her scream before and horrified she was screaming without knowing if anyone was actually there or would get to her.

He ran up and down the hall, pulling his sleeve over his hand to try and open doors as he went but each was empty and filled with smoke until he reached one door, which was locked. She wouldn't hear him pounding on it. Probably wasn’t even looking at the door either. He had to support himself against the wall for a second while a coughing fit ran through his body, the smoke worsening.

Then he lifted his leg and kicked at the door handle, hoping to break it and after five kicks, it did, revealing Rene in her black long sleeve sweater and her underwear, having been getting ready to shower. There were tears in her eyes as she tried covering her face and there was a large tear in her shirt on her right shoulder where some fire had got on it, her hair singed on that side up to her chin and some blood from the burns. Shocked at her state and seeing a broken Molotov cocktail in the shower tub from the broken window above the shower, he rushed over, ripping off his mask and trying to sign to her to the best of his ability, then just put it over her head, her hair trapped down with the mask as it was put over her mouth and nose, then he took off his jacket that had some scorch marks and draped it over her head and shoulders before guiding her out of the bathroom while Rene gripped into his shirt with shaking hands and a terrified look.

Beyond the roaring fire, Dogman heard the sirens of fire trucks and tried to not breathe in too much in relief. They walked down the hall, avoiding the tunnel of fire that was the hallway as best as they could and saw the damage in the living room. Rene was coughing and choking on the smoke by then, the bottoms of her feet cut up by the glass she accidentally stepped on in the bathroom. Neither could see very well due to how thick the fire and smoke was, so unknowingly, they got too close to Steve and Rene’s family bookshelf, the whole thing on fire, and all Dogman heard before he turned his head was cracking, popping, and a deafeningly low groan as the bookshelf that was almost as tall as the ceiling began to fall forward, but when he tried moving them out of the way, his shins bumped hard into the coffee table so he had no choice but to push Rene in front of him and wait for the impact that was far too soon as burning books fell around them and he guarded her body with his own, pushing her to the ground where he hoped it was safest, hearing her scream then everything was knocked out of him. His breath, mostly, but he almost crushed her, his whole body taut and he couldn’t think for a moment, feeling the heaviness of the books and bookshelf on his back, the wood feeling like a brand against his back and some books fell around them. He yelped when his neck felt on fire, as if the fire was branding his neck, having felt a book fall past his shoulder, then Rene smacked his neck where his fur and sutures caught fire and it burned, knowing some flames made it inside, unsure if any sutures were frayed off from the fire.

Even if he could barely breathe, he knew they had to get out. She could die from too much smoke inhalation. They both could, and he made a promise he’d be damned for eternity if he didn’t keep it. Dogman pushed against the shelf, twisting his body to push it away, feeling the burns on his palms, even if they weren’t that bad, and even against his back and spine’s protest, he picked her up, having no time or patience left and ran to collide his shoulder with the front door, not wanting to risk burning his hands on metal. It didn’t work. He tried again, the door opening with a splintering crack as he almost bumped into the firemen who were able to get it open as he collided and he stumbled out all while Rene held on tight.

The firefighters and police looked at them, some only feet away, about to head in to make sure if there was anyone inside and seemed to stop for a moment before Dogman barked at them, getting them to move again. They grabbed Rene and some others had already started putting the fire out and Dogman tried to walk, limping badly, his adrenaline leaving, making way to the pain his body was in and the hot, sticky blood starting to run down his neck.

“Come on, let’s get you checked out too, Sir.” One of the EMTs on the scene approached him.

It happened so fast after he knew she was safe, seeing Rene be brought back to an ambulance and getting her wounds looked at.

One moment his heart was in his throat and he was saving someone from an inferno, adrenaline was his drug, and the next…he was empty. Or at least, that’s what it felt like. He knew what it was. The fire was too close to explosives. The smoke was all too similar to the ones left behind by grenades and gunfire. The burns were all too close to torture and the feeling of blood running down his neck was almost as suffocating as when they sawed it from his body. He could barely feel the pain, but he didn’t know the extent of the damage he took in his haste to get them out. He tried grounding himself, doing what Sarah said, but each fresh breath of cold air didn’t feel enough.
It was just a fire.
He wasn’t overseas.
There wasn’t a bomb. There weren't any casualties. No lives were lost. No blood was spilled. No corpses with their clouded and pained eyes gazed back into his own.

“Sir, I really think you should come with me.” The EMT repeated, unsure if touching Dogman was a good idea, but her hands ended up in Dogman’s line of sight.

The techniques weren’t working well. No, they weren’t working at all. His heartbeat was picking up again, ears back, and he began licking his lips, an old dog habit but it brought no comfort like it used to. His arms were tingling, wanting to grab something, wanting to run. It was too much. The air reeked of smoke and the blood slowly trickling from his neck again was nauseating. He saw the gloved hands of the stranger and even though her gloves were clean and dry, when Dogman blinked, all he saw was a flash of blood soaked gloves holding one of his organs to remove before he blinked again and it was back to normal.
He was having an attack. He had to calm down. He wasn’t there anymore. They couldn’t hurt him. But all he could do was snarl, a deep growl vibrating his chest as he tried backing away.

God…he hated hospitals. He knew they healed, they helped, but it was too sterile for the suffering that entered there. They could poke and prod him. Stick him with a shot and do worse to him. They could hurt Petey and Lil Petey while he’s out. Wait. He wasn’t with them right now. Rene…where was Rene? His mind was racing so quick his head whipped back and saw them taking Rene’s vitals and having an oxygen mask to her face. She was safe. She would be safe. He had to focus on her. She was breathing. She had a burn on her shoulder and would need a haircut from where the fire got her. She met his gaze and motioned with one hand weakly. “Come here.” It said.

She needed him right now. He couldn’t be lost when someone needed him. He licked his lips again multiple times, shaking his head and whining, the pain coming back as the memories faded. He couldn’t relax though and he knew any wrong moves could have him spiraling again. Through the pain, he began to pant, for some reason reverting to his more dog-ish ways when under stress. He stood next to her, ignoring the EMTs and even growling at them if they approached him, tired yet alert, signing. “We should call your brother.” He said, taking note that the fire was being put out quickly since the home was small.

Rene’s eyes were tired and still tear stained from the pain she was in and the fear she felt. “But who did this? Why? Steve’s going to be pissed!” She covered her face as the EMTs spoke with whoever from the police department and Dogman pulled her hands from her face, ignoring the large cut and the burns that stung.

“I don’t know who or why either. But you need help and Steve has to know. I’m sorry.” He signed, giving her a sympathetic smile.

Her lip wobbled, seeing her once decent home in ruin, most of it covered in black. “Our parents left us that house. It was…that’s all we had…” her signs were choppy and slow, still in shock.

Dogman was getting dizzy from a bruised and possibly burned back and blood loss, but he ignored it as his heart pounded with pain, understanding her pain. “I’ll text him for you. You can stay with me until he returns, okay? They might keep you at the hospital until tomorrow, though.” He grabbed his jacket from next to her and went to help wrap it around her waist so she wasn’t exposed, but she stopped it.

Rene rubbed her eyes, starting to cry. “But you’re bleeding too.” She signed, pointing to his neck.

“I don’t know what she’s saying, but I see where she’s pointing. What the fuck is going on, Dogman? You’re off duty, what happened?!” Clarence’s voice made them both flinch.

Dogman couldn’t even stand straight, limping as he turned towards Clarence before he took his undamaged phone from his pocket. He was surprised it didn’t even have a scratch on it. “Rene is the sister of my friend. I was dropping her off at home after a party but when I began to leave I heard bottles breaking and…and it wasn’t just bottles. I couldn’t see their faces and reaching her was my priority.” He typed.

Clarence pinched the bridge of his nose. “God give me strength. Trouble just follows you everywhere, doesn’t it, Dogman? Everywhere you go, either you or someone else gets hurt. Look, they’re putting out the rest of that fire, we need to contact her guardian and check her for any internal damage so she’s going to the hospital and I suggest you do the same.”

Dogman stiffened. “Either you or someone else gets hurt”, was what Clarence just said. Was that…was that true? Wait. Hospital? No. No! He didn’t want anyone near his neck! He shook his head, feeling more blood trickle out, the stream no doubt reaching near his hip.

“No? Do you not see the state you’re in? We’ll call Petey when we get there. You’re bleeding like crazy.” Clarence pointed out.

His fists tightened so much that his knuckles were white. He didn’t want to! But he was getting dizzy and weak. He knew he would endanger others if he drove. But he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t!

“Now you have two choices here and I hate treating you like a kid that won’t listen. One, you go to the hospital awake. Or two, you bleed out and pass out so you’re not awake there. Your pick.” Clarence sternly spoke, knowing enough about Dogman’s nonverbal communication.

Rene grabbed his hand. “Do you want to ride with me? I’m still pretty scared and I don’t know what they could be telling me.” She signed, smiling nervously.

He was scared. He didn’t want to show it, but he was. He nodded, getting his jacket from Rene finally and applying much needed pressure to his neck while he sat next to her in the ambulance, but he didn’t allow any of the EMTs to touch him. He allowed Rene to lay her head on his shoulder for comfort, but that was it. He needed that anchor. He was going to need more if he was going to a fucking hospital as a patient. On the ride, he zoned in and out, vision blurring, then tried calling Petey and hanging up before it went to voicemail. He did that multiple times until he heard Petey pick up, then he hung up, going to text as his fingers shook violently, his agitation skyrocketing. He grit his teeth, growling low in his throat and he wished he could throw it, but that would only upset him more. He wanted to hit something. He wanted to bite and scratch and tear.

He didn’t want to be poked. He didn’t want to be looked at like a weird specimen. He didn’t want them stitching him together or touching him!

[Petey: WHAT THE FUCK GREG! Don’t fucking call me when I know you can’t speak then hang up on me! Never hang up on me! Why were you calling me?!]

His phone pinged with an irate Petey. He didn’t mean to upset him. He was just scared. He typed slowly, trying to spell correctly as his eyes couldn’t focus. He was weakening fast. Fuck.

[Dogman: Gonnnng hospital Need you scared no want them totch axcident]

He wrote, knowing he definitely messed up, misspelled and made, probably, no sense, but didn’t want Rene to read it or fix it for him and his hands were shaking almost violently, even the one pressing his jacket against his neck. The fire had cut through the sutures next to his spine all the way through where Petey’s stitches were. Petey was the only one he allowed near his neck aside from Lil Petey (who usually only nuzzled into his neck or pet the fur above the sutures) and if it ever came to it, he would probably allow Genie to mend some wounds on his body, but never his neck.

“When will my brother be back?” Rene had tapped his hand to sign. She looked exhausted and scared, eyes red from the smoke and crying.

Dogman tried signing, but his hand wouldn’t stop shaking. “I…don’t…know…hopefully…soon.” He signed slowly, then felt her wrap her arms around his own and continued to lay her head on his shoulder, staying quiet the rest of the ride, while he fought to stay awake and in control.

[Petey: Which one?! We’re headed there now.]

He read the text, feeling guilt buried beneath his other stronger emotions.

[Dogman: Yours]

And he left it at that, putting his phone in his pocket and trying to do his breathing exercises.
……………

It was a mess before they even walked through the doors. They tried touching him or going near him since he was injured but he growled and snapped at them, muzzle scrunched and tongue out. Even Rene couldn’t convince him to let them help. His jacket was soaked halfway and he was dizzy, unable to turn and circle to protect himself or else he’d risk falling.

“Sir, we’re just trying to help. You’re getting blood on the floor.” One nurse said, trying to sound calm and kind, but Dogman was beyond any comfort limits. He still growled and snapped at the hands that got close. “Sir, if you won’t allow us to take you back to help you, I’ll have to get security to force you and we don’t want that.” She said, trying to convince Dogman to allow treatment.

His body felt both hot and cold at the same time, knowing it was just shock, but what she said only made it worse and he tried stepping back. Security to force him? He’ll rip off any hand that tries. He snarled, licking his lips and his growling was continuous, the vibrations making his heart feel funny. He saw them lead Rene into the hall to a room to get her looked at, but Dogman wouldn’t allow the same. She was a human child, she would be safe. Steve was on his way as well, having gotten a reply text since Steve knew neither could talk on the phone if he tried.

“Are we sure a vet wouldn’t be more suited?” Another asked, hesitant to go near a violent animal.

The nurse who spoke first shrugged. “I don’t know. But unlike us, they should all be home.” She looked behind Dogman and yelled out, worried. “No, don’t do it, it’s dangerous!”

He didn’t know why she said that until he felt a strong hand close his muzzle, the grip tight, and Dogman’s mind went blank. He knew he dropped the jacket and tried shaking his head free, more blood pouring from his neck as he yanked and his hands, soaked in his blood and burns, pulled on the hand until it released and his jaws opened wide but before he could clamp them against the security guard’s jugular, his head was punched to avoid it and he staggered, his legs giving out as he slipped on the bloody jacket. He backed away on his hands and knees, smearing his blood along the floor, back to snarling and snapping his jaws, his body shaking violently.

The nurses tried getting close, not liking how much blood was on the floor, before a panicked little voice was yelling out, making everyone stop.

“Dogman! What happened?! Why are you hurt?!” Lil Petey’s voice rang out and he was running to Dogman, who’s head snapped to him, whining loudly.

No. No, no, no, no! He didn’t want Lil Petey to see this! He tried covering his wound and backing away, seeing Petey right on Lil Petey’s heel.

“Lil Petey, I said to stay in the-GREG!” He yelled, grabbing Lil Petey’s arm and yelling for one of the nurses to take him to the waiting room, which one did, even as Lil Petey struggled, beyond worried about Dogman.

“No! I need to make sure he’s okay!” Lil Petey yelled, tears already in his eyes at seeing how hurt someone he loved was, but the nurse kept walking, trying to assure him that Dogman would be okay soon.

He saw Petey kneel and slowly get close, his ears back and eyes wide with worry. “Greg, what’s going on? Why aren’t you in a room?” He asked.

Dogman began to pant and whine, moving so he could stand, feeling as if being on the floor made him more vulnerable. He couldn't even sign, dammit! He tried, using the wall to stand which worried Petey more, seeing how much he was shaking and how wide his eyes were. But he couldn’t sign. His hands shook too much and it was pissing him off.

“Dr. Petey, please don’t get too close. He’s been trying to snap at everyone who tries.” The remaining nurse said.

Petey briefly turned his attention to them. “What? Why?”

“He isn’t allowing us to take him further.” They replied.

Petey looked back at him, seeing him stand but a lot of his body weight was pressed against the white wall. His eyes were still wide and he bared his teeth, but he wasn’t snarling anymore. “Greg…” Petey began, getting close and waving his hand in Dogman’s face. “Greg…they need to treat you. You’re losing a lot of blood and it’s scaring me.” Petey got close, unafraid of Dogman himself, but terrified of what he was seeing. He placed his hand against Dogman’s cheek, almost moving it when the full weight of his head pressed into his palm.

Dogman allowed his eyes to close for a moment, hating he was scaring Petey, but he couldn’t control it, he was petrified, then with his shaking hands, he poked Petey’s chest when he looked at the taller cat. He did it again, and again, until Petey understood.

“I’ll help, but they need to help me too. Doctors don’t work alone all the time. If I’m there, will you please, for the love of anything, will you PLEASE let us get you to a room to help you?” He asked, his voice shaking.

Dogman’s vision blurred, Petey nothing but an orange shape and he tried blinking it away. He was in so much pain. He felt sick. He tried reaching for Petey’s hand, who took it in confusion when Dogman missed.

“Okay.” Petey’s breath shuddered. He was used to being calm in all medical situations unless a patient was dying during surgery, but he had never seen Dogman like this. He had seen patients not like being there, but even they would have given up or passed out by then. But Dogman was refusing to. “Let’s go.”

Seeing some nurses appear to follow them, Dogman’s mind flashed to back then, when lights flickered above him and he laid on a rusted and blood-caked gurney, his heart rate speeding up. He stopped, one hand on Petey’s chest and he pointed to the door the nurse took Lil Petey, whining and trying to sign the kitten’s name.

Petey looked back before he took Dogman’s hand again, seeing the small puddle of blood being made and couldn’t understand why Dogman was starting to panic again. “Lil Petey is fine. They’ll probably give him a snack and something to do while he waits.” He saw Dogman shake his head, whining louder. “He’s safe, Greg. You’ve picked him up in the lobby without me around before, remember? He is safe. But the longer you refuse to get patched up, the longer it will take for you to see him and he’s worried so I know he wants to see you too. You don’t want him seeing you like this, right?” He asked calmly, understanding Dogman’s urgency, but still confused as to why it was there.

Dogman grit his teeth, just not wanting to be there. He wanted to be home or at Petey’s. He didn’t want to remember that day! He whined loudly, grasping Petey’s hand in his tightly and still shaking.

“Come on, Big Guy. I’m here. I’ll be here. I’ll do whatever you want as long as you let me fucking heal you.” Petey said, bending down and trying to get Dogman to focus on him.

Dogman almost tripped over his own feet when he turned to walk where Petey wanted him to.

Petey immediately wrapped one arm around his waist and tried to calmly talk to him while they walked.

“Should we get him a gurney?” A nurse asked, but that had Dogman growling again, revealing his teeth.

Petey was shocked. It was just a gurney. For fucks sake, how much was Dogman going to fight them? “No, he’ll only fight it. Let’s go in there, it should be available.” He said, nodding to one of the closer rooms.

The nurse nodded and opened the door, leaving to get supplies.

Dogman halted when they got to the entrance of the room, seeing the larger medical equipment.

Petey was losing patience as his worry grew. “Greg, if you don’t fucking do this right now, I will keep Lil Petey from you!” His voice raised, seeing Dogman flinch and tighten his hold as he forced his feet to move forward. It was a lie. A very empty one. But he was relieved it worked. He tried helping Dogman onto the bed, but Dogman pushed him away, whining when his back bent and the bed shook with him. “Why are you doing this to yourself?!” He asked, tail lashing, but he swallowed the lump in his throat.

Dogman couldn’t even lean back, so he sat there, hunched, one hand bloody against his neck and clutching his pants in a death grip before he looked at Petey, whining more softly.

“Is it just your neck?” He asked, but worried when Dogman shook his head. “Where else?”

Using the hand that was gripping his pants, he moved it to point to his back.

Petey nodded. “Can you remove your shirt?”

Dogman removed his other hand to lift it, but when his arms lifted to a certain point, they shook harder, as if he was unable to.

“Okay. It’s okay. I’ll help. Can you lift your arms?” He asked softly, grabbing where it was lifted. The shirt was soaked under his hands and part of him was happy it was a dark color since he felt he knew what the substance was.

Dogman was breathing hard, part of him wanting to just cry since Petey was there, but he wasn’t safe yet. He lifted them, yelping as the shirt rubbed against his back.

Petey almost stopped, but Dogman never lowered his arms. When it was off, he tossed the shirt to the floor, hearing the wet slap when it landed and finally saw why. The side where his neck was open was drenched in blood all the way down past where the pants hung on his hips and when Petey saw his back, he gasped. It was bruised and burned, the burns ranging from mild to blistered. What had happened?

Dogman lowered his arms slowly and he felt Petey grab the one closest to him and hold it gently, trying not to shake as well. Dogman whined, setting his head against Petey’s fingers, until he sat upright, on guard again when the nurse came back with supplies.

“I talked to one of the EMTs that were on the scene. He was seen trying to get out of the front door with a teen girl who was also injured in the house fire. Where should we start?” They asked, grabbing a vial and filling a syringe with pain killers.

Petey’s heart stopped. “A house fire?! How?! Is she okay?” He asked, knowing the girl was most likely Steve’s sister.

Before the nurse could get even an inch closer with the syringe, Dogman was backing away to the other side of the bed, about to get off of it and he growled, opening his mouth to bare his teeth.

Petey saw that and stopped them. “Let me try.” He grabbed it, having put gloves on beforehand. “Greg? Will you let me? It’s just something for pain, I promise.”

Dogman closed his mouth for Petey, but still growled, shaking his head as more blood dripped from the wound.

Petey couldn’t believe it. “It’s for PAIN, Greg. You have to be in a lot of it. It will help.”

He still shook his head. He didn’t care. A pain killer could make him sleep. Then bad things would happen. He could sleep the pain off at home. No matter what state he was in, he would not fall asleep where people could hurt Petey or Lil Petey without his knowing.

Petey couldn’t take seeing all the blood, so he set it down. “Fine. No pain killers. Hand me the thread and needle. The neck comes first.” He instructed, the nurse grabbing it and handing it to him along with a sanitized and wet cloth to clean the blood. “I’m going to stitch this now, Greg. Okay?” He asked, setting one hand against the opposite cheek of where the wound was, feeling Dogman lean into it, his head heavy and his eyes slipped closed, but Petey knew he didn’t pass out, even if he wished Dogman would. He hated seeing him in pain.

Petey nodded, giving Dogman’s nose a small peck before he cleaned the wound and began stitching. But he didn’t just do the outside like he had before. Dogman showed him and told him before that the awful and cruel bastards who did that to him never stitched where the different neck muscles met. He used a finer and thin thread first, moving his hand farther away so Dogman’s head would follow it to open the wound more, and he began, feeling Dogman’s tremors but the hybrid stayed still, his breathing labored. Petey clenched his jaw as he worked. How could Dogman let him do this with no pain killers? How could he stay so still while his muscles were being stitched while he was awake? What did they do to him to such an extent that Dogman COULD be this way? “What about the girl?” He asked, trying to occupy his mind with talk while he worked.

The nurse startled, having been confused and baffled by what they were witnessing. “Uh…she’s fine. Or, she will be. She’s in another room, but her injuries were mild in comparison to his. A bad burn on her shoulder that will scar and they had to remove broken glass from the soles of her feet and give her oxygen and they’re running tests to make sure her lungs haven’t suffered too much. There’s just one thing. We tried finding a file on him, even using this “Dogman” name, but nothing came up.”

Petey figured. But he was happy the girl was okay. He moved to the larger thread when he finished, seeing Dogman open his eyes blearily and close them again after he saw Petey was still working. “Try under “Knight”. A soldier specifically. We can update the information there if we can find it. Get me what you can for the burns on his back and more gauze please.” He asked, snipping the thread and cleaning up all the blood along the neck before grabbing the available gauze and wrapping it around Dogman’s neck, who was unnaturally limp. When he looked, he was still awake, though. “Are you sure you don’t want anything for pain? Even a pill?” He asked, rubbing his thumb against Dogman’s cheek.

He was in so much pain, but Dogman still shook his head the best he could, his body beginning to feel like lead. What he wanted was to be out of there. What he wanted was to know Petey, Lil Petey, and Rene were safe. He was glad to hear she wouldn’t be affected too badly physically, but he knew the damage was done mentally. He used one hand, needing comfort, to gently rub up and down Petey’s arm.

Petey wasn’t in any pain physically, but his heart was hurting so much it was giving him a headache. “Okay.” He said softly, then saw the cut and burns on Dogman’s palms. “Those too?” He nodded to them, holding his hand out to see if Dogman would let him.

His eyes slowly drifted to his hands, having forgotten about them, then moved them towards Petey’s.

Petey thanked him quietly and stitched the cut before applying a salve to the burns and wrapping those too. When the nurse returned, they worked on his back and they set Knight’s file away for the moment. Dogman had been shaking, larger tremors coming in intervals, but he didn’t fight them. He just stared anywhere, slowly blinking, eyes often trying to find Petey to make sure he was there. Usually Petey would prefer this over a patient who fought the whole time, but this wasn’t his Greg. Whoever was on the bed allowing them to work, was not the hybrid Petey knew and loved.

Once they were done, the nurse took the bloody shirt to dispose of and the supplies away, leaving Petey there with Dogman.

“I can help you lean back so you can sleep.” He said, trying to fight the lump in his throat that was choking him.

Dogman looked at him, moving his body so he wouldn’t have to turn his head as much and as his shakes weren’t as bad, he signed. “No.”

Petey raised a brow as he got rid of the gloves. “Why not? We still have to see what blood type Knight was so we can give you a transfusion. You lost a lot of blood.”

Dogman’s eyes went far away for a moment, lost in a memory, before he signed again. “No. Blood, then home, then sleep.”

Eyes widening, Petey couldn’t believe it. “Greg, just get some rest!”

Dogman blinked slowly at him. “No.”

Petey clenched his jaw and a wave of warmth that was unpleasant coursed through him and he clenched his hands together, feeling the lump hurt his throat. “Just get some rest, dammit! You’re fucking scaring me! Please! PLEASE!” He begged, the hot tears falling down his cheeks. It was true. Dogman was scaring him. He didn’t know this Dogman. “Please, Greg, why are you fighting me so much over this?!”

Dogman leaned, wrapping his arms around Petey, trying to fight those occasional large tremors. He felt Petey tremble and silently cry, too scared to hug Dogman back and hurt him. Which Dogman knew he wouldn’t. He pulled away, one wrapped hand gently laying against Petey’s neck. “No. I just want to go home.”

Making a choking noise, Petey wiped his eyes and his face, trying to grab the file without removing Dogman’s hand on his neck. “I fucking hate you right now. B-blood type, blood type…” he muttered, looking for it in his file. If this was a different patient, Petey would have forced him to take a pain killer for sleep, at least, but he didn’t know how Dogman would react. If he was fighting them this much and wouldn't even allow Petey to do it, what did that say? “I’ll get this and-and we’ll see if it’s okay for Lil Petey to see you. Maybe he can convince you to rest.” His voice cracked, trying to get his emotions under control. He felt Dogman move his hand to yank Petey closer by his neck and Dogman leaned down and gave his forehead a small kiss, it lingering for a few seconds.

When he pulled away, Dogman signed. “I’m sorry I’m scaring you. I love you.” He tried smiling, but only one corner of his mouth could turn upwards.

Petey lifted his head, silently kissing Dogman back, even as his lips trembled to keep his tears at bay. “I know.” He said, then gave one more look to Dogman before leaving the room, leaving Dogman to stare out the window at the lightening sky. Not seeing the sky at all, but remembering an old and abandoned hospital on the closest base to “home”, where he saw far more in those rooms and halls than he ever wished he remembered. He always envied a human’s ability to forget traumatic experiences. He would always be forced to remember them.

He truly hated scaring Petey like this. But he couldn’t force his body or mind to do anything other than it was. He was scared to think of how many more times in their lives he would scare Petey again.

Chapter Text

Petey splashed cold water on his face in one of the bathrooms to calm down, trying not to cry. He didn’t have a right to at the moment. Then he dried his face and left to get at least a couple bags of blood for the transfusion. He was so worried about Dogman, even if the hybrid wasn’t in any danger of dying. He wanted to let Lil Petey see him for all their sakes, but he felt a transfusion would be best to do first. Dogman needed the replenished blood and Petey needed to calm down. He wanted to know what truly happened to have his usually exuberant and loving man be so empty, for a lack of a better word. It was like he was just a shell. He was going to grab the bags and just go, but he also knew his son had to be worried sick, so he first went to tell Lil Petey how Dogman was doing.

Lil Petey, when he saw him, was drawing behind the front desk, rubbing his eyes with an empty juice box next to him. The edges of his eyes were pink and that broke Petey’s heart more than it already was. “Hey, Bud. How are you holding up out here?” He asked, approaching and giving a small wave to the ladies doing their jobs. The only reason it was okay for Lil Petey to even be back there at the moment, even with patients and other doctors and nurses coming in, was because Lil Petey could stay quiet and out of the way.

Lil Petey’s head whipped up to see his Papa and he got up immediately, hugging him. “Is Dogman okay? Can I see him? Please, please, please?” He begged, his little hands shaking.

Petey kneeled, hugging his son. “Not yet, Baby. I need to do one more thing for him before you can. You’re being such a great help right now, though. I know he’ll be very happy to know how good you’re being and so strong, like Dogman.” He tried giving his son a reassuring smile.

Usually Lil Petey would have wagged his tail and be overjoyed at hearing how strong he was, but he only nodded. “Will he be okay?”

Petey kissed his head. “Yes. He’ll be fine once I can do this one thing. But I will need your help too afterwards.”

Nodding his head, Lil Petey listened intently. “Of course! Anything to help Dogman!”

Petey couldn't help the small smile that gave him. Lil Petey loved Dogman so much it was ridiculous. “You see, Dogman isn’t resting like a good patient. He doesn’t want to sleep at all and we all know sleep helps recovery from being in pain. Can you try and help him after I get you?” He asked, seeing the drawings. “What are you drawing?”

Lil Petey nodded. “I can try and I’m drawing pictures to help Dogman feel better. He keeps each one in his home so I know he likes them.” He rubbed his eyes. “Why was he in pain and losing so much blood, Papa?”

Petting his son’s head, Petey nodded, gulping down the lump in his throat. “I don’t know yet.” He partially lied. He still wasn’t sure if Lil Petey knew Dogman wasn’t born like he was now and he was sure Lil Petey was too young to know. “But we can ask him and he sure does love your drawings. He told me himself. Now I’m going to go give him what he needs and then I’ll come back for you. But I have an idea for your pictures.”

Lil Petey’s ears perked. “What?”

Petey smiled, already feeling a little better because of his son. “Pick out the one you want to give him most right now and as he recovers at home, you can give him more to help him be strong.”

Nodding once firmly, Lil Petey gave his best military salute and gave his Papa one more squeeze before asking one of the ladies for a juice box and going to continue his drawings.

Petey left him to it, thanking them profusely for their patience and help before he left to get the blood bags. It was good he decided to check on Lil Petey first. His son’s love and optimism helped him be strong too. Dogman would get better and they could continue to make happy memories to hopefully override whatever horrors Dogman was keeping from him.

When he got into the room, he saw Dogman covering his ears and still blankly staring out the window until he heard someone come in, his body relaxing a little at seeing it was Petey. Petey gave him a smile and placed the first bag on the hook, shocked when he saw Dogman already have his arm out and ready. “Really? You’re not going to fight me on this?” He asked, getting the needle ready.

Dogman signed, his neck still pulsing with pain. “No. It’s not like you’re going to give me pain killers. It’s just blood. Besides, the sooner this is over, the sooner we can leave.” He sighed, looking away when Petey put the needle in his arm.

“There. Easy peesy.” Petey smiled, trying to keep things light until he saw Dogman staring out the window again. “What are you really seeing out that window? It can’t be the same grey skies or the buildings.” He asked, laying his hand on Dogman’s.

Looking at Petey with dulled eyes, he patted his lap, asking for Petey to come up.

He shook his head at first. “It’s not made for more than one person.” But he saw Dogman’s ears go back and sigh, not fighting Petey’s choice, which wasn’t like him, so Petey had no choice but to give in. “Give me some room.” He sighed, crawling up since he forgot he raised the bed to have better access when healing Dogman and he was going to sit with his back to Dogman, but he apparently didn’t have a choice as Dogman moved him to sit sideways so they could still communicate, laying his head on top of Petey’s for a moment while his hands gently pet his arms and side and his leg. “You’re lucky you’re cute.” He muttered, once again trying to lighten things. He wanted to ask about why Dogman was being difficult but he was also scared to.

“Don’t you mean terrifying?” He signed, which only earned him a laugh, which definitely helped, but not enough.

Petey covered his mouth, having not expected a bit of the man he loved to return. “Oh, please. You stick your tongue out when shocked or embarrassed. That’s hardly terrifying.” He raised his eyebrow, not expecting Dogman to have a small, tired smile on his face and kiss his cheek before wrapping the arm not hooked to a needle, around him, pulling him more into his chest. Usually, Petey would be embarrassed, especially since the only thing separating him from Dogman’s bare chest was bandages, but he didn’t realize he needed it after the scare Dogman gave him.

They were quiet for a moment, Petey feeling Dogman’s body tense each time someone walked by the room. He then saw Dogman moving his hands to sign again.

“Do you put patients to sleep when you have to do surgery?” He asked, then rubbed his thumb against Petey’s knee.

That was a dumb question. “Duh. Unless it’s a small extraction, which then we numb the area, but we usually give them anesthesia for more than that.”

Dogman had that confused look on his face but couldn’t tilt his head. “What’s that?”

That confused Petey as well, until his heart rate went up. “It’s…it’s to make a patient sleep while we operate. Don’t…don’t you know that?”

Dogman furrowed his brows. “What’s the difference between that and pain killers?”

Something wasn’t adding up. “Greg. Pain killers don’t necessarily put you to sleep. They’re just to make sure you don’t feel the pain you’re in or not as much pain as you were. Like-like ibuprofen for a headache. The only reason some patients, not all of them, fall asleep after pain meds is because they’re bodies are finally relaxed enough to since the pain is temporarily relieved.”

Dogman hummed, nodding as he understood. “I don’t remember all the names of what they would inject us with. I only remember one because they would complain about how expensive it was to obtain yet how little effect it had on us. Well…me specifically, but they used so much of the rest on us it was the last resort.”

Petey’s eyes were wide with shock. What was he saying? His eyes fluttered. “You don’t have to tell me.” He said. He wanted to know, but if his mind was going to what he was thinking, maybe it was best he didn’t. But if Greg had to remember, Petey wanted to understand. He didn’t want a repeat of Dogman refusing treatment at the risk of his life. “What…what did they give you?”

Dogman lifted his hand to kiss his wrist, rubbing his thumb against it after. “Morphine. Knight begged and freaked out when they would, trying to tell them it wouldn’t work. They never listened because they didn’t care.” He just stared at Petey’s hand then. “Knight tried fighting it, but eventually the morphine would work, usually much better than what else they’d give him, and he’d pass out.” He held Petey closer, licking the top of his head with small, gentle licks. “You know…I don’t even know how long they had us there. It could have been weeks. Could have been a few days. That’s what it feels like right now. Here, I have a window. Here, I know it’s only been hours, but it feels so much longer.” He turned his head towards the window again.

Petey moved his arms, his heart hurting, hoping Dogman just didn’t remember the name of the anesthesia they gave him and not the alternative when it came time to actually create “Dogman”, and wrapped them around his head, not wanting to put pressure on his neck. “I’ve been told time at a hospital always feels longer than it actually is.”

Dogman held onto him, trying to anchor himself before he pulled away. “Can we leave soon?”

Petey kissed his muzzle, petting his temple. “Yeah…soon. Just need to give you blood and we should probably check your lungs or see if anything internal happened.”

Dogman growled in his throat. “These lungs have survived the smoke and gases of war, I’m pretty sure smoke from a house fire won’t hurt me. This body has endured worse.”

Petey flicked his nose, making him startle and scrunch it. “That’s what worries me, Dumbass. Even if something internal did happen, we wouldn’t know until you die from it because you won’t take care of yourself. One of us has to make sure that body of yours is taken care of.”

Dogman raised his brow, feeling better enough to want to make a tease at the wording, but decided to look at Petey’s tail and grasping it gently, feeling Petey tense, but allowing it. Trusting Dogman to be gentle and not hurt him. He kissed along a few inches of it before side eyeing Petey. “Speaking of taking care of bodies, what happened? I believe it’s your turn to share a story.” He signed, gently running Petey’s tail through his hand. He had noticed it a long time ago, but Petey never mentioned it and Dogman didn’t pry, but it was unfair in his opinion that he was sharing and Petey wasn’t.

Petey gulped, rubbing his cheek against Dogman’s chest. He knew if he said “no”, Dogman would drop it, but it was only fair. “My dad did it when I was a kitten. One night I woke up to him taking the money we needed for groceries that week along with some of my moms few valuables she had.” He took a deep breath, his body shuddering at the memory. But he could do it. He didn’t like remembering it, but it had been so long and sometimes he knew it was good to get pain out. He wasn’t a kitten anymore and Dogman loved him anyway. “He tried to make me shut up, but I still turned to wake mom up, but he ended up stepping on the end of my tail with the boots he had on, having gone to leave somewhere…I don’t know where.” He took another deep breath, clearing his throat. “Ended up shattering the last few vertebrae of my tail so they had to remove it. It only hurts during winter now, when the tip gets too cold.” He went to look at Dogman to see his reaction, but Dogman had moved the hand holding him and placed it over Petey’s eyes. “Hey! Why are you-“ he was cut off by a firm but gentle kiss, immediately shutting up.

When Dogman stopped it, he still had his hand over Petey’s eyes, seeing the blush on his cheeks. He had to cover them. He didn’t want Petey to see the look he no doubt had in his eyes. He looked at the window, seeing the reflection of it. He knew the look. Repulsion. Loathing. He took a deep breath, going back to petting Petey’s tail and only removing the hand around his eyes once the look was gone. “I’ll keep that in mind. I don’t want you in pain.” He said it vaguely. To Petey, it probably would’ve sounded like he meant his tail, but Dogman meant all of it.

Petey’s tail flicked in agitation as he crossed his arms. “Hypocrite.”

Dogman rolled his eyes, almost forgetting where he was with Petey in his lap until he looked around again, that dreaded feeling creeping back into his system. The light was too bright and the scent of sterile cleaning supplies made him sick. He took a deep breath, trying to stay calm until a scream had him flinching and reaching for the needle in his arm.

“No, no, no. It’s okay, it’s okay.” Petey was immediately off his lap and covering where the I.V was. “A patient just broke their leg. They’re just in pain, the doctor seeing them is going to give them something for it so they can fix it. It’s okay.” He tried speaking calmly, seeing Dogman begin to whine again, and grip Petey’s hand that was covering the I.V. Petey saw the bag was almost empty, and he poked Dogman’s arm, seeing he would need the other one at least. “Look at me.” He said, using his other hand to force Dogman to look at him. “I’m going to switch this out and I’ll go get Lil Petey, okay? I’ll close the door and just cover your ears. Will seeing Lil Petey help?” He asked, eyes full of worry. He thought Dogman was calming down, feeling safe enough, but that scream proved him wrong.

A tremor passed through his body and he whined. He nodded before another scream pierced his ears and he covered them, his face scrunched as if he was the one in pain, which he still had to have been from his injuries and Petey had no choice but to maneuver around the arm to change out the link to the bags.

He rubbed Dogman’s arm, hating to see him like that and closed the door when he left. He hoped the promise of seeing Lil Petey would keep him there.

Even after the other patients' screams stopped, Dogman had to keep his ears covered, hearing the screams of his fellow soldiers, the enemy, and the screams of Knight. He could hear each scream he released while they were captive. Each one. The ones that were muffled. The ones that were groans of agony. The free released ones that could wake the dead and echoed in the empty place they were held. He whined. He was so tired of screams.

“Everywhere you go, either you or someone else gets hurt…”

…………………………..

“Why do I have to hold the tray?” Lil Petey asked, making sure not to drop the simple sandwiches and jello.

Petey rolled his eyes. “If I held it, you would run off to the room and disturb the other patients. We’re almost there, no need to rush.” He said, laughing at the pout on his kitten’s face.

“Not fair. You’re only saying that because you got to see Dogman. Probably gave him lots of kisses too.” Lil Petey pouted, a small scowl on his face.

Petey covered his face to hide his blush. What was with his kid today? “That’s not any of your business, young man.” He scolded, but sighed shortly after. “Just be careful when you go to see him, okay? No jumping up and down or making him bend too much.”

Lil Petey nodded. “Okay, Papa. Do you have my drawing?” He asked, and Petey showed him he did.

When they opened the door, Dogman was still spacing off, but there were a few differences. One, he was sitting in one of the guest chairs near the window and two, he had removed the I.V.

“Why did you remove the I.V?!” Petey yelled.

“Dogman! You’re okay!” Lil Petey had yelled and they both had done it in unison, Petey taking the tray so Lil Petey could run up and hug Dogman.

Dogman forced a smile, standing up so he wouldn’t hurt himself by trying to hold Lil Petey in the smaller chair, only for Lil Petey to ram into him, his fluffy tail wagging. He went back to the bed he didn’t even want to be in, and Petey helped Lil Petey up so he could properly snuggle into Dogman, the kitten hugging his middle and his head rubbing vigorously against his chest.

Petey raised a brow at him, gesturing with his eyes at the lack of needle in his arm. When Dogman turned his head away, ears back in guilt, Petey had no choice but to call him out on it. “I’ll ask again. Why did you remove the thing that’s giving you blood you need?”

“I’m fine.” Dogman replied and Lil Petey looked between them, then saw the half full bag of blood.

He scrunched his nose in disgust, knowing everyone had blood, but all of that in one bag was weird for him, and leaned back to look at Dogman, observing him with his own little eyes. Dogman looked exhausted, like when he would work too much but still refuse to sleep if Lil Petey wanted to play or if his Papa asked him to do something. His human skin was still pale, but better than what Lil Petey saw the night before. His torso and neck were bandaged as well as his hands, he noticed. “Dogman, if Papa says you still need that blood, you should listen.” He said,

Petey covered his mouth so as to not show the smug smile on his face and Dogman whined, sticking out his tongue, but still didn’t outstretch his arm again. Petey was about to just grab his arm, but after a moment, he saw Lil Petey put his ears back and he made tears appear in his eyes and his lower lip pouted. ‘Oh, he’s good. Glad it’s not against me for once.’ He had thought.

“But you lost lots of blood. It scared me, I thought you were gonna die and leave us.” Lil Petey’s voice was soft and his eyes were big. Yes, part of it was simple manipulation, but the tears were fake until he jolted a little, and remembered last night and his fake pout turned into a frown and the tears fell. He really thought he was going to lose Dogman. “You scared me be-because I thought I would lose you and Papa would too and we love you so much. Please don’t die on us!” He actually began to cry. The crocodile tears turned real and he buried his face in Dogman’s chest, his little claws digging into his stomach.

Dogman’s eyes were wide, being able to recognize fake tears and real, having not given in at first until it was, and used one arm to hold Lil Petey while he gave in and laid the other out again for Petey.

The once proud and smug feeling turned into heart ache for Petey as he found a different spot to insert the I.V and continue giving Dogman what he needed. He saw Dogman force his head down, probably hurting himself more, and nose the top of Lil Petey’s head and lick him, trying to comfort the sniffling kid.

Once the tears were done, Lil Petey still kept his head on Dogman’s chest, listening to the heartbeat that was there. He felt Dogman wipe the tears away with his thumb and grabbed his hand to rub his face against it. “I know…” he sniffled a little more, rubbing his eyes, and reached for the picture which Petey handed to him. “Here. I made you this. I had to use what the front desk ladies had, but…I thought it would help.”

Petey had laid his hand on Dogman’s arm and rubbed it soothingly, seeing Dogman move his arm and look at it.

Dogman’s breath hitched. It was a drawing of Petey, Lil Petey, Genie (he had to guess), Valentina, and even Knight (from the pictures Lil Petey had seen in his home) all surrounding Dogman as if they were hugging him with a big red heart behind it with the words “We Love You” written in black crayon at the top. He didn’t realize the emotions that would bring out in him. There was a large lump in his throat but he didn’t want to cry. It wasn’t safe to cry there, even with Petey and Lil Petey there with him. Why? Didn’t he just hurt others? He kept scaring them, so why did they love him? He tried gulping down the lump, taking a deep breath to try and gain what little control he had left, and gave it back to Petey, hugging Lil Petey after and nuzzling him to make the kitten laugh and distract himself. “I love it.” He signed.

While Dogman was busy with that, Petey had seen the look, the struggle, even if he didn’t know why it would cause him to make that face initially. He was struggling with something. Something that he perhaps didn’t think to share with Sarah or felt it wasn’t something to share. Whatever it was, though, Petey was going to be determined to find out once they got home and Dogman got some sleep. “Why don’t you both eat something?” He asked, knowing none of them had eaten since the night before and probably longer for Dogman. “It’s not the best, but it’s food.” He sighed, shrugging.

“Which do you want?” Lil Petey asked Dogman, receiving a pb & j from Petey. There was some jello and a normal ham and cheese sandwich and two cups of juice.

Dogman shook his head. “I’m not hungry.”

Petey raised his brow again, crossing his arms. “You have to be hungry. We at least had a small snack before Halloween candy while you had to leave. It’s just jello and a sandwich.”

What they didn’t get was Dogman couldn’t. It wasn’t safe. He wasn’t comfortable enough and just the thought of eating in a hospital made him nauseous as he remembered what he and Knight were fed, when they were fed. Just the memory of bones crunching against his teeth and the scraps Knight would try to give him made him sick. “I’ll eat later. I promise.” He signed, trying to smile at Lil Petey, who ate his own food, and then gripping Petey’s hand, trying to stave off the memory as his hands shook.

Petey had just thought he was being stubborn about hospital food at first, but how his hand shook in his, made him realize that wasn’t the case. Apparently, whatever they did to him and Knight came down to food as well. He sighed, gripping it back in comfort. “Okay. But I’m not buying you fast food when we get out of here.” He said, only doing so so Lil Petey wouldn’t question why he didn’t have to eat the food there.

“Whaaaaat? I have to eat this and Dogman can eat whatever he wants?” Lil Petey whined, but finished the sandwich anyway.

Petey chuckled, deciding to eat the other sandwich at least. He hadn’t eaten either. “He’s an adult. If he doesn’t want to eat right now, he doesn’t have to. Besides, I’ve known plenty of patients that didn’t like to eat while being treated.”

Lil Petey hummed, accepting the answer and leaning against Dogman.

Petey ate, leaning his shoulder against Dogman from where he was standing while he thought of what else he had to do to discharge Dogman. “While that goes down, I’ll get your paperwork and discharge papers dealt with.” He told Dogman, then looked at Lil Petey who was snuggled into Dogman’s chest again, face planted there. “Better get those snuggles in, Kid, because you’re going to come with me to pick up your things and thank the ladies at the front desk for watching you and getting you juice.” He finished, about to lick the mustard and mayo off his fingers that spilled out, when he saw Dogman grab his hand and lick it off for him, causing him to bristle and his fur to puff while he turned red. At Dogman’s little chuckle, he restrained himself from hitting him. “I CANNOT WITH YOU TODAY!”

Lil Petey turned his head at his Papa’s yell. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing!” He then began to make sure everything was picked up and saw Lil Petey pry himself away, looking tired himself. To be fair, Petey had woken him up in the middle of the night and he’d been up since. Maybe they could all just sleep the day away.

“See you in a bit, Dogman!” Lil Petey had yelled when they decided to leave, heading out first while Petey went to leave the door cracked.

“If you pull that out again before it’s done, you’ll have to stay longer.” He pointed out before blushing a little and blowing Dogman a kiss and leaving, holding the tray in his hands.

Dogman chuckled, acting like he caught it even if Petey didn’t see it. He tried holding onto that warmth in his heart as he tilted his head back. His smile faded as he stared at the light. The last one’s like that he looked at would flicker occasionally. But they were still bright. Bright enough so the doctors could see what they were doing…and so he and Knight could see it too. He stared for what felt like an hour, and he saw the bag was pretty low, but not quite empty. He huffed, just wanting to go home so he could finally sleep. Preferably with Lil Petey and Petey with him.

“-Mr. Slader, I am sure we can figure something out about what course of action would be best for your family in this situation. But if you would like I could tell you-“

Dogman’s blood went cold, eyes staring at the door as a familiar voice passed it and his vision blurred with a memory of that voice talking to him. Calling him a “good specimen”. The same voice that sighed in dissatisfaction when Knight tried ending things. He began to shake again, breathing irregularly and he ripped the I.V out, it being low enough as he stood, almost tripping over his legs as he swung the door open and looked up and down the halls, not seeing the man in sight. He growled in his throat and gripped his head, whining, before he ran down the hall, bumping into nurses and patients, but he didn’t “see” them. He had to get Petey and Lil Petey out NOW. He finally made it to the lobby where Petey was filling out some things and Lil Petey was waiting there. “Bark! Bark!” He ran up to them, signing.

“Greg? We were going to get you.” Petey said, his brow furrowed in confusion.

“Papa’s almost done.” Lil Petey smiled.

Dogman couldn’t return it. He whined, ignoring his body’s pain as he picked Lil Petey up and grabbed Petey’s arm.

“Greg? Calm down, what’s wrong?” Petey asked, unsure where Greg’s urgency was coming from now.

Dogman growled, looking behind himself towards the doors that led to the halls and rooms, before he was panting harder, and couldn’t wait. He grabbed Petey with his other arm, still bleeding a little from where the I.V was, by his hips and lifted, taking them both outside and looking for Petey’s car frantically. He kept whining, his shakes worsening. It couldn’t be. Did he know Dogman was there? How did he find him? HOW?!

“Greg, calm down!” Petey yelled, getting his attention as he released himself from Dogman’s grip, the hybrid still being shirtless and it was cold, but Dogman didn’t seem to notice. He grabbed Dogman’s face, letting him hold a worried and confused Lil Petey. “Greg. What’s going on?”

Dogman set Lil Petey down and signed. “It’s him! I heard him. I…I didn’t see him, but I know I heard him. Had to get you both out. I don’t know how he found me. I left. It was far. I don’t know!” He signed fast, unsure if Petey caught it all and he grabbed his head, fingers digging into his temples.

Petey saw how wide his eyes were. That same terrified and panicked look he had the night before. Petey took a deep breath. Now wasn’t the time. “Breathe with me, Greg. Breathe.” He knew Dogman would hate knowing he was like this in front of Lil Petey, so it had to be something truly bad for Dogman to actually act out. He wanted to ask “who”, but he worried that would make it worse. “Let’s get home first. We’ll get home where it’s safe.”

Dogman nodded, licking his lips multiple times and staring at Petey’s eyes to try and anchor himself even as his shaking wouldn’t seize and not from the cold. He breathed with Petey, calming enough to fake control and get in the car where he curled into himself. He didn’t want them seeing him like this, but all he could think of was that man’s voice and what horrors he was capable of.

Once they were driving, Lil Petey talked to Petey as his eyes kept going to Dogman. “Papa? What’s wrong with Dogman? I thought he was better.”

Petey gave a quick glance at the hybrid they loved, his heart sinking. “I’ll ask him later, but…you know how you get scared when you hear sirens and see guns sometimes?”

Lil Petey nodded. “Yeah.”

“Well…something happened and Dogman is scared right now. Our job, since we love him, is to make sure he makes it home and where he knows he’s safe, okay? We need to stay calm and if we can get him to sleep, we let him. So no loud noises and if you want to touch him, just hold his hand. Not everyone likes hugs when they’re scared.” He replied, trying to make sure his son understood that right now was a fragile time for Dogman.

Lil Petey nodded again, wishing his arms were long enough to pet Dogman’s head, like Dogman would do for him when he was scared.

Petey looked at Dogman again, seeing he was trying to breathe, but it wasn’t working, and used one hand to hesitantly place it on his back and gently run it up and down, trying to ground him.

Dogman flinched at first, but then turned his head, seeing Petey driving and he took a few more large breaths, filling his lungs fully, before he released it, his breathing shuddering and he grabbed Petey’s arm so he could move it to hold his hand. Petey should be using both to drive, but Dogman desperately needed the anchor. He held onto the hand tightly, still shaking, even if the heater was on.

The moment the car turned off, Lil Petey grabbed his drawings and the key from his Papa to unlock the door and open it while his Papa helped Dogman, grabbing his hand again and talking to him. Once inside, he saw his Papa lock the door and pull Dogman towards the stairs.

“I’m going to help Dogman calm down, okay?” He asked, seeing Dogman grit his teeth harshly together.

“What do I do?” Lil Petey asked, wanting to help but not knowing how.

Petey hummed. “Why don’t you make some cocoa and I’ll come down once he’s calm so we can take it up to him?” He let go of Dogman for a moment and went to Lil Petey, kissing his head. “You’re being so brave for him. Thank you.” He kissed his head again and walked behind Dogman as they walked up the stairs, Dogman not releasing the hold on his head.

Lil Petey was worried, but he had a mission now. His mission? To make the best hot cocoa he could and be brave while Dogman needed them. He could do that! Dogman was always brave for him. He was always helping people and protecting them. It was Lil Petey’s turn to protect him.

Once he shut his door, Petey gently removed Dogman’s hands from his head and placed them around himself so he could wrap his own arms around Dogman, holding him to his chest. “I’m here. We’re here. We’re home now and you’re safe.” He spoke softly, feeling Dogman tighten his hold, burying his head harder into Petey’s chest and letting out a long whine and shuddering breath. He simply held him, hoping he was enough to bring Dogman back from his panic attack. No. This was worse than a panic attack. This was fear.

It took a while, but Dogman finally stopped shaking, his grip loosening. He pulled away, looking wrecked and exhausted and he signed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I just…” he stopped, unsure how to explain himself.

Petey shook his head. “You can explain later. We’re safe. You’re safe now. Come on, lay down and I’m going to get Lil Petey and we’ll sip on something warm and sleep. All of us.” He gave Dogman a small kiss, then pulled the blanket back, nodding for him to get in first. “I’m expecting your body heat to warm it up for us.” He tried smiling to help ease Dogman.

Dogman didn’t quite lay all the way down, but he did lean back, pulling the blanket up and giving Petey a tired thumbs up.

Petey rolled his eyes, thinking he should’ve known Dogman wouldn’t have gotten completely comfortable without them. “I’ll be right back.” He shut the door, walking downstairs and seeing the small mess Lil Petey made, but it wasn’t important at the moment. He did smile when he saw Lil Petey had grabbed their favorite mugs, even the one Dogman used when he was over. “Good job. Let’s bring these up and get some sleep.”

Lil Petey gasped. “We get to all sleep in the same bed?!”

Petey chuckled, his own exhaustion catching up to him. “Yep. Don’t get used to it though. Come on, Dogman is waiting for us.”

Lil Petey grabbed his cup and Petey grabbed the other two as they walked upstairs.

When they opened the door to the dark room, Dogman was staring out the window again, but he at least was leaned back against the pillow on his side, and gave them a tired smile when he saw them. Petey traded Lil Petey mugs so his son could give Dogman his mug and he held it while Lil Petey got comfy between them, holding his hands out for his drink and Dogman grabbed Petey’s so the older cat could get in as well. Once they were settled, they all drank their cocoas and Lil Petey kept some light conversations up before Petey took his mug and he let out a big yawn, laying his head on Dogman’s arm. Dogman had finished first, being more thirsty than he’d realized and had already laid down while the other two finished but he kept his eyes open, even if they were lidded now. Petey didn’t finish all of his, but he was tired, so he got under the covers too, getting close to them and reaching one hand out to pet Dogman’s snout.

“Do you feel safe enough to sleep?” He asked in a whisper.

Dogman nodded, placing one hand over Petey’s and kissing his palm, allowing his eyes to slowly slip shut.

Petey watched him for a few minutes to make sure he was asleep even if he didn’t doubt he was, then let out his own yawn and let some peaceful sleep claim him himself. They had a long day after they woke up, but for now? Nothing was more important than falling asleep safely surrounded by loved ones.

Chapter Text

Lil Petey woke up first. When he looked at the clock next to his Papa’s nightstand he saw they really did sleep the rest of the day and the night away. It was still early into the next day, around 5AM, but enough to be called “morning”. He turned his head, seeing Dogman passed out, finally looking peaceful again. He noticed his Papa’s hand laying against Dogman’s hip but his face was relaxed as well, better than he’d seen since the last time he could see his Papa’s sleeping face. They relaxed and comforted each other. He knew that. That’s what made him feel proud to finally have two parents. He had a Papa then he had Dogman who he considered “Dad” but in secret since both his Papa and Dogman said it was “too soon” or something like that. He knew the difference between them since he had a couple other children at his school who had two dads or two moms and they explained the difference to him. He never told either of them he began to call Dogman “Dad” at school anyway. He didn’t want to lose either of them. But either way, he felt warm and safe between them. He poked his Papa’s face, hoping to wake him up. He tried waking him up since his Papa told him to let Dogman sleep as long as they could. “Papa? Papa, I’m hungry.” He whispered, going for poking his Papa’s nose. It worked. Petey’s eyes opened slowly, groggily.

“What time is it?” He asked, rubbing his face and turning to lay on his back, then remembering to be quiet.

“5:28 AM. We slept a long time.” Lil Petey said, trying to crawl over his Papa so he didn’t wake up Dogman.

Petey slowly got up as well, waking up. It was early, but his son was right. He didn’t think he’d slept that long before in his whole life. He rubbed his face again, standing and stretching then looking back to Dogman who was still sleeping. Poor guy needed it apparently. He saw Dogman still didn’t have a shirt and was wearing the same clothes from a couple days ago. While Lil Petey waited near the door, Petey went to the side Dogman was on and pulled the blanket down to feel his pockets for his keys.

“What are you doing?” Lil Petey whispered.

“Shhh. Hold on.” Petey replied, finding them. “Ah-ha!” He placed the blanket back on and kissed Dogman’s head before quietly ushering Lil Petey out.

“Why did you take his keys?” Lil Petey asked when they were making some cereal.

Petey yawned over his cup of coffee, sending Genie a text. “I’m going to ask Genie if she and Clarence can grab Dogman’s truck and we need his house key.”

Lil Petey hummed around his food. “Why?”

Petey rolled his eyes. “So we know where his truck is and we’re going to his house while he sleeps to get some of his clothes and necessities. Until he’s a little better, I think it would be smart to have him here.”

Lil Petey nodded. “Good plan, Papa. Don’t we have to get ready first?” He asked, looking at his disheveled fur.

Petey took a big swig of his coffee. “Yeah. I’ll have to be quiet-“ he was stopped by the loud sound of a phone ringing. It wasn’t his and Lil Petey was too young for a phone and it wasn’t the house one that was there in case of emergencies or if Lil Petey was home alone. That could only mean…”SHIT!” Petey exclaimed. He didn’t think to grab Dogman’s phone, thinking no one would call him. “Be right back!” He yelled, setting his coffee down and running upstairs to hopefully stop the ringing or answer for Dogman before he woke up.

“No cussing, Papa!” Lil Petey yelled up to him, but that didn’t stop Petey from cursing under his breath.

He tried opening the door slowly in case Dogman was sleeping through the call, but to his misfortune, Dogman was already awake because of it, on a FaceTime call, signing, rubbing his eyes, his back leaning against the wall behind him to relieve any pain in his back and Steve’s voice coming through the other side.

“-BE WITH HER THROUGH ALL OF IT UNTIL I GOT THERE! It’s bad enough you tell me my home was on fucking fire, but then she was left alone while being looked at and questioned and while she was in her fucking underwear! She must have been terrified and where were you?! All I asked you to do was drop her off at home! How did this happen?!” Steve was yelling, releasing his pent up anxiety turned anger out on Dogman.

And Petey felt that wasn’t fair, his own anger warming his body.

Dogman had tried explaining, signing his best with one hand. “I tried. I rode with her and she refused my jacket to use as a skirt. I’m sorry. I tried. I really did.” He tried explaining himself without saying he was having a breakdown.

“That’s not good enough, Man! My sister, the last person I had, was put in danger and she’s scarred now! What are we supposed to do after this?! I never thought this would happen! And why my home?! We’ve never been targeted before!” Steve yelled, having to be outside somewhere.

Dogman went to answer, his body tense and guilt written all over his face and body language, which Petey could not stand any longer when he knew what Dogman himself was going through at the time. He stomped over and took the phone, surprising Dogman who hadn’t noticed he even came in. “Give me that.” He snatched the phone, not even asking. “Steve, I understand your worry and fear, but how dare you release it on the man who SAVED YOUR SISTER!” He yelled. “If he wasn’t close or there, whoever it was would have set it on fire anyway and who knows how badly your sister would have been injured if not dead! You know Dogman! You know he would do anything to protect her and he did! I’m sorry about your home, but at least your sister just has a burn on her shoulder and not her whole body or worse! He was injured as well so he had to be cared for so of course he couldn’t be there for her! So I would appreciate it greatly if you didn’t let your anxiety and anger out on my boyfriend who just saved your sister from death! So instead of being a dick how about you figure out what you both are going to do once she’s released! The next time you contact him it had better be an apology!” Petey then hung up, panting after his rant and fighting to not throw the phone. How dare he! Logically, he knew Steve was just having his own crisis at the moment, but Petey couldn’t help it either. He could have lost Dogman and all Steve could do was yell at the hybrid. He tried fighting the rush of memories of that night, taking a deep breath, knowing things were better, but still raw in his heart. He couldn’t get the image of a terrified Dogman covered in his own blood and wild eyed out of his head.

“What was that about?” Dogman signed, barking once to get Petey’s attention, which Petey couldn’t tell if he was relieved or pissed.

Petey got closer, hands flailing. “Why would you let him talk to you like that?!” He yelled, still angry.

Dogman rolled his tired eyes, reaching his hand out for his phone.

Petey shook his head. “No way. I’m taking this while you get more sleep. I didn’t realize anyone would call you.” He held the phone to his chest.

Dogman huffed, running his bandaged hands over his face before crooking his finger towards Petey for him to come to him with a raised brow.

“What? I’m not apologizing, if that’s what you want.” Petey said, but his feet still brought him closer, weak to when Dogman would beccon him like that and stopped close to the bed, his scowl still in place.

Using what little strength he had, Dogman pulled Petey by his thighs to make him sit in his lap before staring intently at the cat and signing. “What was that about?” He held onto Petey’s thighs, but a wave of annoyance rose in him when he realized he couldn’t feel Petey. The bandages hindered it.

Placing his hands on the wall above Dogman, Petey glared at him, blushing. This could be wrongly interpreted! “I get he was worried, but that doesn’t mean you can’t stick up for yourself.” He crossed his arms, phone still in his hand. “I’m going to leave so you can sleep more.” He went to move but Dogman moved his hands to grip his hips, rubbing his thumbs in circles against Petey’s fur. “W-w-what are you doing?! Lil-Lil Petey is downstairs!” His blush got worse, placing a hand over Dogman’s and his tail whipping around in embarrassment.

“So you would let me do what I want if he wasn’t?” Dogman signed with a smirk on his mouth, having removed one hand. He then felt more annoyance when he realized he couldn’t feel Petey’s fur or his heat. This could have just been a dream then, couldn’t it? Along with the annoyance was a growing panic. He knew he was awake. He was safe and so were the cats that held his heart in their hands. But…he had to feel Petey’s warmth. Had to feel his soft fur. Had to feel his heartbeat beneath his hands. He wasn’t sure why, but he needed to memorize him.

Petey had blushed harder, his face slightly tingly. “GREG! That’s not-you’re in no shape for teasing right-what are you doing?!” He yelled, seeing Dogman bring one of his hands up and rip the bandaging off his hand with his teeth, a low growl vibrating around them and brows furrowed in annoyance. “I know I needed to change those, but you could have been patient or asked.” He huffed before stifling a gasp, feeling Dogman run the exposed hand up from his hip towards his chest, the pressure firm and sure and his fingers spread out to cover more area. It made his tail puff and eyes scrunch in embarrassment. He heard more ripping when the hand that was on his hip the whole time had moved, then, to stifle more noises, he bent down circling his arms around Dogman’s neck and covered his mouth with his arm, feeling Dogman continue his exploration using both hands with an almost rough pressure. “What’s going on with yo-AH!” He tried asking, but then he felt one hand grip his upper thigh while the other gripped his neck, pulling it closer to Dogman, before he felt Dogman bite his neck and lick it with an equally rough grip as his hands. “Greg, I mean it! Now isn’t-isn’t the time.” He moaned around a gasp when Dogman gave him one more rough bite before letting go, allowing Petey to pull away, both of them panting. “What was that for?” He asked, checking his neck for blood, but only felt the saliva left behind. Seriously…then wasn’t the time for them to explore things.

Dogman lowered his head, looking at the healing burns on his palms before he looked at Petey. He just needed that hit of dopamine. He needed to FEEL Petey. “Had to. Had to feel you and I couldn’t with the bandages. I couldn’t feel you at the hospital. Had to know you are real.” He signed, still struggling in his mind. If this was the old him, he would have distracted himself with fighting, feeling the blood and his victims under his hands. He would get that way sometimes, after the adrenaline left and his mind calmed. He would feel lost, as if he wasn’t connected to his body. As if he wasn’t connected to the current world.

Looking into Dogman’s eyes, Petey tried seeing the answer to that. Of course he was real. “I am real. Greg…” he spoke softly, running his hands along Dogman’s scarred muzzle and his face, seeing those brown eyes close, “how can I help ease you enough? I’ve never seen it last this long.”

Basking in Petey’s warm hands, Dogman sighed, trying to ground himself to the present. He wasn’t scared anymore. He felt safe. “A couple days, probably, is how long this will last. It happens after an episode sometimes. I feel disconnected from this body and reality. I can hear and see, but I do that with things that aren’t there too. Had to feel you were real and that I was here. I’ll be fine.” He signed, feeling tired all over again. He shouldn’t be. He slept a long time.

Petey lifted Dogman’s head and kissed him, trying to convey his feelings. He licked Dogman’s lips with his rough tongue and kissed his nose. “You’re in my bed with me on top of you, kissing you as much as I want.” He kissed him again, then kissed under his eye. “Lil Petey is waiting downstairs. But you need sleep. Try to sleep more and I promise we’ll have some food ready for you and help remind you of the present. Okay?” Using his fingers, he pried Dogman’s mouth open and kissed him deeper, trying to release the love and pent up energy in his body. He felt Dogman wrap his arms around his hips and pull him closer, releasing a whine which made Petey moan into the kiss. He let go, panting, eyes lidded. He was not expecting the morning to go this way. At all! “S-sorry.”

Dogman shook his head, eyes narrowed and wiped his mouth. “Don’t be. Felt good.” He signed, releasing a yawn and nuzzling Petey’s neck and chest. He wasn’t lying. He was getting tired again, though, even if his body buzzed with energy.

Petey blushed at the confession and laughed behind his hand. “Me too. Alright, our boy must be worried. I ran up here in a panic, haw haw.” His blush wouldn’t leave, having never felt a love like he had with Dogman and feeling embarrassed by his behavior. He was worried, but he would trust Dogman to know how long it would take for the memories to numb again.

Petey must have been all embarrassed or jumbled up if he referred to Lil Petey as “theirs”. Dogman sighed, trying to stretch his sore and stiff back and allow Petey to move while he looked at the tall tomcat lovingly. “Steve had every right to be upset, Petey. She was my responsibility and she got harmed on my watch. Besides, I understand needing to lash out when things go south and your life is uprooted. Don’t you?” He signed, looking at Petey with loving eyes, no longer dulled for the moment.

Petey flinched, a wave of indignation passing through him, even if he knew Dogman was right. “That’s not the same thing! I should’ve never told you that!” He turned, crossing his arms. How could a fire and abandonment even be compared?!

Dogman furrowed his brows, standing up and gently grasping Petey’s tail, running it through his bare hands, waiting for Petey to turn towards him, which he did, looking over his shoulder. “It’s not, but it is similar. Having to suddenly move. Everything you knew, gone. Having to rebuild in an uncertain world. I appreciate you trusted me enough to tell me. And…” he gently forced Petey to face him, arms still crossed, “I’m not using it against you. I made a promise, didn’t I?” He tried smiling, trying to make Petey happy.

But Petey wasn’t feeling that way. He knew what Dogman was saying. And he knew Dogman wasn’t using his own past to guilt him. But to just dismiss Steve’s anger as if he was the only one who deserved to be upset? When Petey almost lost the first person he had loved romantically? Healthily? Without being some fling or drunk interaction? The first one who would put his son first and be healthy for him? Showing his son right from wrong and the beauty of life when Petey couldn’t? Making sure Lil Petey stayed a kid even if he had a little baggage too? He couldn’t. He would never apologize.

Petey thought he was fine, but the next thing he knew, his hand was over his mouth and tears bubbled in his eyes. “How can you say that when we almost lost you?! You refused to be seen even though you promised!” He lashed out, the tears falling. “I…I didn’t even know how bad it was until I saw you…then…then you refused so fucking much! I thought you would fight the whole time but you didn’t! You just! You just shut down! You were a shell of the man I love! I thought we would lose you that night! I didn’t know only because I didn’t know how much blood you lost before making it there and it made it worse! Do you want to leave us?! Do you want to leave Lil Petey without another parental figure?! Do you want to leave me?!” He asked, voice raised and cracking while he sobbed. He had meant to make Dogman happy, but his own fears had bubbled up like a volcano eruption. His fears couldn’t stay hidden for long when he saw those deep brown eyes.

Dogman’s eyes were wide at first, until he understood what Petey was saying, then he gave him a small smile. “Oh, Darlin. I could never leave you both even if I tried. I admit…I wasn’t in my right mind at the time, but you know that. If it got that bad I would have passed out then I would have had no choice. I was waiting for you. Do you know why?” He signed, trying to find one of Petey’s hands.

Petey was too distraught to wipe his tears, but he did glare. “Why?”

“I only trust you around my neck. They could’ve done anything to it. But I knew you would only help. I hoped you would make it in time and I’m so…SO fucking sorry that I scared you and Lil Petey. I never wanted that. I…” he stopped, feeling the lump in his throat, “I never want to scare you both but I keep having doubts when I keep doing it. How can you love me if I scare you so often? How many more times until you’re done with me?” He signed, his understanding smile turning into a grimace as the tears clouded his eyes, revealing one of his fears.

“Greg…” Petey wrapped him in a hug, “when we say that, do you think it’s in a genuine place of fear? As in…as in we fear you?”

Dogman silently nodded, not knowing what else it could be.

“You dumb bastard…no.” He squeezed. “Oh, God. When Lil Petey says you scare him…do you think it’s because of you?” He realized, his heart aching.

Dogman nodded, reaching a hand up to dig into Petey’s fur.

Petey wanted to laugh, and he would have, if he didn’t realize how sad that was. “Love…it’s not the word. You don’t frighten us at all. You never could. We mean that from a place of love and concern. When Lil Petey says it, he means he’s scared you’ll die or leave because he loves you so much. He is still haunted by the day you got shot. Similar with me. You scared me because I didn’t know the man sitting on that bed who would let me do whatever I wanted even if it was stitching into his flesh without pain meds as if I was stitching his bullet wound in his leg again. I was used to the man who would tease me. Who would assure me with bright eyes that everything was alright. The one who was strong and defiant. Not the one who stared at windows and flinched at every person walking down the halls. And I know that’s not your fault. But please…” he begged, the tears running with each blink, “never think we fear you for being you. We love you more than you could know. I…” he took a deep breath and shuddered, “I just want to help. You mean so much to our baby that even I couldn’t separate you. Not that I would now. Just please, Greg! Please!” He moved his arms to grasp his face. “If I need to know something in order to make sure you live, you have to tell me. I’ll do anything, I swear. We can’t lose you.”

Dogman placed his hands on top of Petey’s, trying to assure him until he signed with one and tried to take a deep breath. At first, he didn’t think there was much, but then realized Petey had to know who the man was that did this at least. It would help Dogman feel better if Petey could stay away. If both of them could. The man was damn dangerous and a mad scientist. He could find out Petey knew Dogman and use that. “I can’t remember what he looked like. The shadows from the bright lights always hid him from our view. But I need you to stay away from him and keep Lil Petey far from him. I don’t care if I have to pay Flippy for extra visits. Can you transfer or Lil Petey not go to your work?” He signed, trying to think of solutions.

Petey jolted, a little shocked. “I’m not sure. Flippy might watch him, sure, but I can’t transfer. I’ve been there too long and I have a reputation and I live close by. Why?”

Why?! Wasn’t it obvious? “He’s a monster! More than I am! He wanted something from us! He wanted our fear or see how much we could handle in order to make the experiment work! Or-or something like that, I’m not sure but I don’t want you getting hurt!” Dogman signed, desperate. “What if he knows you’re connected to me?!”

Petey took a deep breath, caressing Dogman’s face. “Breathe, Greg. We just got you calm. You’re safe now remember? And please don’t call yourself a monster. It hurts me when you do.”

Dogman looked up at him, his heart aching. “But you’re not safe anymore. He could take Lil Petey while he’s waiting in the lobby so he’s not safe anymore either. He could hurt you.”

Petey sighed, giving Dogman’s nose a peck. “Whoever he is, he wouldn’t take a risk of going after me or a child. Besides, it could have just been someone who sounded like him. You were having an episode when you heard him right? Your mind could have just confused it at the time.” He tried reassuring the paranoid hybrid.

Dogman whined, shaking his head. He wished he was confused, but it wasn’t just the tone of his voice. It was how he spoke. “I wish I was. I truly wish I was. I can’t stop you, but please do this for me. At least for now, please.” He grabbed Petey’s hands and brought them to his chest, his eyes gazing into Petey’s, pleading.

Petey tilted his head downwards to touch their foreheads together. “Do you know his name at least? I won’t know who to avoid if I don’t have a name or anything.”

Scrunching his eyes, Dogman tried thinking. Did they ever say that doctor's name?

-
“Doctor, are you sure this will work?” One had asked.

“Of course it will. The human and dog’s propensity to be so resilient through fear and pain is precisely what could make my formula work. If it finally does, we could have a very obedient weapon. Just think of it like a zombie that can be controlled and will not infect others. Unfortunately, if you play with that dog’s eviscerated body too much, we will not have a chance to even begin the experiment process.” The Doctor had replied, his tone monotonous as he turned to Greg, a small hum leaving his mouth as he smiled. “You have great potential, Dog. Or should I say, First Lieutenant Greg? If only your handler had your spirit like he used to.” He sighed, going to Knight to check on him.

Greg remembered seeing white hair and a goatee. That was all, as he mocked Knight and Knight looked at Greg with tears running down his bloody and scarred face.
-

“Greg!” Petey brought him back, Dogman taking a deep breath, not realizing he had stopped breathing. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know asking that would make it worse.”

Dogman shook his head, trying to breathe. “They never said his name. All I remember is a goatee and white hair. Sorry.” He signed, scratching at the bandages around his neck. They itched and the motion was mindless.

A goatee? Petey’s heart began to hammer. There weren’t many doctors with a goatee at his facility. He shook his head, leaving that thought for later. “Lil Petey is probably getting ready by now, so how about we take a shower together and I change your bandages and you get a couple more hours of sleep? By then, we should be back, alright?” He asked, petting Dogman’s muzzle.

Dogman leaned his head into his hand and nodded while his eyes closed.

…………..

Clarence and Genie met Petey and Lil Petey at Dogman’s house, getting the key from Petey and Clarence asked Petey to tell Dogman about how the case was going and that he hoped he was doing better which Petey could only tell Clarence he would be.

Since one of the teens ran out of their shoe, the unit was able to track the first kid down by the name inside it and using a tracking dog and they broke from there, outing the other kids involved as well. They admitted they were underage drinking and had thought it would be fun to watch an empty and old home burn, but they were unaware someone was home or lived there, having seen no cars and they didn’t live near the neighborhood so they knew no one there. The teens still got in trouble and would face charges and jail time since two people were put in danger. It was still in the air about how to proceed with the home itself, but if they could salvage anything, they would, but Steve and Rene couldn’t live there anymore. If ever, with how old it was and the money it would cost to repair it.

After that, Clarence gave Petey a nod and Genie hugged him, asking him to give Dogman one for her in case she didn’t see him soon, leaving Petey to run his hand down his face as they walked through Dogman’s front door. It was neat and clean as usual, so Lil Petey ran to the bathroom for Dogman’s toothbrush, brush, and whatever else he would need for a couple days and Petey went upstairs, having never been to the attic before, which he didn’t realize until he saw it. It was the most “personal” out of the whole house. He saw the medals and the wrapped flag, certificates and awards. He saw some collars gathering dust and as he grabbed some clothes for Dogman for a couple days worth, it gave him an idea. He could get Dogman a collar to help cover his sutures! Then he wouldn’t fight wearing bandages, the area could breathe, and it would protect Dogman’s neck. The moment it came to his mind he blushed, knowing the not so innocent implications collars on people usually held, but logically, it would help. He just hoped he wouldn’t embarrass himself once he went through with it. He just had to get one wide enough to cover the space the sutures took up. He looked around the space, just taking it in with a strange feeling in his chest. This was Dogman’s home. The one he used to share with his human. Was it easier or harder for him to live there?

“Papa, I’m ready!” Lil Petey called from the stairs and Petey shook his head, putting the clothes in a bag and going to meet Lil Petey downstairs.

“How about we make one more stop before heading home?” He asked his son as they got in the car.

Lil Petey hummed. “Like where?”

Petey chuckled at his son’s endless curiosity. “You’ll see. We’re going to get Dogman something and then make some dinner. Hopefully he’ll be awake by then.” He sighed, getting a text from Genie that they got the truck and were close so Petey just waited outside the car until they got there. Luckily no damage was done to the truck and they left soon so that’s when Petey and Lil Petey left as well.

Petey had tried being discreet with the collar he chose, hoping Dogman would like it, but he almost jumped out of his skin when Lil Petey ran up with a tennis ball in his hand. “What?”

Lil Petey had gone to answer but stopped when he saw the collar. “What’s that for?”

Petey blushed, feeling flustered when he shouldn’t have. “None of your business! How about I get you the stupid ball and you don’t ask me anything about this ever again? Deal?” He asked, holding his hand out and Lil Petey took it.

“Okay!” He giggled, holding the green ball close. “Do you have a pen I can write on this?”

Petey sighed as they walked to the checkout. “At home, why?”

“I wanna put Dogman’s name on it. I accidentally tossed his old ball in the ocean that one time but we haven’t been able to stop and get him a new one.” He explained.

The ocean? That was months ago! And Dogman never told him? If it was old, Knight probably got it for him and that made Petey feel bad. “Alright, let’s do it. Come on, we can’t keep that hungry man waiting any longer, right?” He asked, grabbing Lil Petey’s hand and they left, hoping to make Dogman happy.

…………

Dogman had woken up a couple hours after they left. He would’ve slept longer, but he had a nightmare. He was only wearing his boxers at the moment so he had a blanket wrapped around himself, even covering his head while he drank down a bunch of water, feeling parched. He really hated the bandages. They felt too restrictive which he knew was the point, but it didn’t mean he had to like them. He heard the door open and he poked his head out of the corner and barked happily, seeing Petey and Lil Petey walk through. Lil Petey ran up to him and hugged him through the blanket while Petey set the bags down and hid the one with the collar.

“Hehehehe, why are you in a blanket, Dogman?” Lil Petey asked, happy to see one of his favorite people up and about.

“Don’t have clothes.” He signed, ignoring the pain as he bent down to pet Lil Petey.

“Well lucky for you, we went on a mission.” Petey said, bringing over some pajamas he grabbed.

Dogman tilted his head. “My clothes? How did you get into my house?” He asked, but didn’t refuse the clothing.

Rolling his eyes, Petey set the keys on top of the clothes. “I nabbed them from your pocket. You might want to text Genie later and thank her and Clarence for picking up the truck to drop it off at your place.”

Dogman just stared at the keys, a small grateful smile curling his lips. He left to get dressed and text Genie and when he grabbed the shirt, he noticed a pack of his cigarettes from his truck between the shirt and pants, making him laugh, but it wasn’t his normal laugh. It came from his belly and what came from his mouth was that strange noise that was a mix of his bark and Knight’s voice, laughing hard, knowing it was Petey who snuck those in. The laughter was cut off by him coughing, that being the result each time he used his voice. Their voices. He wiped the blood specks off on his sweatpants and pocketed the pack before going back to the kitchen where Petey was making beef and barley soup and Lil Petey was writing on a ball. Weird, but okay. He barked, feeling it itch his throat.

“Dogman! Look! We got you something!” Lil Petey exclaimed, running up and showing Dogman the ball. It was green and in Lil Petey’s handwriting it read “Dogman”.

Dogman smiled, licking Lil Petey’s face happily, hearing the kitten giggling. “Thank you.” He signed.

Lil Petey smiled, happy that Dogman seemed to be feeling better.

Dogman walked over to Petey to see how he was doing and his stomach growled.

“In a minute. But if you want to grab some veggies or fruit while you wait, you can. I know you haven’t eaten in a couple days.” Petey said, having heard the stomach growl, turning his head towards Dogman and giving him a smile.

Dogman shook his head and pulled Petey down by his arm before giving his neck a few soft nibbles, feeling Petey tense under his grip. “I can wait, Darlin.” He signed, liking the blush on Petey’s face.

“W-w-whatever. Go do something while I cook.” He waved Dogman away but not before he kissed his snout.

Grabbing Lil Petey and the ball, he took them out front to play while he smoked, needing it after the exhausting few days he had. While he played ball with Lil Petey, there was something Dogman realized. He had to stop being scared of the man who did this to him and Knight. He would let Petey do what he needed at work and he would try to teach Lil Petey how to avoid being taken when he could. If he had to polish off his old military training, he would, because he would rather lose his head over and over again than risk the lives of the cats he loved. Even if it meant becoming a monster once more.

Chapter Text

Dogman was going to take the couch as he usually did when he stayed over. Lil Petey usually offered for Dogman to sleep with him and he had again, but Dogman wasn’t quite tired, having slept most the day, so he sat in the living room, having thought they both had gone to bed, thinking of a routine while he mimicked the piano playing on the tv. The piano was muscle memory physically, but something he wasn’t able to listen to or play since Knight was alive. Alice had sold their piano, he knew that, and he hadn’t gotten the chance to buy another and if he was honest? Petey and Lil Petey were great distractions. So was making friends with Genie and watching Valentina and being busy with all the terrible bullshit going on at work and surrounding that bastard. He growled, his neck itching, and he reached for his pocket knife he kept in his pants, the doctors not thinking about shaking him down. He hated his neck feeling restricted. Halfway through, he jumped, hearing the familiar sound of Petey clearing his throat.

“Really? Again, you could have asked. What if you missed?” He asked, hiding something behind his back as he sat next to Dogman, a little nervous. If Dogman didn’t like bandages, would he not like the collar either? But, it was too late now. He noticed one of Dogman’s hands playing along the tabletop of the coffee table, in sync with the person on the tv even when his attention was on Petey, a smile on his face. “You know piano?”

Dogman stopped to sign. “Yes. It’s mostly muscle memory, having watched Knight play at home and hum a song while he mimicked one against any surface he could on the field.”

Petey tried remembering Dogman’s house. “I never saw one at your house, though.”

Dogman scratched around the sutures, the area still a little red from when Petey stitched him up. “I’m pretty sure Alice sold it. She never liked that her boyfriend who was in the military had a “soft” hobby of playing the piano. Playing it…” he looked at his healing hands, knowing what they held and what horrors they committed, “made us both feel normal after war. It connected Knight to his mother and eased us on tough days back home.” He smiled, before he pointed to Petey. “What do you have?” He asked, before one hand went back to playing along with the tv without even looking at it.

Petey had thought that was ridiculous. “I heard piano is a good sign of dexterity and intelligence. I’m sorry she sold it.” Then he blushed, hearing the next part of what Dogman said, grabbing the collar and presenting it. It was black leather, simple, and about an inch and half wide. “I just…I just thought since you don’t like bandages, it could help protect your neck. Make it harder for someone to cut the sutures or fire to damage them. It’s not full proof, but it might help.”

Staring at it, Dogman felt his heart swell in his chest, feeling it was thoughtful and a selfish part of him, the dog-brained part, felt in a way, Petey was saying Dogman was his.

“If you feel it’s demeaning, then you don’t have to, I can return it.” Petey’s ears went back a little, eyes downcast, thinking he messed up until Dogman placed his hand on it, getting his attention.

“Will you put it on for me?” He asked, smiling big with his tongue out.

Petey blushed a little, but nodded, seeing Dogman bend his head down so Petey could wrap it around the back of his neck first. “Personally…I think you look quite attractive with a collar.” He muttered, feeling he had to speak and that was the only thing in front of his mind.

When Dogman lifted his head so Petey could fasten it, he did a little jump to lick Petey’s nose before he settled back where he was sitting and gave him a smirk. “You like your man in a collar, huh?” He snickered, hearing Petey gasp and smack his shoulder.

“You can be so terrible! Where do you even get all that shamelessness from?” Petey laughed, pushing Dogman’s face.

Chuckling, Dogman grabbed his hand and rubbed the side of his face against Petey’s palm, before signing, “I worked alongside military men. You hear a lot of things.” Then he heard another song start and decided to hold Petey’s hand while he mimicked playing the piano.

“Mm. Okay. Whatever you say, Puppy.” He snickered, seeing the offended look Dogman gave him.

Dogman didn’t want to wake Lil Petey, so he didn’t tackle Petey to make him apologize. But he did keep a hold of his hand and enjoyed the peace even as his mind raced with contemplating how to go about things now. He wanted to get better. He wanted to be a man Petey and Lil Petey could proudly call theirs. A part of him, though, just wanted to kill that fucking doctor already. He didn’t want to play a waiting game or see what he would do. He looked at Petey, who had moved to grab a book and sit back down next to Dogman, leaning his back against his shoulder and his tail curling behind Dogman contentedly. He stared at Petey through a few songs and one question came to mind, but even if they communicated well for who they were, he was terrified to ask it. He didn’t want to lose them yet.

He didn’t believe in any “Higher Powers”, but if They did exist, he hoped they could hear his cry to let him bask in this love for a while longer.

But he had to wonder, even if the question scared him, and he kissed Petey’s head, going to change the channel when Petey looked at him curiously.

Would Petey still love him if he killed someone with the intent to inflict maximum pain?

He couldn’t even tell which answer he hoped for.
……………

A week later, Dogman was back to his own home, having only spent a few days at Petey’s and even helped out by buying them groceries for eating some of it.

Currently he was headed to Petey’s job to keep an eye out. He wasn’t able to do it until then, but he planned to visit, even secretly, just to make sure Petey left his shift safely each time going forward. Was it healthy? Probably not. Would it help ease his mind for now? He liked to convince himself of it. Lil Petey was at Flippy’s so Dogman wasn’t as worried about the kitten. He smoked, deciding to just walk around, knowing it was good for him after being cooped up at home and doing an ungodly amount of paperwork at work.

“Thank fuck, it’s the Mangey Mongrel! Walking around as if he wasn’t almost a dog-kabob!”

Dogman turned his head, seeing Steve and Rene walking down the street with boxes towards a moving truck that was parked outside a storage facility. He waved, jogging over to them. He still felt guilty, but Rene smiled at him, signing “hello” to him. Her hair was cut into a long bob and pulled into a ponytail. Steve looked wrecked but more so from exhaustion it looked like. “Steve, I’m sorry about-“ he began to sign, but Steve held up his hand.

“No. Rene explained and even if…” he sighed, running his hand through his hair, “even if we lost our old home, you at least saved what mattered most to me. I didn’t know you got hurt too and everything just happened at once. But you didn’t deserve my anger.” He said, holding his hand out to Dogman. “No hard feelings?”

‘Typical Steve’, Dogman had thought with a small smile of his own. He held out his own hand, but didn’t expect Steve to pull him into a bone crushing hug and ruffle his head before speaking in that tone he used when he was about to piss Dogman off.

“Don’t think I didn’t notice THIS beauty, you bastard. Yer little boyfriend into some kinky shit or what? That’s pretty high quality too. Oooo, he must REA~~LLY like you.” Steve teased, pulling at the collar Dogman constantly wore except when he showered or slept.

Blushing like crazy, his face feeling hot even if no one could see the tell tale signs of a blush, Dogman tried pushing away from Steve and smacking his face to get him to release.

Steve did, laughing like a maniac and Rene used that chance to hug Dogman too, still limping slightly from her healing feet, squeezing as best as she could before smiling brightly. “Just wanted to say thank you. But are you okay?”

Dogman nodded. He would be and seeing them both bright eyed despite the tragedy, definitely made it worth it. “I’m all good. I’m just happy you’re healing and your brother doesn’t want to punch me anymore.”

Rene giggled, then seemed to remember something, digging into her purse and holding her fist out and using her other hand to grab Dogman’s and set the item in his palm. “They fell off when the bookcase fell. They slid down my shirt during the time and I didn’t realize I was still holding them until they changed me out of my clothes. But then I couldn’t see you so I held onto them. I don’t know who they are, but they helped…in their own way.” She signed when Dogman’s hand wrapped around his old dog tags.

He looked at them, clean and undamaged except for the chain which was snapped. After that first night at Petey’s he had searched for them, realizing he didn’t have them and just accepted they were gone. But…here they were. He stared at them for a moment, having not realized how much he had missed them. He then gave Rene a side hug, thanking her. “How did they help you?” He asked, unsure how dog tags from strangers could help the teen.

Rene’s smile was soft. “I figured whoever “Knight” and “Greg” were, they must have meant a lot to you. If they helped you be so brave, then I could be too. I’m happy I could return them before we left.” She gave him another hug and kissed his cheek. “Thank you for saving me.” She signed, and Steve tapped her shoulder.

“Go put those in there and wait in the truck. I’ll be there in a bit.” He said, signing while he talked, even though she could read his lips.

Rene’s smile grew somber, a little sad, but she took a deep huff and took out her phone, taking a selfie with Dogman, who wasn’t expecting it, and waving at him before listening to her brother.

Dogman waved back, confused, then turned his attention to Steve. “You’re leaving?”

Steve nodded, a mixture of sadness and acceptance in his eyes. “Yeah. Thanks to the insurance company, the housing thing, and those fucker’s parents, we got a bit of a settlement for all of it. Figured all this was a sign it was time to move on.” He nodded to the dog tags, as if knowing something Dogman didn’t say. “I had been thinking of moving us anyway, since the neighborhood was shit and I couldn’t ever be at ease if she was home alone, but our memories and pasts were entwined in that house. Everything was there. It was hard making the decision, but I guess that fire was a sign from the universe that I now had no choice but to move on.” He quirked his lip. “If there’s a few things I’ve learned in my life, it’s that your past can be your biggest hindrance and sometimes bad things can give you the biggest pathways to recovery and happiness, if you have the right tools.” Steve sighed, looking up to the cloudy sky while Dogman slowly did the same, taking in the cold air. Dogman felt a pull on his collar and he glared with no heat to Steve, who chuckled. “So who are you really?” He tapped Dogman’s fist that held the dog tags. “Come on, we can start fresh now.” He smirked, hand held out again.

Dogman’s smile grew a little. Steve was right. This wasn’t a “goodbye”. He would see him again and who knew what stories of his new life he would have to tell and what adventures Rene would tell him too. Dogman grasped his hand after he put the dog tags in his pocket and signed with his free hand. “Greg. It’s nice to meet you, Steve.”

Steve laughed, shaking it firmly. “That’s a stupid ass name. “Knight” is a much cooler name. It fits you.”

Dogman’s smile didn’t waver, but the happiness in his heart did. “I guess you could say I’m both.”

Steve looked him up and down quizzically until he must have understood. Besides, he had seen Dogman’s stitches. “I expect to hear some stories the next time I see you, Greg, along with a ring on that finger instead of just that collar around your thick as fuck neck.” He snickered, yelling in mock pain when Dogman punched his arm. “Heh, heh, such a sorry sport. But seriously,” he lightly grabbed Dogman’s snout and shook it side to side before releasing it, “thanks for saving my sister and I hope when we meet again we’ll both be better men.”

Dogman nodded, patting the dog tags in his pocket, knowing that bittersweet feeling in his chest.

“Oh, yeah, before I forget. Here.” Steve reached into one of the suitcases he had along with the boxes. “You can have these, but once you run out, you’re on your own until next time.” He handed Dogman about 4 packs of cigarettes, making Dogman’s eyes widen in shock. “That was all that was left in my current stock and don’t worry about paying. Just take Rene and I to a good spot for lunch next time we see ya and we’ll call it even.” He smiled toothily, grabbing the suitcase and one of the boxes. “It was nice meeting you, Greg. Maybe when we find a place I can text you the address. Bring your family over or send some letters. That should make Rene happy. See ya, ya Mangey Mongrel.” He began to put the boxes away in the truck and Dogman nodded to Steve, thinking that was a good idea.

Dogman was walking down the street towards the hospital when he began to think about what Steve told him.

“Sometimes bad things can give you the biggest pathways to recovery and happiness”…

If that was true, then how was he going to ever recover? What he was, was his past. He wasn’t just mentally haunted by it. Each shadow would dig their claws into his scars and hold him back no matter how hard he was trying to walk into the warm light. But he had to try, right? He promised Petey and they never said it was a deal, but that was technically what it was when he parted with Steve, one of his few friends he had made after everything.

But dammit all…he still wanted to end that “doctor’s” life.

…………

The night of Lil Petey’s school play came a few days before Thanksgiving and that day Petey and Lil Petey were scheduled to meet at Dogman’s place so they could ride with him. When they walked in the door, Petey having his own house key now, they saw Dogman was busy putting things in a box, listening to…a French rock song?

Petey could only look in puzzlement as it seemed Dogman didn’t notice them, mouthing along to the lyrics and as he picked up the box, he danced, kind of, to it. It looked more like a performance, moving along to what the lyrics could be.

“Papa? What language is that?” Lil Petey asked, equally puzzled at what they were seeing.

He swore he told Dogman what time they would be by, but perhaps Dogman didn’t get the memo. “French.” He whispered back, kind of curious how long it would take Dogman to notice them.

It didn’t take long, because Dogman turned in their direction and three things happened at once. One, his eyes widened. Two, his tongue poked out of his mouth and three, he dropped the box in his arms, all of them hearing the clatter of the frames and whatever else was inside. Then he promptly ran to his phone which began to play a different song, English this time, pausing it and then crumpled into a ball, covering his face, embarrassed.

“Don’t be embarrassed, Dogman! As long as you were having fun, that’s what counts.” Lil Petey ran up and hugged the pill bug looking hybrid, laughing.

Petey had walked over to the box to make sure nothing broke, but stopped when he saw pictures, Dogman’s old collars, and certain awards and medals, but not all of them. His heart began to pound but he had to reassure himself Dogman was probably just doing some cleaning, even if the season wasn’t right for it. He wasn’t going to leave them. “Why…why are you boxing these?” He asked, hating his voice quivered with nerves. He couldn’t help it.

Dogman unfurled, hearing Petey’s tone and walked over, grabbing it by laying one of his hands on top of Petey’s, the hand being warm. “I’m just putting them away for now. I thought if I could minimize the memories, it would help me move on, until I could look at them again. I should have done it a lot sooner, but I could never bring myself to. Don’t worry. It’s just this box. I can show you, if it’ll help.” He smiled lopsidedly, sensing Petey’s worry.

Petey gulped, looking into those brown eyes and shaking his head, his heart being eased. “No, I trust you. We need to leave soon, though.” He smiled, almost apologetically.

Dogman barked, taking the box from Petey and setting it to the side, grabbing the last frame he had on the floor and looking at it. It was a picture from when Knight proposed to Alice. They both had their arms around Dogman’s shoulders, Knight holding one side of the sign saying “she said yes” and Alice holding her hand up to show off the band. He couldn’t even smile at it anymore. He set it in the box probably a little more harshly than he should have and pushed the box away.

While Dogman did that, Petey made sure Lil Petey was ready. He saw Dogman put away that last frame, not knowing what it was, but it looked to have upset his canine-headed lover. He would ask later.

……………

The halls of the school were filled with kids, some teachers, and the parents and guardians. Dogman had gotten a new mask from Genie a few weeks ago when she learned his was tossed away most likely, the new mask being crocheted in grey and blue camouflage colors. Lil Petey held his hand, pointing to rooms and blabbing about the classes and who each teacher he knew was while Petey walked next to them, waving to certain parents he knew. Dogman stood a few feet back when one of the teachers wanted to speak with Petey and some kids who were also in Lil Petey’s play grabbed him to get ready, Lil Petey waving and saying “bye” to Dogman and Petey.

“Kelly, watch out!” A male voice called out before Dogman felt someone run into him and he looked down, pausing.

The little girl, Kelly, about 5-years old maybe, had blonde hair and she backed up, apologizing, until she froze in fear and ran back to the man who called her and Dogman looked up, jolting in shock. He knew that man. He was in their platoon in the military.

The man took a moment longer until he recognized Dogman and stood to attention, saluting. “Lieutenant. I…I didn’t know you had a kid here. It’s…it’s nice seeing you well.” His tone was unsure but he stayed polite, a nervous look in his eyes.

Dogman saluted back and eased him to be “at ease”, even if he wasn’t sure why he looked nervous. It reminded him of one of the days they were on the field and he tried talking to Knight about an important matter, but couldn’t since that’s when an enemy started shooting. He took his phone out to speak. “Private Kurt. It’s nice to see you healthy as well.” He felt nervous himself, the Private’s body language putting him on edge. He sighed, typing. “What else did you want to say? Didn’t we teach you lot to not beat around the bush?” Dogman stood straight himself, looking intently into the man’s eyes, instinctively pushing his command even though he was “retired”.

Kurt cleared his throat. “Right. I just wished to say how sorry I am for not being able to pull you and Lieutenant Knight-I mean your dog?-I mean…out of the way before it happened. And…and one more thing but…” he stuttered.

Dogman fought to not roll his eyes, but his eyes stayed hard, like back then, when his and Knight’s men and women knew to not bullshit and waste time. He remembered this guy. He was sweet, but far too meek for battle. He was a good sniper and mechanic but he could be a hindrance if someone more subdued didn’t put him in line and after each snipe he would cry. Which was fine, but not in battle when your fellow soldiers made kills more personal than that yet kept their eyes dry or cried silently. He began to type, not having time for this, until a voice he knew all too well made an appearance.

“Hey, Babe, what’s the hold up? I thought you and Kelly were getting us good seats for my niece's play.” Alice walked up behind Kurt, a baby only a couple months old against her chest in a carrier, sleeping. She caught up, seeing who Kurt was looking at and froze, more unease in her eyes along with guilt. “Kni-D-Dogman? What-what are you doing here?” Apprehension and nervousness colored her tone easily.

Though his face was impassive, the snarl hidden behind his mask, Dogman tried to understand. She had her life now, and apparently two children and he had Petey and Lil Petey now. He typed, trying to breathe calmly. To be polite. “Just “Dogman” is fine. Don’t give yourselves an aneurism trying to correct yourselves. Knight is DEAD, so don’t try to fool anyone by speaking his name again. Private Kurt,” he turned his attention to the meek, guilt ridden man, “don’t bother apologizing for things that happened on the field when anyone could have done anything, cowardly or heroically or neither. Your daughter is adorable, though. Glad she’s healthy and I hope she stays that way and I’m happy she can have a mom in her life if she didn’t already. I apologize if that comes off as rude, I just don’t care unfortunately.” His eyes scrunched, but no smile was on his face. He doubted the little girl was Alice’s, but it was obvious this affair was happening before Knight’s death. “Alice,” he turned his head to her, seeing her own guilty face. Odd. So she was fine with him knowing she moved on quickly, but not that she was actually cheating on Knight and with one of his subordinates. Hm.

“Anyway, what are you doing here, Dogman?” Alice stopped him before he could “say” anything.

He was happy for her. Truly. He didn’t necessarily care anymore what she did. He had someone to love and a kitten he called his own. But at least he wouldn’t BETRAY her by helping Knight “hook up” with anyone. Knight wouldn’t betray anyone either so it was useless. “My partner’s son has a play and we’re seeing it. His dad is talking with a teacher right now.”

Alice looked pale and Kurt nodded. “Oh, that’s nice, having a kid is wonderful, even with the tantrums. I’m no longer in the military, Sir, so it’s just Kurt now. As Alice said, her niece will be playing too.” Kurt was very oblivious as well. Good for him, Dogman supposed.

“P-partner? Like for work?” Alice had asked, seeming uncomfortable with the thought that her ex-fiancée’s dog’s head was in a relationship after being connected to said fiancée’s body.

Which…was fair, because that sounded weird enough in his own head. Dogman just rarely thought about it that way despite sometimes having identity issues because of it. Didn’t mean he appreciated her look. Before he could type, something ugly crawling under his skin, he felt a pair of long arms crisscross around his shoulders, seeing those familiar hands as they crossed over his chest, messing with the new chain for the dog tags and a soft purr tickled his back, not noticing Dogman was talking to someone at first, having been too excited.

“Greg, guess what? I talked to the principal and she said other than History-which who could blame him- Lil Petey is in the Top 5 for all his classes! Isn’t that amazing?!” His smile was smug, his tail flicking back and forth happily. “Our baby boy is so smart, haw, haw, haw.” He smiled toothily and rubbed his cheek against Dogman’s masked one. “Hm? Oh…sorry, I didn’t realize you were talking to someone.” He tried seeing if he knew any of them, but only the woman looked vaguely familiar.

Dogman was happy. He was a little sad about History since he actually liked some topics of it, but who could blame the kid? His eyes became soft, zeroing in on Petey’s happiness, feeling his own smile widen underneath the mask. He brought Petey’s hands up to kiss them through his mask and sighed once they went back to his chest. “That’s great!” Then he caught Alice’s look and felt something. It wasn’t good, though. It wasn’t sadness. Not guilt. But he couldn’t explain the feeling. The closest would be indignation. “This is Alice and her family. I guess they’re here for someone in Lil Petey’s class.”

Petey’s ears went up in shock, looking at the family then Alice and seeing it was the woman from the pictures, but a little older. “Nice to meet you?” He said awkwardly. So this was the woman who left Dogman. Who left Greg to go through all of that and suffer alone. Leaving him and Lil Petey to pick up the pieces of a cracking man. He didn’t notice his eyes slit and his grip tightened on Dogman. “I’m Petey, Greg’s boyfriend. My son is in the play.”

Alice made a look and Dogman knew it. It was a look she would get before unintentionally saying something rude. “Boyfriend? You know he’s not…uh…like you or me, right?”

“Alice.” Dogman had typed, looking right in her eyes, his beginning to burn in anger. “That’s enough. The next time I see you, I will nod, but don’t talk to me again. You don’t get to judge my new family if I can’t judge your’s. You were the one who left long before Knight and Greg were dead. Have a good life. Kurt?” He looked at the nervous looking man. “It was nice seeing you. Good to know you’re taking care of her.” Then, he turned, keeping his hands on Petey’s against his chest, almost making Petey trip a few times as he tried keeping up with Dogman, but not complaining.

“Greg?” Petey asked when Dogman released his arms. “Are you okay?”

Dogman nodded, grabbing his hand in his own and rubbing his thumb against Petey’s wrist. “I am. Let’s go enjoy our little turkey play and sing horribly off key.” He smiled, following Petey to their seats.

He allowed his head to lean on Petey’s shoulder and his hand was still entwined with Petey’s as they laughed and whispered back and forth about the sweet kids acting and Lil Petey’s role as the sentient turkey.

After the play, they laughed and praised Lil Petey, Dogman going so far as to pretend to eat Lil Petey in his costume. Petey included him when they spoke to a few parents who’s kids were friendly towards Lil Petey and Petey.

He was happy. He was happy with his new family. He was happy for Alice, truly. That’s why, as Petey and Lil Petey slept in his large dog bed, he couldn’t put the pictures back up and he couldn’t bring himself to destroy them either, no matter how much part of him wanted to break them and tear the pictures apart. He sighed, grabbing his dog tags. Maybe Petey could help him decide. He kicked the box lightly, and went back upstairs to get some sleep with the cats that loved him. With the cats he hoped would never betray him one day.

Chapter Text

Thanksgiving was a little different for the little family. Not only because Dogman had others to spend it with after so long, and not because Petey and Lil Petey had Dogman with them, but Genie, Clarence, and Valentina would be having it with them at Dogman’s house. Apparently Clarence’s family lived across the country and Genie’s family were really sick so they didn’t want to risk getting Valentina or themselves sick as well. They both were used to big family dinners during that time and Dogman and Petey had never had a big family dinner before. Dogman’s house was chosen simply because Genie asked. She was curious what kind of home he lived in, thinking it was a big dog house. When Dogman told Petey, the cat laughed so hard he couldn’t stand, which only resulted in him laughing even harder when Dogman tried helping him back up.

Dogman was in charge of making sure his home was “baby proof” as much as it could be, including locking his gun safe. He worried his home was too empty for visitors, but Petey assured him with time they could fill it if he wanted to. He couldn’t quite give Petey an answer to that yet.

While Dogman worked on that, Petey had been working on food with Lil Petey’s help after he helped Dogman. They all worked on their respective projects and when Dogman was done, he decided to give Petey a hug, feeling his groan in annoyance as he was peeling potatoes, but Lil Petey joined them too. Petey allowed it for a short time before shooing them away and telling Dogman to actually work on something else so he could cook in peace.

Dogman decided to play with Lil Petey in the yard until they saw Genie and Clarence pull up, which by then Dogman and Lil Petey were running to the car to help. No one was surprised Dogman was the one to take Valentina out of the car and take her for himself first, making the baby giggle.

“I swear she loves him more than me.” Clarence had said when they brought in her baby stuff and Genie brought the food they had to the kitchen.

“Don’t be ridiculous.” Genie said as Petey talked too.

“Most likely.” Petey had snickered.

Genie gasped but couldn’t stop her laugh at the comment. “It’s not true. She loves her daddy.” She went up and kissed Clarence who could only pout when he saw Lil Petey and Dogman making Valentina laugh hard.

Petey gently elbowed her. “If you say so. I just know my son would let me fall into a pond of crocodiles if it meant saving Greg.” He rolled his eyes, knowing it was somewhat true, but he wasn’t worried about it. The hierarchy went like this, as far as he could tell. Lil Petey picks Dogman, Dogman picks both since he wouldn’t want Lil Petey without his Papa and falls into the crocodile pond instead. “I can show you how to turn on the tv. I don’t think he uses it much, though, since last time we were over there was dust on it.”

Genie nodded. “I can put something on for Vallie. That’s short for Valentina. But, uh…is he remodeling or something? I haven’t seen a house look so much like a bachelor pad in years except this one is clean. I don’t mean to be rude when I say that. It’s just different from what I thought.” She watched how Petey messed with the tv and remote and they chose a show Genie said Valentina liked.

Petey hummed. “That’s up to him if he finds it offensive. But trust me, he just likes a clean place. I think it’s a leftover military mindset. But if you wanna know something more stereotypical along what you were thinking, I know he has a giant dog bed as his bed upstairs.” He chuckled. It was weird. He felt like the host even though it wasn’t his own house. But, if Dogman was helping with both the kids, he couldn’t complain.

As Dogman and Clarence tried playing with the kids, Genie helped Petey and they talked about mundane things and work stuff only those in the medical field would understand until Clarence came in to check on the ham as the turkey cooked, pulling out one of the bones, but leaving the large circular one to keep it in shape.

“Hey, Dogman! You want this?” He waved it, catching Dogman’s attention who made a look of disgust, genuine disgust, and shook his head, putting a thumbs down. “What?! What dog doesn’t like bones? You gotta be pulling my leg.” Clarence said, thinking Dogman was just screwing with him. “He’s kidding right?” He looked at Petey who came in to check the food.

“Oh, no, he hates them as far as I’ve seen. And don’t try to give him dog treats, those make him sick. Lil Petey tried one day and to appease him, he ate it but…didn’t end well. Human stomachs weren’t meant for dog food and treats.” He snickered, winking at Dogman when the hybrid glared at him.

As Valentina was laid down in her play pen for a nap, Dogman decided to play out front with Lil Petey so as to not wake Valentina. That left Petey with the couple, just chatting until Clarence began to ask questions.

“So he’s a dog, right?” He asked, drinking a soda.

Petey raised his brow, wondering what Clarence was even asking. “No way, I thought it was a mask.” He replied sarcastically.

Clarence rolled his eyes and Genie laughed. “It’s just confusing, okay? I’ve heard the smartest dogs are like-like as smart as a 4-year old. His intelligence is beyond that. And for the age thing, how old is he?” It had been bugging him. Sometimes the dog-headed man “spoke” as if he’d been alive about as long as Clarence and sometimes he seemed so clueless about basic things.

Petey paused, then shut his mouth. “I…I actually don’t know.”

Genie cocked her head. “You don’t know his age? What about his birthday?”

Petey thought. He swore Lil Petey talked about Dogman’s birthday before, having marked it on the calendar months ago when Petey saw him do it and asked his son what he was doing. But age had never come up with them. Now he felt embarrassed for not asking. Who knows. Maybe Petey was older? He just assumed they were the same age. “His birthday is during Spring, but honestly I never asked how old he was.” He laughed guiltily. God, he was a terrible boyfriend!

“Didn’t he fill out paperwork before he started, Honey?” Genie asked Clarence, all three of them now curious about the age of the canine.

Clarence made a “meh” motion with his hand. “For the most part. I also helped but we skipped the social security number thing and a date of birth since his case is…unique. Why don’t we just ask?”

Bristling and turning red, Petey had his face covered before he lowered them, hissing at Clarence. “THAT’S EMBARRASSING! Do you know how embarrassing that is? I’ve known him for how long and never asked?! I’m surprised my kid knows.” Now he felt terrible, his ears going back, thinking. He heard the water for the eggs boiling and went to check on it, distracting himself.

Genie smacked the back of Clarence’s head and pointed to outside. “Bad husband! Go play with the boys outside.”

Clarence was flabbergasted. “What did I do?”

Genie sighed, shaking her head. “Skipping steps for a hiring process and making our sweet Petey feel bad.”

Clarence groaned but obeyed, checking on his daughter before going outside where Lil Petey was coloring on the driveway with chalk and Dogman was smoking on the porch step. “You smoke?” He asked, sitting next to their host.

Dogman exhaled and typed, looking at Clarence briefly to acknowledge him. “What of it?”

Clarence shook his head. “Just didn’t know.” He looked at Dogman again, seeing the hybrid scratch beneath the collar. “How did you survive?” Then he pointed to his neck. He had wondered about it since the fire, having seen people drop in shock then die after their throats were slit, but Dogman had acted like it was nothing, even though Clarence didn’t even know how his neck got slashed in the first place. He’d never met anyone like the hybrid so of course he was curious. Especially when he was so friendly and acquainted with his family.

Dogman raised his brow at him. “Survive what exactly?” He survived a lot of things in his long life. Things he never wanted to try and survive again, but he would if it happened because he made a promise and intended to keep it until he or Petey passed.

Clarence sighed as if it was obvious what he meant. “The fire with your neck bleeding like crazy. Most people would have fallen in shock and pain. It’s weird.”

Dogman smirked at him, but it was cold, not filled with the warmth Clarence was used to, smoking once more and looking at Lil Petey to make sure he was safe. “Is this an interrogation?”

A chill ran down Clarence’s spine in fear, even if he shouldn’t have feared the man next to him. “Of-of course not.” He gulped, but something still wasn’t sitting right. He didn’t like that he got a different Dogman than his wife and child and the cats. Who was the “real” Dogman they all saw?

Dogman nodded, looking at the burning end of the cigarette. “Petey already knows about my neck, to an extent, and since our families know each other I can tell you, and I expect you to keep it to yourself but my throat was already slashed long before I met any of you.” It wasn’t technically a lie. He just didn’t feel he owed Clarence a further explanation on it.

Clarence stared, feeling unsettled. “What the Hell are you?” He couldn’t help but ask, it coming out of his mouth on its own. He knew Dogman was something unnatural. He wasn’t some humanoid dog. But he had been ignoring it for months, since he’d met the man, as the question festered in his head, unsure how to fully trust the thing next to him. Dogs were unpredictable and humans could be too. If he had issues, would Dogman turn on his family on a bad day?

Glaring at Clarence, Dogman scrunched his snout in a snarl, a quiet, low growl crawling up his throat. “Stop NOW.”

That had Clarence bristling. Who did Dogman think he was to demand that of his superior? He opened his mouth to say so, on edge, but the door opened behind them.

“Greg, did you want to-SERIOUSLY?! Smoking?!” Petey had poked his head out of the door when he saw the two men and they whipped their heads towards him. He just didn’t expect Dogman to smoke that day. “You act like your lungs are going to stay healthy forever! If you get lung cancer I am SO~~~ telling you “I told you so”. Capeesh?” Then he put his hands up, index fingers to his thumbs.

Dogman’s face changed immediately, more open and smiling, nodding to Petey and signing. “It’s my house. It’s not like I’m making Lil Petey breathe it in. What did you need?”

Petey took a deep breath, pinching the bridge of his nose. Why did he love this man again? “I was going to ask if you could help with the deviled eggs while the turkey finishes. The filling is cold already so could you just pipe them?”

Dogman’s eyes softened and he put out the cigarette before going to Petey and wrapping his arms around his waist and jumping up a bit to kiss his nose, before letting go and walking in, grabbing Petey’s tail and letting it slide through his hand.

‘Oh, yeah. That’s why.’ Petey had thought, then looked at Clarence who seemed conflicted. “What’s wrong?”

Clarence cleared his throat. “Nothing. I’ll watch him.” He smiled weakly and pointed at Lil Petey who was making a large picture, smiling and humming.

Petey raised his brow. “Okay?” Then, he went back inside and focused on finishing so they’d all eat at a decent time.

…………….

Dogman had asked if he could feed Valentina while they all ate, which before they did, Dogman and Clarence took out the extra leaf they never used when they (Knight and Alice) got the table years ago. She agreed easily, happy to see the scruffy guy she grew to care for as a friend be so sweet and it gave her a chance to eat without having to worry about her baby.

They all chatted and ate for a while, except Dogman who was more preoccupied with feeding Valentina her baby food and some mashed potatoes and deviled egg filling, when Genie saw how cute it was and poked Petey who was sitting next to her. “Makes you want one, doesn’t it?” She teased.

Petey looked at her, confused. “Uh…I have one? And he’s 7-years old? Sitting right there?” He pointed with his thumb towards Lil Petey who was devouring his food with enthusiasm.

Genie rolled her eyes. “I meant with Dogman. Like a baby-baby.” Really, she just wanted to see him flustered.

Petey blushed, eyes going to Dogman who had his tongue poking out while he made sure Valentina didn’t make a mess. “That’s impossible, for one, and for two, Lil Petey is enough. Raising kids is hard, you know that.”

“But now the thought is in your hea~~d.” She singsonged, smirking.

Petey blushed harder, rolling his eyes at her teasing. “Not for long.”

Lil Petey looked at his Papa, having heard the conversation. “Am I gonna get a sibling?”

Petey almost choked on his drink, face hot and redder than before. “No! You’re not! Don’t listen to adult conversations.” His tail lashed in embarrassment and Genie giggled.

“You did not just stick that whole thing in your mouth.” They heard Clarence say in disbelief and they looked over, seeing Dogman pause, as if he made a mistake, fork clattering from his hand and eyes wide.

“Really? You had a knife, Greg. It’s too late now, just eat it.” Petey sighed. Dogman did that sometimes if he was too hungry and a big piece of food was on his plate. He just figured it was a leftover trait from when he was a full dog.

Dogman stayed frozen with his mouth clenched tightly. He felt the cold sweat run down his spine and the nausea setting in, but it would be rude to just open his mouth and let the piece of food fall back on his plate. He thought whoever dished up the plates gave him turkey. Turkey didn’t have a bone if it was cut from the carcass. He didn’t even know it was ham with how much gravy was slathered on the piece and he wasn’t paying attention. He felt that round bone from the ham along with the slice sit in his mouth, the gravy making it juicy and smooth which made him more nauseous. He had to chew it and not throw up. He had to. He had to, but it felt like the bones and meat scraps he was fed when he was captive. At least this bone didn’t have the fatty marrow in it, but it was hard for him to start chewing. He noticed them looking at him in confusion and he forced himself to chew, feeling his stomach flip and drool pool in his mouth as the cold sweat got worse. The sound of the bone crunching and breaking into pieces made it awful. If he could have tasted the ham he would’ve thought it was good, but all he could “taste” was the scraps. After he swallowed, feeling the bits of bone, ham and gravy slide down his throat, he stood, grabbing his plate to dump the rest and clean it, hoping a distraction would keep him from throwing up, but the sink reminded him of the blood covered ones he’d seen and the soap was too perfumed. Dammit. He thought he was doing better. He rinsed it, but didn’t dry it as he fast walked out the door, not wanting to use his bathroom for that when guests were over. Guests he was being rude to by doing that. His body shuddered with a gag as he opened the door and walked out, getting as far out in his yard as he could as his body shuddered again and his stomach heaved. He couldn’t get farther before his legs gave out and he couldn’t hold it in anymore.

…….

There was a bit of silence as Dogman left, excluding Valentina who was making baby noises in her high chair. Then, Petey heard the heaving and got out of his chair. “I’ll check on him.”

“Is Dogman okay?” Lil Petey asked around a bite of turkey.

Genie looked worried and Clarence raised a brow, thinking Dogman was being dramatic.

“Yeah, Baby, I just think he ate something and it didn’t sit right. We’ll be a second, Genie. Sorry about this, I hope this isn’t ruining anything.” Petey said, looking apologetic to them.

Genie shook her head. “It’s fine. You should’ve seen me when I was pregnant.” She tried reassuring him.

Petey nodded and walked out too, leaving Genie to worry as well. She swore she put a piece that he would like and she thought he liked ham. She’d have to apologize.

“That was dramatic.” Clarence said. It was odd. Genie and other pregnant women had an excuse, but Dogman was fine until he ate the ham.

“Did it have a bone?” Lil Petey asked, helping to put food away and Genie got up to help while Clarence took Valentina out, the baby starting to fuss.

Genie gasped. “That’s right! I totally forgot he doesn’t like them! I thought he would enjoy it. Oh no.” She groaned, but felt Lil Petey pat her back.

“Don’t worry. I even forget things sometimes. I know he’ll forgive you. Can you help me get some of those containers?” He pointed to the counter above. “We can get you guys' leftovers to take home.” He smiled.

Genie smiled, feeling better for her mistake. “That sounds great. Wanna help me divide the food up so you all can keep some of what we brought too?”

Lil Petey nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, please!”

After that, Lil Petey took Valentina to watch some cartoons while Clarence helped Genie with dishes. They didn’t have to, but Genie insisted since she felt bad. She hummed while she thought, then side eyed Clarence, who had been grumbling under his breath. “Are you going to tell me why you’re being so grumpy with Dogman?”

Clarence sighed, knowing he couldn’t keep much from his wife. “That just seemed a little dramatic to me. That’s it.”

Genie rolled her eyes, making sure their voices were quiet. They should’ve waited until they got home, but she didn't want to talk about it around Valentina or have Clarence brush it off later after thinking of an excuse. “Sure. But you’re also hard on him, even outside of work. If you want to stay professional with him, do that. If you want to be friendly with him, make it clear. Or at least give him a sign when “work” Clarence is off of work and “friend” Clarence can be interacted with.”

Groaning, Clarence sighed. “You guys don’t see how he looks at me. It’s nothing like he does with any of you. It’s freaky. He’s like all “puppy dog energy” with you and with me it’s like “guard dog on duty”. How can I trust him when he’s like that?”

Genie laughed. “That’s exactly what I’m saying, Honey. Even if he’s very…”human” for having a dog’s head, he’s still a dog. Working dogs or serving dogs have a command or sign when it’s playtime versus work time. Even though he’s shown he’s a great cop, “one of the best I’ve had” as you’ve told me, you don’t trust him and I know you only said “yes” to hiring him because you thought he would be useful and cheaper than bringing on another police dog.” She pointed her soapy finger at him.

“He knows that. I told him that day that he would be useful to have. And-and I like him, sure, I mean he makes you and Valentina happy. He takes care of you both, but what if he has a bad day and I’m not there?”

Genie suspected as much. There was this wall her husband and Dogman had between them. Dogs can read energies and Clarence was never a dog person. Dogman had to know Clarence didn’t trust him to some extent, unlike her and their baby, who trusted him wholeheartedly. She raised both her brows and narrowed her eyes. “YOU could have a bad day.”

Clarence looked as if she slapped him, the shock and horror on his face. “I would never-“

“Exactly.” She interrupted. “Don’t be stupid. I’ve helped and healed kids whose guardians had a “bad day”. You’ve been called to homes and public places where kids, guardians, or even strangers had a “bad day”. So what’s going on?”

Clarence really, really didn’t want to admit what he was about to say, especially in the guy’s home. But he knew Genie wouldn’t drop it and with her it was always best to get it out. “He freaks me out. Don’t look at me like that. I don’t mean his appearance necessarily, just…it’s unnatural. He’s not like us or Petey and his kid. I’ve seen him walk off bruises and injuries when others would be groaning in pain. That night of the fire, he was bleeding like crazy from his neck and still wouldn’t get any care and was planning to walk it off again. People don’t just walk off gaping neck wounds, Babe! They fall in shock and grip the wound or if they can’t, they lay there bleeding out.” He set the last plate aside, trying to have her understand what he was saying, but Genie wasn’t buying it.

“Survival instinct and shock. Easy.” She rinsed her hands.

“It would be, if he said it hurt. If he didn’t already have all that stitching around his neck if it’s healed. He said it happened long before he met us. What kind of neck wound wouldn’t heal and make a guy have stitches all around his neck?” He whispered, but his movements spoke volumes.

“That’s not our business.” Genie stated. Of course she was curious, but if Dogman wanted to share, he would. “Clarence,” she paused, poking his chest when she saw he was about to rebuttal, “let it go. It’s not. Our. Business. His actions have proven how trustworthy he is for us. Stop. Digging.” She looked into his eyes, one of the few times she became dead serious with him. “Or you’ll be digging your own hole next.” Then she walked to the entrance of the kitchen, calling out for Lil Petey. “Hey, did you want any dessert?” She called to the kitten child who was holding Valentina in his lap, mouth hanging open as they stared at the screen and he jumped at being called, apologizing to Valentina when it made her jump too.

“Not yet, thank you. Did you need help?” He asked, playing with Valentina’s hands to distract her.

Genie smiled. “No thanks. We just got done.” She sat next to him, seeing Clarence begrudgingly come in too to sit next to her, holding her hand in apology.

………….

By then, Petey was rubbing Dogman’s back while the hybrid was on his knees and elbows, hunched with his head in the cold grass. His throat hurt.

“Are you okay?” Petey asked, receiving a shaky thumbs up. “Uh-huh. That’s why you threw up.”

Dogman sighed, the cold air feeling great against his body. He put one hand up to sign, unsure if he was good enough to sit up. “Bones.”

Petey furrowed a brow. “A bone? A bone made you sick?”

Dogman nodded. “Don’t like talking about it.”

Petey rolled his eyes, even with the worry still there. “You are going to tell me about this thing eventually, understand?”

Dogman nodded again, putting a thumbs up.

“Promise?” Petey asked, his worry mostly melting away when Dogman changed his finger from his thumb to his pinky. “No, that's not childish at all.” But he linked his pinky with Dogman’s anyway.

That made Dogman chuckle, letting out a long sigh before he sat up, rubbing his face. “We should head back. That was rude of me.”

Petey nodded. “It was, but it was obvious you couldn't control it. Now let's apologize and try to salvage the rest of the evening.” He stood up, holding his hand out for Dogman, who took it with a firm nod, trying to brush away the sick feeling he had moments ago.

When they went back in, Lil Petey made sure Dogman was okay and Dogman assured him and Genie he was fine and they apologized, Dogman for running out and Genie for forgetting he didn’t like bones. Things settled and they had dessert, sans Dogman who wasn’t hungry, and Genie and Clarence bid their goodbyes after. Dogman hugged Genie and smooshed Valentina’s face since he didn’t want to lick her, and held his hand out to shake Clarence’s when Genie went to hug Petey, who had no choice but to accept it and Lil Petey who definitely accepted the hug.

“I think we just need to figure out where we stand with each other, don’t we?” Clarence asked, realizing he did probably go too far.

Dogman was confused at first, but then nodded, not typing or saying anything.

When they left, Dogman headed for the shower but not before telling his cats to just relax and they could stay the night if they wanted. Lil Petey obviously wanted to and Petey was tired from cooking all day so he begrudgingly agreed, flipping through the channels with Lil Petey.

………..

After Lil Petey went to bed first, Dogman and Petey were sitting on the front step, enjoying the clear and cold night sky, Petey’s head laying on top of Dogman’s while he smoked. Petey didn’t like it, but he was enjoying the view and the warm body next to his, so he let it be. “Are you going to tell me the thing about the bones yet?” He asked, holding one of Dogman’s hands in his, rubbing it with his fingers.

Dogman shook his head. “Don’t want to get sick from remembering. It just reminds me of when we were held against our will.” He signed with one hand.

Petey hummed, kissing the top of Dogman’s head. “Fine. That’s not a full explanation, but I’ll take it for now.” He sighed, enjoying the quiet, until Dogman’s phone began to ring, making them jump.

Dogman answered it, seeing it was Steve FaceTiming him. He rolled his eyes but answered.

“Hey, Mutt! You don’t have to move out of the way, Kitty Cat, I know you guys weren’t doing anything naughty!” Steve cackled, seeing Petey blush and sputter when Dogman flipped him off with his available hand. “Look, look. I didn’t call you for nothing.” He hurried and scoffed when Dogman gave him a look. “Don’t give me that, you fucker. I just wanted to show off our new home! Look!” He moved the camera to show the living room. Rene was removing the plastic from their new couch but stopped and waved when she noticed. There were still boxes, but it looked like they were settling in. There was a small tree in the corner, a box open with decorations as it looked like they were in the middle of decorating it and he led them to the kitchen where there were still some boxes and even some new appliances and necessities with a few dishes in the sink from their small Thanksgiving dinner together. “What do you think? A lot of work still to do, but I think it’s going along great.”

Dogman smiled, tongue lolling out. “Really great!”

Steve rolled his eyes, but couldn't hide his smile. “So simple. But! I had an idea if you both wanted to hear it.” He offered, as if offering a lifetime deal of something.

Dogman cocked his head and Petey raised his brow. “Both of us? What is it?” Petey asked, now suspicious.

“Chill out, Kitty Cat, it’s nothing bad. I just had an idea while we began to decorate and I thought if neither of you had big plans for Christmas or the weekend before, maybe you guys would want to stop by? See the place for yourselves and I know Rene would love to show off her bigger room and how she’s adjusting to everything. You wanna hear about how my sweet sister is doing, don’t you, Greg?” Steve teased, a Cheshire smile on his face.

Petey was shocked for multiple reasons. One being that Steve knew Dogman’s true name but also that he was inviting them both. “How do you know Greg’s name?” He couldn’t help but ask.

Steve snickered. “What? Jealous you’re not the only one? He told me, of course. But, if that’s not enough, it could give you two overworked love birds a chance to have a romantic date night and we could watch Lil Petey while you’re over. The city here is gorgeous this time of year. I've heard from our new neighbors and the people I work around about it. Barely any crime too.”

Dogman seemed to contemplate it but looked at Petey for his opinion.

“Can we trust him with Lil Petey?” He asked, unafraid to be blunt with the weird vendor his boyfriend was friends with.

Dogman nodded enthusiastically, smiling and signing. “We can.” He looked at Steve. “Can we think about it and discuss? I can text you the answer later.” He signed to his friend who was waiting, but by Steve’s expression, it seemed he thought they were going to say “yes” anyway. He wasn’t a great salesman for nothing.

“No duh, Mongrel Breath. Just let me know. Gotta go, we wanna do a little more decorating before bed. Talk to you later! Don’t have too much fun tonight.” He teased, winking, seeing their reactions before hanging up, leaving both to blush, knowing exactly what he was implying.

After that, they decided it was too cold to stay outside and headed in. Petey was going to head upstairs, thinking they would decide the next day, but Dogman grabbed his arm and sat on the couch, pulling Petey with him. Now it was then. “Are you sure it would be a good idea? We don't know him as well as you.”

Dogman smiled softly. “I know. But you can trust him. If I had any doubts, I wouldn’t consider it. Besides, it has been a while since we went on a date.”

Petey raised his brow. “We went on one on my birthday a month ago. You just want to see them.”

Dogman gave him a blank stare. “A month ago, Darlin. We both work too much anyway, and you know it. I do want to see them and check on them, they’re my friends. But I won’t lie that having a nice date with you, without worrying over Lil Petey, without worrying about crime, in a beautifully Holiday decorated city, walking down the streets and seeing new shops, doesn’t sound enticing.” He signed, his eyes turning playful and a smirk forming on his mouth.

Petey looked into his eyes, thinking, trying to detect any doubt and wasn’t surprised when he found none. He groaned in defeat, knowing what Dogman suggested did sound…really nice. It had been a long time. He knew they both would’ve loved to go on dates more often, but work and Lil Petey took up so much time, they barely had times like this together. He still wasn’t sure about trusting them with his son, but Dogman had a few weeks to convince him, depending on when they decided a good date would be to visit. Dammit. He sighed, as if Dogman was making him do something he loathed, and kissed him languidly, making Dogman sigh into it and rub his back.

Dammit. Dammit. Fucking dammit.

Petey pulled away, nibbling Dogman’s jaw and pulling away to look at love filled brown eyes. “Fine. But no overspending this time and we bring at least one gift for each of them. We can decide if it will be for Christmas or if we want to do Christmas with just us later.” He moved off Dogman, holding his hand out to help him up and Dogman took it, smiling largely and making a small “arooo” sound. He wanted to say Dogman owed him, but he knew the hybrid would take it as a challenge. “Let’s get some sleep, Big Guy. You owe me sleepy snuggles.”

Dogman chuckled, kissing Petey’s hand and nodding as they walked up the stairs quietly. “Anything for you.” And he meant it, even if Petey didn’t believe him. Besides, he never made a promise to not spoil Petey again.

Chapter Text

Dogman didn’t want to brag, but it was quite easy for him to convince Petey to let them do the trip. It only took giving Petey a weekend to himself after Dogman had prepared everything, including new candles and bubble bath supplies, a massage after his long work week, and preparing a weekends worth of dinners and enough breakfast so Petey would just have to heat it up, along with taking Lil Petey for the weekend, not without sending Petey pictures of going to the park and bedtime, and enough kisses to make their jaws sore.
Petey put his time in advance for the weekend before, since Christmas itself might be too busy since people are stupid, and Dogman did the same for the same reason, knowing it was a sensitive time for people, both with families and without. The weeks leading up to it were filled with travel plans and they still needed to plan a time for gifts for Steve and Rene, since both shopped separately for the gifts for each other and Lil Petey and the family decorated Petey’s home with all the decorations they had, but when Petey said they could do Dogman’s home as well, he informed Petey that he had none. Alice took everything and he was far too busy and, he would admit now, depressed, to decorate the year before. Petey knew then, that would have to be remedied by the next year.

Lil Petey, on the other hand, was excited, asking a billion questions and trying to decide what to bring in his to-go bag anyway once he heard they would be going on an overnight trip in December.

Things were going smoothly for what it was worth. They worked and Dogman still staked out the hospital, keeping himself back with loud growls each time he caught a glimpse of who he could only guess was the man who did all of that to him. The height and figure were correct, along with the white hair and goatee, which he saw no other doctors with. So far, Petey did as he said he would, staying as far as he could from the doctor which only confirmed Dogman’s suspicion that the doctor was the guy. But…he had to trust Petey. Petey would tell him if the guy approached him, right? It didn’t seem to help his anxiety and his nightmares, though.

Especially the nightmares.

…………

Dogman’s heart pounded roughly against his rib cage while he walked down the familiar abandoned hallway. His neck was sore and he still felt the phantom pain from when his previous body was eviscerated. He was trying to leave, so why wasn’t he running?
Hallway after hallway he ran, lost. They twisted and turned, making him trip and become dizzy as he kept slamming into the walls. It reeked of death and bleach. He was looking for someone. He needed to escape but he had to find them first.

“PETEY! LIL PETEY!” He screamed, his voice that mixture it always was and he fought off the pain in his throat as he continued to yell for them, his throat on fire and he tried not to break down into coughs because he had to find Petey and Lil Petey.

“Greg?” Petey’s voice called out to him from behind, almost a croak. There was a wet noise, and Dogman hoped it was water.

“Daddy?” Lil Petey’s voice followed after, in pain and garbling.

Dogman turned on his heel and fell backwards, his throat closing up, breathing short and choppy, and his body shook as tears sprang to his eyes the longer he looked. He couldn’t move. He tried to get his legs to move, to stand and hold his weight. God! He had to stop it! There was so much blood!

Petey was standing there, holding Lil Petey in his arms, the kitten’s torso torn open and covered in blood, ribs showing and organs either gone or hanging out of his little body. Petey’s neck was barely being held on his shoulders by his spine and some flesh, blood gurgling and bubbling out his neck, covering his front.

“P-P…Petey… Lil…Lil Petey…my baby…” his voice quivered and he forced his shaking legs to move as he ran to them, arms outstretched, but when he could touch them, he ran through them, suddenly covered in their blood and he stared at his shaking hands before he turned his head, seeing Petey’s head turn and fall from his shoulders, the sound of his spine snapping was deafening, those beautiful emerald eyes cloudy as they stared at him and Lil Petey fell from his Papa’s grasp, his body landing with a thud.

“It’s all your fault.” Another voice spoke to him and it was one he knew all too well. Dogman couldn’t even turn his head back, eyes glued to Petey’s own, wanting his body to move to them, but it wouldn’t budge. “It’s all your fault, Greg. You couldn’t protect them. You can’t protect anyone, can you?”

Finally, he turned his head, having long fallen to his knees as the blood continued to drip down his body. He felt helpless, body weak and unable to control the tears clouding his eyes, when he looked at Knight, in full uniform but his eyes were blacked out, that helplessness beginning to burn into rage and he got his body to move, but it wasn’t towards Petey, it was towards Knight, his bloodied hands against his throat. “SHUT UP! YOU SHUT UP! YOU ARE NOT KNIGHT! SHUT UP! SHUTUPSHUTUP-“

…..

“GREG! Greg, wake up!” Petey’s voice tried breaking through his screams, shocked at hearing Dogman’s voice for the first time but full of agony.

His throat felt like it was on fire and Dogman blinked, then again and again, taking in his surroundings, seeing he was in Petey’s bed with him, but he still felt the remnants from his dream and his hands flew to Petey’s neck, feeling it, then felt along his body, checking for wounds that weren’t there, Petey allowing it despite his worry, and finally taking a deep breath, until he realized he couldn’t see Lil Petey. “Lil Etey, Lil Etey, Lil Etey! Afe? Afe?” He spoke, Knight’s voice panicked underneath his own worried whimpers as he grasped Petey’s arms, his grip bruising and shaking, until he tried taking another breath and began to cough, the screams and talking too much for his unaligned vocal cords. He tried keeping his mouth shut so the blood pooled in his mouth wouldn’t spill and worry Petey.

It took Petey a moment to even form words, seeing the terror in his lover’s eyes and still shocked at what he’d heard. “He’s fine. He’s sleeping soundly and wrapped up. Are you okay? You-you can talk?” He felt Dogman’s grip loosen and another shudder wracked him, coughing, so Petey rubbed his back, but jolted at seeing blood leak out of Dogman’s mouth on the exposed side of his face. “Why are you bleeding?! Did you bite your tongue?!” He panicked, prying Dogman’s mouth open to see and saw blood drip out, but no bite marks on the tongue. “Greg?”

Dogman panted, feeling bad for getting blood on Petey’s blanket. He wiped his mouth, trying to swallow. “Bleeding because I spoke. Vocal cords aren’t aligned so when I speak it tears at them. I’m fine. Sorry.” He signed, still shaky from the coughing and his nightmare, feeling the sweat cool on his skin.

Petey breathed a sigh of relief. If he knew that, he could’ve tried to see what he could do about it before he stitched Dogman up last time. “You were yelling in your sleep, then screaming. Nightmare?” He asked, not caring about the blood on his blanket, just holding Dogman close. He felt Dogman nod. “Do you want to tell me? It might help.” Then he felt Dogman’s shoulders shake and the hybrid began to cry.

Dogman whimpered, holding onto Petey tightly. He didn’t want to, but he needed that reassurance that they were safe. He pulled away, wiping his face until Petey wiped his tears for him. He looked into Petey’s eyes, seeing the life in those green eyes, so unlike his dream. He grabbed Petey’s face, pulling him close and kissing his eyes and giving small licks to his cheeks. He pulled away again, wiping the blood off on his shirt. “I was back there. But…” he looked at his hands, trying to think of what to say, “but I was looking for you and Lil Petey. The halls wouldn’t stay straight. I yelled out. I yelled for you. I couldn’t-I couldn’t find you.” Before he could wipe the budding tears again, Petey did it for him, reassuring him. “But then you both called out to me. It was…it was…I…you both…”

“Breathe. Deep breaths. You’re here, not there.” Petey said, voice calm and quiet. “Just tell me. I need to know what you saw.” Technically he didn’t. Part of him didn’t want to know. But this shook Dogman. Even after he knew it was just a dream.

Dogman choked, reaching his hands up to feel Petey’s neck again, assuring himself that Petey was safe in his arms and that Lil Petey hopefully didn’t hear his screams and was sleeping soundly. He looked into Petey’s eyes again, feeling guilty but appreciative of Petey’s presence. “Lil Petey…his-his…his body was wide open with-with his guts falling out!” He whined. “So much blood! Your-your head was almost off your shoulders! You both were in so much pain!” He covered his eyes with one hand so he could continue, wanting to just get it out. “I couldn’t save you! I couldn’t! Knight was right, I can’t save anyone!” His hands trembled, the tears falling again and he felt Petey pull him into his chest.

That was…a lot more graphic than Petey expected and he really didn’t want to picture it himself. But aside from that, Petey wouldn’t stand for this dream to hurt the man he loved. “Knight would never say that. You know that. We’re safe and healthy. You’ve kept us safe and happy. You’ve saved Genie and Rene. You’ve saved so many people even if they don’t appreciate your sacrifice. Okay?”

Dogman pressed his head hard against Petey’s chest, nodding and holding him, trying to take comfort in the steady heartbeat as he felt Petey pet his head.

They stayed silent for a while and decided to just stay awake and relax, along with throwing the blanket in the washer before they had to pack up the truck and leave for Steve’s house later that morning. They didn’t stay up long after, both succumbing to sleep again, except on the couch, with Petey’s head nestled against Dogman’s chest and the remote having long fallen to the floor from where it fell from Dogman’s hand, his head leaned back where he would no doubt get a kink. They were both woken up by Lil Petey coming down the stairs and had no choice but to get started on the day, pushing that nightmare far into the back of their minds.

………….

Petey sighed and drank his mocha, still feeling a little sleepy while they drove. They had an overnight bag, knowing if his and Dogman’s date went well, it would be far too late in the night to leave. What he was going to wear was in his bag along with his pajamas and Lil Petey had his own bag. The gifts were in the backseat with Lil Petey as well. At first they wanted to get the brother and sister one gift each but Lil Petey wanted to contribute as well, so they ended up with three gifts total. Lil Petey got Rene a pretty bracelet, gold with a few gems, that he got at an antique shop, using some of his allowance and Petey helped pitch in the rest. Petey got Steve a gift card to a store that specialized in vendor machines and parts, feeling a gift with some use would be best since he still didn’t know the guy that well. Dogman had gotten them “a surprise” he’d said, not even telling Petey what it was.

They used the navigation with the address Steve gave them and both wished they would’ve left sooner, having forgotten how bad holiday traffic could be so close to the holiday itself. They made it though, the house small with a tiny front yard and no backyard, decorated in a few lights and some yard decorations.

Rene saw them pull up and she went out to meet them, waving wildly in an absurd Christmas sweater and leggings. “Hi! Welcome, Dogman and family! Come in, come in! Steve is getting you guys drinks.” She signed, helping Lil Petey out of the truck and Dogman took their bags while Petey took the gifts.

“We’re coming. It was really nice of you and Steve to invite us over, Rene. Are you doing okay?” Petey asked, seeing how comfortable his son was with the teen when he’d never met her in person before.

“I’m getting help where I can, Mr. Petey. But the hardest part has been adjusting to the new school. New friends, new teachers who need to learn about my disability, moving at a weird time in the year, but it will be fine.” She signed, leading them into the quaint home.

Petey nodded, unsure where to set the gifts. “Well, as long as you’re safe and adjusting isn’t too hard, I know you can do it.”

Lil Petey was already looking around, admiring the decorations and asking Steve about pictures as the man had given Lil Petey some hot cocoa with lots of little marshmallows and sprinkles. Dogman came in after a few minutes, snow on his head and nose, asking Steve where they could put their bags and the gifts.

“Just set them in that corner and the gifts can go under the tree. Wait. You guys seriously got us gifts?” He exclaimed after seeing them, shocked, then tried to hide his expression by clearing his throat. “Ironically, we got you guys a few gifts too.” He cackled, seeing Dogman put his hands up.

“You didn’t have to! You need to-“ he was cut off by Petey and was elbowed by him.

“Like Greg said, you didn’t have to, but thank you.” Petey replied, having seen Rene’s smile falter when Dogman tried brushing it off, and setting the gifts under the tree.

Then, Rene grabbed Dogman’s hand and decided to show him around while Lil Petey followed right behind them, leaving Steve and Petey in the living room.

Steve held his hand out with water and Petey took it. “Thanks.”

Steve shrugged, sipping on his own drink. “No problem, Kitty. I didn’t know what you wanted to drink, but water is always a good first option. So…” he smirked, eyes glinting playfully, “what do you think of the place?” He asked, gesturing for Petey to take a seat.

Petey rolled his eyes, but looked around. They were still unpacking, but it began to look more like a home. “It’s looking like a home now. Look, I’m sorry…that that happened. I understand what it’s like to have to suddenly move. And I’m sorry I yelled at you.” He apologized, wiping some of the condensation off the cup in his hands.

Steve scoffed. “You’re still on about that? Please, Pussy-Cat, that was, like, last year.” He faked a valley-girl accent and laughed. “Seriously. It’s okay. I was in the wrong too and Greg forgave me. I didn’t know he’d gotten hurt. But we’re all cool now, so don’t sweat it.”

Petey glared at the nickname but nodded and there was some silence, neither being that used to the other. There was one thing he wanted to thank Steve for as well. “Thank you, by the way. For being his friend. For not judging him. I don’t know what kind of guy he would have been once we found him if you weren’t.” He gave Steve a little smile.

Steve drank a little but looked at Petey in all seriousness. “You’re right and you’re welcome.”

Petey scoffed. “Way to be humble, Asshole.”

But Steve didn’t laugh, knowing how true it was. “There’s this joke we had, you know, and it started out because of how I met him. He had blood on his hands and sprayed across his face and his eyes were so dull I wondered if he was even there. He asked for food and then I saw him around more often. We got to know each other and some days that light was small and others, I learned who Greg was, in a way. I began to joke, “it’s a dead man walking”, or something along that line.” He drank a bit more, lost in memories. “He would smirk or smile and respond, “I technically am”, but some days I saw where that was more true than a joke. I never asked what happened to him or how he came to be. Sometimes I wish I would have, but I wouldn’t want someone asking me shit I don’t want to talk about.” He sighed, shaking his head. “He’s lucky he found you and the kid too. I don’t know what happened to him, but if he ever snaps, it might be nice to pray for everyone, whether they piss him off or not.”

Petey raised his brow. “He only hurts Bad Guys. He’s a lot more morally competent than that. If he didn’t hurt the innocent before, he isn’t going to now.”

Steve fixed him a look. “You have a lot to learn, Kitty Cat. Then tell me, if you think you know him so well. Do you think he would be the same guy we know if anything happened to you or the kid? If he lost the few people in this whole fucking world who saw him despite his history, loved him despite what he was, and held him when he felt he couldn’t move? Would he truly do the right thing? Do you really think his morality would save his mind then?” He waited, seeing Petey process what he said, thinking.

Steve wasn’t asking that to be cruel. He was in the Navy before his parents died and he had to leave to take care of his sister, so he knew how fragile one’s mind could be. He wasn’t sure what kept Dogman’s mind together after he returned and before he met Steve and Rene, but there was only so much love one could lose before they broke. He wasn’t worried about the threat Dogman could pose now, but there was a time around when he met the hybrid that he was worried.

Petey thought and even if somewhere in his heart, he knew there had to be some truth to Steve’s questions, he couldn’t picture it. He couldn’t believe it. It could have been his pride as well, wanting to believe he knew Dogman better than anyone. “He would never hurt someone who didn’t deserve it. Never.” He replied, looking at Steve sternly.

Steve hummed. “Let’s hope so.” He stretched, putting on some Christmas music. “So, on a lighter topic, do you two love birds have any special plans for tonight?” He winked, smiling.

Petey blushed, feeling a little whiplash at the change of topics. “I…I’m not sure. I did reserve a table for this Steakhouse I saw, but other than that, I just figured we could go around the city and see what there was to do. Why?” He asked, unsure why Steve was being nosy.

Steve shrugged. “Curious. He’s one of my best friends so of course I’m going to be nosy.”

Petey rolled his eyes, but his smile was there. “And what, then, are you three going to do while we’re out? I’m only trusting you with my son because Greg trusts you.” He pointed out. He wasn’t going to lie and say he fully trusted the vendor.

Not taking any offense to what Petey said, Steve sat back down next to the cat. “I was thinking of pizza and those old Rankin-Bass stop motion movies, maybe some baked Alaska, rob a bank, then come back and split the profits between us and get ready for bed, you know, the usual.” He joked.

Petey actually chuckled. “Better give my kid an equal cut.” He laughed, finding it absurd.

Cackling, Steve nodded. “Oh, definitely! But I’m not sure Monopoly currency works everywhere.”

Petey just shook his head, a smile on his face, and drank his water until the others came into the room to show off the kitchen and yard, and Lil Petey asked about presents hours later, close to dinner time.

“Might as well do them now. Unless you guys want to do them in the morning?” Rene asked, sipping her tea with Lil Petey in her lap.

“Morning! Like a pre-Christmas morning!” Dogman signed.

“But I wanna know what they got us and I wanna see them open what we got them!” Lil Petey complained, putting his hands up together and pouting his lip.

Dogman looked at Petey and Petey looked at Steve, a silent conversation between them.

“Might as well now. One of my gifts is for you two tonight.” Steve smirked, drinking a beer and seeing Dogman’s and Petey’s disapproving looks. “It’s very little and it’s the only one I’ll have, okay? I’m limited on my intake at the moment you fuckers, so no judging.”

Lil Petey passed the gifts out, being the pseudo Santa for the moment. Rene immediately wore her bracelet and Steve laughed about the gift card, still thanking Petey anyway. Petey was surprised to see an all paid for tickets for a famous night club downtown for his gift. It had been YEARS since he went to one though and he knew he didn’t bring the clothes for it, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t go in what they were going to wear. Dogman received a few packs of cigarettes, taped together to make a big present, which made Petey glare at Steve for enabling the habit. Lil Petey received a new comic set and when they opened Dogman’s gift to them, it was a frame with their parents' picture inside. It was their wedding day.

Rene had gasped, covering her mouth and Steve just stared at it, as if he’d seen a ghost, clearing his throat to avoid the onslaught of emotions he was having. “How did you get this?” He asked, knowing it was a picture from their old house.

Dogman smiled. “I went into the house a few days afterwards to see if there was anything I could scrounge up and found that. I had to get a new frame for it, but unlike everything else, it wasn’t that damaged.”

Rene then walked over to him and gave him a hug, squeezing with all her might. Steve did too, which made Dogman bristle, not used to hugs from the man, but it seemed they both needed it.

…………..

Petey and Dogman got changed soon after, the tv already playing a movie with the other three watching it on the couch and Lil Petey seemed comfortable sandwiched between the siblings.

Petey wore a navy blue sweater with a black wool trench coat and black slacks with a watch and a few bracelets for accessories and dress shoes. He felt it was nice enough for a date but not all out like when they went out on his birthday.

Dogman wore a royal purple long sleeve v-neck shirt underneath a smoky grey cardigan and jeans with black boots, his usual watch on his wrist accompanied by his collar and dog tags and he decided to ignore his mask. When he saw Petey, having changed in a different room, he stopped, admiring how beautiful Petey was.

Petey had blushed, forgetting how nicely Dogman could clean up, but noticed the lack of a mask, feeling his heart warm and belly feeling like there were butterflies in there.

Steve noticed their ogling and rolled his eyes. “There’s kids present.” He snickered, earning a smack on the head from Petey who blushed even harder.

“Shut up for once in your life.” He scolded, until he felt Dogman grab his hand. “You’re lucky I need you to babysit.” He glared.

Steve rolled his eyes again, his smile still there. “Sure, sure. Have fun, kids.” He joked.

Dogman and Petey kissed Lil Petey goodnight and told him to be good before they left, excited to enjoy their much needed date.

……….

They decided to try the night club first, neither being hungry yet. They were definitely out of their element, but didn’t want Steve’s gift to go to waste. They got in easily and the music, even if it was Christmas themed for now, was very loud with the bass making their organs jump in their bodies.

“Can I buy you a drink?” Petey asked, having to talk louder to be heard. He didn’t even know if Dogman drank, having never seen him do so or have any liquor in his home.

Dogman laughed, grabbing Petey’s chin to pull him down and he signed. “That would be wonderful if I drank. But may I offer you one, Beautiful?” He winked, enjoying the blush on Petey’s face.

Petey laughed the blush away, placing his hand on Dogman’s chest to push him away, averting his eyes. “Maybe later.”

Dogman grabbed Petey’s hand that was on his chest and kissed it. “Maybe after I ask you to dance? It’s not the most romantic music, but…may I?” He held his other hand out.

Petey smiled, big and wide. “Why, I would be delighted, Good Sir.” Sure, it wasn’t the most romantic, but at least he was able to finally get his dance with Dogman he’d been craving. And besides, he could always ask for a slower one later on, if the hybrid would oblige him.

They had to find their rhythm, but when they did, they had a good time, dancing to so many songs, neither knew how many. Some, they danced near each other but kept a little distance, and others they were close to, if not, touching, which both could feel the pull each time, with Dogman grabbing Petey’s hips to be flush with his own or grabbing the back of the tall cat’s neck so they were nose to nose. His grip was warm and unintentionally possessive.

When Dogman held him close, with the loud music booming in his ears, Petey could barely breathe. But as payback, with his heart beating more than the music, sometimes he would hook his finger in Dogman’s collar and pull while laying his other arm over Dogman’s shoulder to lightly scratch up his back, earning him a dark and passion filled look, which he basked in each time.

They took a break, having went to the quieter part of the bar and got some water. Petey was getting a headache from the music and looked at Dogman, only to see him almost crisscrossed on the stool. “I forget how flexible you are for a hunking piece of meat.” He joked, seeing Dogman look at him.

Dogman smirked, narrowing his eyes. “Maybe there’s a piece of meat I can share with you later?” He winked and stuck out his tongue.

Petey choked, blushing while he giggled, not expecting Dogman to make a joke like that. “Meat isn’t usually ideal for a dessert, but maybe we can make an exception?” He replied, feeling victorious when Dogman blushed, his tongue going back into his mouth. “Speaking of, though, I’m getting hungry. I made reservations if we wanted to head over?” He asked, taking a few bills out for the waters.

Dogman nodded, getting up and holding his hand out for Petey, who gladly took it and bent down to kiss the side of Dogman’s head.

………

Petey had never seen Dogman’s eyes light up how they did when he showed them where they were going to eat. He wasn’t surprised that Dogman ignored the looks they received again nor that he ordered a large steak, pushing the bone away in disgust when he cut the meat from it.

They told jokes back and forth along with talking about what was playing on one of the TVs near the bar area across from where they sat. They truly enjoyed their time, even hooking their ankles together beneath the table. Dogman beat him to the check as well, which earned him a pout and agitated tail flick from Petey.

While they walked off their dinner while looking at all the beautifully decorated shops, they got a call from Steve, worried at first until they heard Lil Petey’s voice.

“Hey, Papa! Hey, Da-Dogman! How is your date going?” Lil Petey asked around his yawn.

Looking at the time, and not thinking about Lil Petey’s screw up with Dogman’s name, Petey saw it was around Lil Petey’s bedtime. “It’s quite nice, Baby. Are you having fun?”

Lil Petey yawned again. “Yep, lots of fun. Steve said to tell you we already robbed all the banks, heheheheeh. He said I could stay up later too, is that okay?”

Even though technically it was all up to Petey, he looked over at Dogman, seeing his opinion. He told Lil Petey to hold on before he muted it to talk to the hybrid. “He sounds exhausted, he should go to bed. We don’t want him cranky on the way home.”

Dogman huffed and laughed, the air coming out in puffs. “Let him stay up. He’ll pass out eventually and he can nap in the truck on the way home.”

Petey groaned. “But that will ruin his sleep schedule.”

Dogman seemed to remember something, judging by his ears perking, and he gently slid Petey’s tail through one hand before holding the tip in one palm while he then turned his attention back to the topic. “One late night isn’t going to hurt him. Besides, he sounds like he’s going to pass out soon anyway unless he gets a second wind. If we really have issues with his schedule tomorrow, I’ll take care of it.”

At first, Petey hadn’t even realized his tail began to hurt, being out in the snowy cold for a while, but the relief was soothing, feeling his cold tail in Dogman’s warm hand. “Fine.” He unmuted it, hearing Lil Petey talking with someone on the other end. “Hey, Baby. Yes, you can stay up, but don’t eat too much sugar, okay?”

Lil Petey cheered and he heard Rene and Steve cheer on the other end. “Thank you, Papa! Thank you, Dad!”

Before either Dogman or Petey could correct Lil Petey, both blushing since the name was still new and awkward for both of them, they heard Steve’s voice on the other end. “Hahahahaa! I wish I could see your faces right now. That silence told me everything. Haaa…okay, so he and Rene are going to take turns taking showers and I just wanted to make sure it was okay if he slept in her room tonight? I don’t know when you guys will be back and I don’t want him to be woken up if he’s on the couch. But speaking of curfew, I left the spare house key in the mailbox behind a rock, since I kinda forgot to give it to you guys before you left. Oh, ya, one more thing before I let you two get back to whatever you were doing. No fucking on my couch, it’s new!” Then, he hung up before he could hear their embarrassed yells.

Petey had bristled, beet red, and could only scream at the phone since Steve hung up, but stopped when he heard laughter and turned, expecting to see Dogman, but the hybrid had crouched and was laughing really hard, one hand still holding Petey’s tail. “Why the Hell are you laughing?!” He scolded, a little freaked out when the laugh contained a strange mix of two voices, but noticed Dogman’s chest was a deep pink as well. “Are you laughing because you’re embarrassed?” He asked.

Dogman continued to laugh, feeling his throat tickle and he could only nod. He stood back up once it died down and coughed a little, feeling the flecks of blood on the roof of his mouth but he ignored it. “Sorry. It was just unexpected.” He signed, releasing Petey’s tail when he felt it was warm enough.

Petey raised his brow, returning Dogman’s phone. “He always says stupid stuff like that.”

Dogman shrugged. “Yeah, but I didn’t expect him to say something about us doing it on his couch.”

Petey took a few deep breaths to calm down. “He didn’t even wait for us to give the okay for Lil Petey to sleep with Rene.”

Placing his fingers under the collar to rub at his throat, Dogman led them to where they could sit. “He was probably going to do that anyway but wanted to form it as a question to be polite. Lil Petey’s in good hands.” He smiled, holding Petey’s hand and messing with his fingers.

Petey snorted, but allowed the hybrid to mess with his hand, finding it sweet. “He’s never polite. But, if you say so, it must be fine.” He leaned back on the bench, his tail getting cold again which sent a painful ache up his spine. He didn’t make a noise or anything but Dogman must have been watching him, so he felt the hand grab his tail again and place it under his shirt so he could still use his hands. “How did you know?” He asked, turning his head towards Dogman, who was making sure the tail was secure and able to warm up.

Dogman smiled, laying his head on Petey’s shoulder. “Your back went stiff and you made a face.”

Petey chuckled, thinking he should’ve known Dogman would notice any discomfort he had, then looked at the snow surrounding them, a thin layer already adding up on top of what was walked on or used as small snowmen. It reminded him of playing in the snow with his mom. “Even when she was sick, she still played outside in the snow with me. She was as bundled up as she could be, but that…didn’t mean much since we didn’t have a lot. We would make these ugly snowmen,” he chuckled, remembering how bad they were, “and sculptures. She couldn’t stay outside too long and I tried to, but eventually my tail would be in too much pain. Then we would bundle up under blankets and read while we drank cocoa or tea. Sometimes I would purposely stay out as long as I could, even in pain, just so we could bundle up together.” He smiled sadly, admittedly missing his mom. He knew now. She would adore Dogman and spoil Lil Petey rotten. He felt Dogman rub his hand with his thumb and kiss it, trying to comfort Petey. “I miss her, Greg. As Lil Petey gets older and my life changes, it’s like I miss her more deeply, wishing she could see him grow.” He took a deep breath, feeling the lump in his throat. “Sorry. We’re supposed to have a good time and I’m getting all nostalgic.” He chuckled, but felt Dogman rub his other fingers against his cheek under his eye, a loving smile on his face and his eyes soft.

“Can you tell me about her?” He signed, laying his chin on Petey’s shoulder, completely unfazed by what they could have or should have been doing other than bringing up loved ones.

Petey’s eyes widened. “Are…are you sure? Why?” He asked.

Dogman’s eyes squinted with his smile. “I want to know more about the woman who gave me the man I love and sometimes it’s easier keeping loved ones' memories alive when stories are told.”

Petey choked on his unexpected laugh, surprised, but he sighed eventually, scooting closer to Dogman. “Well…where do I begin?” He wondered, then began with what kind of woman she was. Then his favorite memories, like when she would go to his school events when she could or how special she made his birthdays, despite how little they had after his dad left them. How she handmade most of their decorations for the holidays or kept them as long as she could so they always held a special place in his heart. Even the few times they could go on trips because she saved every penny she had to let Petey experience fairs or beach trips. Eventually, he let the guilt come up, sharing the times when he was angry and resented her for getting sick. For leaving him at such a young age. He hadn’t meant to bring that up, but it was easy to let go when Dogman listened so intently.

Holding onto Dogman, he silently cried and allowed the guilt to flow through and out of him, feeling Dogman’s firm and sure grip holding him back, letting out that growl that was his equivalent of “shhh”. “Sorry for breaking down on you. I don’t know why you like going on dates with me. Last time it was a jerk who ruined it and now I did by bringing up some past bullshit.” He went to pull away, finally noticing that he was laying on top of Dogman who had his back on the bench, but Dogman held more firm, not letting him move far.

Dogman stuck out his tongue, shaking his head and bringing one hand up to sign. “I’d much rather help you feel better and hear about someone who you loved than be interrupted by some other guy. Besides, we’re partners, I can’t be the only one breaking down.” He chuckled, but it wasn’t light.

Petey remembered what Flippy had said the next day after their first date and realized he never asked Dogman how he felt about how that went. “Flippy had brought up the next day when I told him about it, that I messed up. That I might’ve made you feel insecure by going with. Did I? Even though you knew I didn’t want to?” He asked, sitting up enough to see Dogman’s face.

Dogman sighed, his smile having left. “I’m fine. It’s in the past now and I know you’re mine. No need to worry about insignificant stuff like that.”

Petey raised his brow. “That didn’t answer my question.”

Dogman groaned, not wanting to talk about it but he knew Petey wouldn’t leave it unless it was in the past. “A little. I knew you didn’t want to, you said so yourself and even left once you saw I got our leftovers. But…feelings aren’t always logical. I thought…for a moment,” he looked at his hand before signing more, “that you would have been happier with another cat or someone normal. That you were only being polite to me and I read all our interactions wrong because who would…” he trailed off, unable to continue.

“Who would want to be with you?” Petey asked, feeling awful for his choice that night. He leaned down, holding Dogman’s face while he kissed him, even forcing the hybrid’s mouth open to kiss him deeper while his legs tightened against Dogman’s sides before he pulled away to breathe a few minutes later. “I do. I really do. Aside from Lil Petey, you’re one of the healthiest things to ever happen to me. I want you, so completely, it sometimes drives me crazy. You know me, take care of me, and you take care of my son so well, how could I not? I don’t even fear you getting mad at me because I know we’ll overcome it and you would never hurt me when angry.” He let out a small laugh, a thought occurring to him. “I can’t even be upset Lil Petey is starting to call you “dad” instead of “Dogman”. Relationship wise, it’s too soon, sure, but if I think about it, no wonder he’s doing it. You’re not related to him at all, but you treat him like your own and that’s more than most people would ever do. Some, yes, but not all of them.” Petey let out a yelp of surprise when Dogman suddenly pulled him down and bit into his neck. He did it multiple times, licking each bite after, some rougher and some lighter. “Hey!” He cried out, face feeling hot and his gut squirming.

“Petey”. Dogman spoke, using his voice as he pulled away, wrapping his arms tightly around Petey and pressing his head into Petey’s collarbone. “I…rove…rwoo.” He tried speaking using the mouth he had, hating the words couldn’t be clear.

Petey felt his heart skip. It wasn’t clear, but it was obvious what Dogman said. He kissed his sweet hybrid. His. Dogman was his. “I love you too. Don’t ever feel insecure with me, please. You’re the only one I want. And please don’t force yourself to speak. I don’t want you hurting yourself just to talk.” He nuzzled his face against Dogman’s, feeling the hybrid reciprocate, their faces nuzzling against each other.

They nuzzled and kissed to the point the fur on their faces were a little disheveled and they decided it was time to walk back to the truck before the kisses could get too heated and they embarrassed themselves.

Petey’s phone pinged while they walked and he checked it curiously, wondering who was texting him so late while his other hand was entwined with Dogman’s. “Who..? Seriously, Genie? What is with that woman?!” He blushed, hiding his face in his arm.

Dogman tilted his head. “What did she want?” He asked, also curious as to why Genie was texting so late.

Petey groaned. “I thought she dropped it, but she said she had this dream about something we talked about during Thanksgiving and woke up wanting to tell me about it.”

Dogman raised his brow. “That doesn’t tell me anything. What was it?”

Petey blushed harder, not wanting to bring it up and weird Dogman out. If he was honest, he hadn’t completely forgotten about what Genie had said. “I’m not telling.” He said, embarrassed.

Dogman narrowed his eyes. “If you don’t, I’ll ask myself.”

Petey whipped his head towards Dogman, shocked he would do it, but by the look on Dogman’s face, he knew the hybrid would do it. “Uuugh! Fine. She…while you were feeding Valentina at dinner, she asked if seeing you do that made me want to have one…with you.” He muttered, fur a little bristled at the admittance. “She just asked…if we’d thought about it and she…she dreamt about what it would look like as it played with Valentina and Lil Petey.” His hand felt sweaty and his heart was thumping loudly. “Just! Just ignore her, okay?!” He went to release Dogman’s hand, but Dogman held firm, snapping his fingers so Petey would look at him, but Petey didn’t, too embarrassed to look.

“Dawrr-ring.” He spoke. “Rwaat rwoo aant?” He coughed a little, but it wasn’t bad.

“Don’t speak! Didn’t I just ask you not to?” Petey panicked, his face still red as he placed a couple of his fingers under Dogman’s collar to rub against his throat.

He ignored the comment, only having resulted in that because Petey wasn’t looking at him so he couldn’t communicate. “How does that make you feel?”

Petey flinched, using his wrist to cover his mouth. “I don’t know. It’s impossible, but…sometimes I wonder…even if it’s far too soon to be thinking about that topic. You?” He asked, needing to know Dogman’s thoughts.

Dogman thought, his chest turning pink as he blushed as well. He had never thought about it before, if he was honest. They had Lil Petey so he never thought about another kid. But…even for a doctor, Petey should know it wasn’t completely impossible and they wouldn’t be young forever. “I never thought about it because we had Lil Petey. It’s not entirely impossible, though.” At Petey’s adorably confused look, Dogman elaborated. “There’s adoption and surrogacy. And I’m not sure if it’s too soon. You have to admit we acted like co-parents and like we were dating long before we made it official.”

Petey laughed, realizing that was true, but he gasped when he realized Dogman was right. “Adoption would be hard, especially in our city, but I completely forgot about surrogacy, but that comes with its own challenges. Wait, what am I doing?! No. No, no, no. Too soon. Things could go wrong.” He waved his hands, turning to keep walking, but Dogman rolled his eyes, knowing how dishonest Petey could be even to himself, and pulled Petey back, twirling him and wrapping one arm around his hips.

“Elaborate for me what could go wrong because the excuse of “too soon” is valid, but not everything. You weren’t ready for Lil Petey and look how he’s turning out.” He signed, looking at Petey expectantly.

Petey’s ears went back, not expecting Dogman to take this so seriously. “Why are you taking this so seriously? Genie was just pulling my leg to make me flustered.” He crossed his arms, heart still beating too fast for his liking.

“Because it seems important to you. If it’s been a thought that stuck, it has to be important, right? Do you think I’ll leave if a baby comes into the picture?” He asked, scanning Petey’s face.

“I…I know you’re not like that.” Petey said, frustrated that Dogman could read him so well. “But a baby is different from a kid. It’s late nights, early morning, changing diapers, dealing with sickness, teething, crying and sometimes for no reason. It’s exhausting.” He crossed his arms, only to feel Dogman hug him, laughing. “What? Why are you laughing now?!”

Dogman pulled away, his eyes sparkling. “Ever hear the term, “it takes a village”? You didn’t have one when you had Lil Petey. I know if it wasn’t for us helping with Valentina, Genie wouldn’t be as energetic as she is. All I’m hearing is you’re hesitant because you’re worried you’ll have to do it alone again.” He raised his brow.

Petey huffed, hating he was caught. “What about you? How do you feel about the thought of having a kid with me someday? Really think about it, not just because you love me right now.”

Dogman thought, it taking a few minutes. Honestly? He was worried about his trauma mostly. But he knew himself. The thought made him nervous but also happy. Giving Lil Petey a sibling and having a child with the man he loved. He didn’t know if that was selfish, though. He grabbed Petey’s hand and kissed it. “It makes me nervous and happy and I don’t know if it’s selfish. You might not believe me, but I’ll never find anyone better for me than you. And if I waited to have a baby in order to get my issues under control, I’m sure we’d both be long dead. I’ll have to have therapy for the rest of my life, I know that. I don’t want my past to interfere with a future I can have. Besides, it’s not like we have to decide now. We could decide later that we don’t want one or that we for sure do want one. Do you trust me?” He asked, a little nervous now.

Petey gulped, realizing Dogman had thought of everything. Well…almost everything. He even took his issues into consideration. “Of course-“

“I meant, do you trust me to not harm this family? No matter my bad days, no matter how low I get? Do you trust me enough to consider growing this family? Do you trust me to stay until my last breath? To help you and you help me? Do you trust me?” He signed, looking intensely into Petey’s bright eyes.

Petey pulled him into a hug, the grip tight. “I want to say yes. And…and I do…but…my dad loved my mom once too.” He felt horrible for it, but there was that doubt. What if raising a baby was too much for Dogman? What if he hated it and left them because of it?

Dogman tried to not let it hurt, even if his heart panged with a sharp pain. He understood why Petey hesitated, but it still hurt to be compared to that old cat. But no matter how much he proved himself or told Petey he would never leave, Petey had grown to not trust so easily. Especially towards people who were supposed to love him unconditionally. He pulled away so he could sign and grabbed Petey’s hand, trying to will that pain to leave. “No matter how many times I assure you, it won’t ever be enough, so until it is, can you do me a favor?”

Petey saw the hurt and tried to apologize and back track, realizing how it must have sounded. “Greg, no, I-“ but Dogman simply caressed his face and smiled, making Petey nod. It wasn’t fair he made it seem like only Dogman had the issues when it was times like now that showed he was deeply scarred as well. “Anything.” He said, rubbing his face into Dogman’s hand.

Dogman pulled him down, giving him a kiss that lasted longer than expected. “Take a chance and bet on me. And when you realize you can trust me, we can go from there. I can wait.”

Petey royally screwed up, didn’t he? His heart began to hurt, having realized his mistake, but it was already out there. He couldn’t take the words back. “Why would you wait? Waiting can be so torturous.” He still held Dogman’s hand against his cheek, as if it was a lifeline.

Dogman pulled him down again and bit his neck hard, almost breaking the skin before pulling away again. “Lucky for you, I’m used to torture and you’re more than worth it. You know how stubborn I can be.” He smiled, nose scrunching, an idea coming to mind as his eyes began to glint playfully. “I’ll have you trusting me and with a ring on your finger before you know it.”

Petey blushed, that guilty feeling flushing away from his body at Dogman’s admission. “W-W-WHAT?! GREG! WHAT ARE YOU-?!” He was cut off by Dogman lightly smacking his ass and running backwards, motioning with his hand for Petey to follow as he gave the tall cat a wink. “YOU CANNOT BE SERIOUS!” He blushed hard, his face feeling on fire and no doubt melting the snow that fell on his face. “YOU ARE GOING TO EXPLAIN YOURSELF, GREG!” He yelled, his heart racing as if it would beat from his chest as he chased after the hybrid, hoping he would never stop chasing him. Dogman was worth it. He was worth the chance. He was worth the heartbreak if Petey ended up losing the bet.

Chapter Text

Smoking while he stood outside in the clear chilly night, Dogman was lost in his thoughts. He was used to letting things go. There were few things he ever took to heart. During war and even training, holding grudges or keeping a hold of what someone did or said that wasn’t life threatening only resulted in the death of your comrades or your own demise. He held that mindset even afterwards, brushing off the names and the looks. He was able to make some very close connections because of it and because of those connections, he was willing to do anything to keep them. It didn’t mean he couldn’t be hurt. He always kept his word if he could. He could handle being called “monster”, “freak”, “amalgamation”, “abomination”, and whatever else he was called. He could stand to be not trusted for how he looked now and maybe even the temper he could have.

But he couldn’t handle when Clarence asked what he was, as if he was a “thing” that appeared. Like he was a demon out for Genie’s and Valentina’s souls.

He couldn't handle when Lil Petey was scared of him.

He tried to handle the fact Petey didn’t trust him like how undoubtedly he trusted Petey.

And he knew Petey had his own things to work out. He knew where Petey’s fear came from. He knew why Petey had a hard time letting him in fully. That’s why he said he would wait and he would. He loved and trusted Petey too much to allow the concept of time to be his deadline. If he died before Petey could trust him, so be it, it wasn’t his call. He knew it was all on Petey at the moment and he couldn’t do anything about it, which wasn’t what he was used to. He was used to problem solving. Getting things done. Helping his loved ones feel better and be happy. But that was useless when it wasn’t his mind being navigated.

But to be compared to that old bastard? To insinuate Dogman would LEAVE at some point, baby or not? To compare him to the cat who physically damaged Petey’s tail? To compare him to the one who ran out and abandoned him and his mom? To be compared to the rotten and greedy fucker who, even after finding Petey again as an adult, took everything they had just to sell it for fucking money? To think his love for them was so fragile that he would leave at the drop of a hat if things got tough?

He wasn’t like that and it hurt when Petey kept him a little bit too far away because he was scared Dogman would leave them no matter how many times Dogman said he wouldn’t and no matter how many times his actions backed his words.
Did he do something wrong and not know it? What was he doing wrong?

No…that was his dog-brain talking. He knew he didn’t do anything wrong. Even if Petey couldn’t say he trusted Dogman or say he knew Dogman wouldn’t abandon them and mean it, he at least needed to hear that Petey truly believed he would never hurt them physically and that he believed Dogman wouldn’t steal from them for his own gain. To admit he wasn’t like Petey’s dad in those regards.

But…he couldn’t ask. He couldn’t bring it up. Petey never outright said he was like his dad…but that’s why Petey couldn’t trust him, right? Petey had enough on his plate and enough to worry over. He couldn’t tell him what he said hurt to the point he couldn’t brush it off because Petey might think that meant Dogman wanted to leave.

Why couldn’t he just brush this one off?

He sighed, staring at a moon he felt he’d seen ages ago. He could bury it for now. It was fine. He was fine.

……….

During the week before Christmas, they barely saw each other, even if they called or texted. Dogman worked longer hours and Petey was busy working and making sure Lil Petey was looked after since it was winter break.
It was fine, really. He had to get Petey and Lil Petey their gifts anyway. He got Lil Petey a small quad 4-wheeler. The kid had been fascinated with them for a couple months now and kept saying how he wanted to drive with Molly around on one when she came out of her hibernation growth spurt during Spring. Of course he was going to have strict rules set with the thing, but he figured Lil Petey was getting bigger and it was always a fun thing to learn. He could ride it on the mountains or the beach when they went on more family trips too. Getting a gift for Petey was going to be much harder. He didn’t want to get him something materialistic since that didn’t seem to be the type of guy Petey was. He could buy himself anything he wanted. He could get him something where he could have a get away, but his beautiful doctor worked hard and a lot and rarely liked being away from Lil Petey too long. Wait. That’s it!
Dogman smiled, knowing what he was going to get Petey for Christmas, even if they would have to use it afterwards. He just hoped the area he was thinking about had a small layer of snow like it usually did and he had lots of phone calls and visits to make before he gave Petey his gift by Christmas Eve, which was when they decided to celebrate since Christmas Day would probably be a shit show for them both.

Petey couldn’t explain it. Ever since the little overnight trip to Steve’s, he’d been spacey. He had no idea what to get Dogman and the days were drawing near. Part of him knew he was spacey because of Dogman’s declaration. The bastard never did explain himself. If it was a joke, it was cruel. But he knew Dogman better than that, right? What was he going to do? He loved him, he really did. But could he truly believe all of Dogman’s promises? It could be a trap. He could declare all those things and once Petey’s comfortable, he could leave them. Lil Petey could decide to go with Dogman. He didn’t want to be left alone again. Not after he finally had a family again.
As he drove home to see if Lil Petey’s gift came in yet, he kept thinking about Dogman. He missed him, if he was honest. God, it had only been a week or even less since he saw him. He was so screwed. Both were too busy that time of year and their schedules didn’t align too well for Dogman to visit or for Petey and Lil Petey to go to Dogman’s house.
He sighed in relief when he saw the boxes, bringing them inside before Lil Petey would arrive back home. He knew Dogman was getting Lil Petey a quad, having discussed if that was okay first, so Petey decided to get his son some gloves, a jumper, and a helmet for protection as well as some more art supplies and he looked through Lil Petey’s comics to see what he was missing that was already out.

“Papa! I’m home!” Lil Petey called out, running in and hugging his Papa. Flippy had taken Lil Petey during the morning for Petey since he felt his home was too quiet with all his kids hibernating. “Flippy took me to the store and I got Dad his gift!” He pulled the bag from behind himself, revealing a few heavy duty dog toys. “Do you think he’ll like them? Flippy said I could afford this many with my allowance and since they were on sale.”

Petey bristled, blushing deeply. Oh, yeah. That too. Ever since he didn’t get in trouble for accidentally calling Dogman “dad” that night, having been loopy with sleep, Lil Petey didn’t drop it. Petey had forgotten until Lil Petey said it. “Baby…you know he’s not your dad. It’s just Dogman.” But he still looked in the bag, part of him thinking Dogman would be offended while the other part thought he would be ecstatic to receive anything from Lil Petey. “But I think he’d be delighted.”

Lil Petey pouted, pulling the bag away. “But I know what a “dad” is, and Dogman fits it. He takes me to school when I sleep over, he picks me up sometimes, he teaches me stuff like sports and ASL and he helps me make you happy and he loves me and I love him. So, a “dad”.” He puffed out his chest, proud of himself.

Petey groaned, covering his face. “I know he does all that, Lil Petey, but…when adults get into relationships and there’s a child already there, it takes time for it to be…normal, for the one coming in to be considered a parent.” He tried to see if Lil Petey would understand. He usually liked to explain things to Lil Petey if he could instead of just brushing him off like his parents did to him and he was grateful that Dogman naturally did the same.

Lil Petey scrunched his nose and tilted his head. “How long does that take?”

Petey sighed, pinching his nose. “I don’t know. It depends on the relationship between the adults and the child. Months to a year or more?”

Lil Petey did a deadpan look that Petey scarily noticed as being too similar to Dogman’s own. “That’s dumb. If I consider him “dad”, isn’t that enough? He’s staying forever anyway, so might as well get it out of the way. You love him and I love him and he loves both of us. That’s why Aunty Genie jokes about you having a baby, right?”

Petey blushed so hard he felt his head swim. “We’re not having a baby! And-and life is unpredictable.” His tail began to flail around.

Lil Petey crossed his arms. “Why not?”

“Men can’t have babies. Don’t ask, you’re too young for that talk.” He held his finger up.

Lil Petey was confused. “But Marilee in my class has two dads and they have a baby.”

Petey groaned a little too loudly. “They adopted Marilee’s sibling.”

“Then why can’t you and Dad adopt a baby? I could be a big brother.” Lil Petey smiled, thinking that would help.

Petey didn’t want to keep talking about this, feeling his heart rate pick up. “We’re not talking about this right now.”

Lil Petey didn’t like being brushed off. “Why not? It’s not hard, is it? I can help and Dad is really good with Valentina.”

Petey could feel the anxiety crawling up his spine. The fear. “Taking care of a baby is a lot of work and they need a lot of attention and both Dogman and I work full time jobs and you have school.” He should’ve stopped talking.

Lil Petey’s tail began to lash back and forth too. He didn’t understand! If Dogman would be there and Lil Petey would help too and he knew Aunty Genie and even Steve and Rene would love to help since they love them, then what was wrong? Why was his Papa getting so upset? “But Aunty Genie and Steve would help too. I know they will.”

“Why are you so hung up on this? Just drop it.” Petey said, trying to rub his face.

Lil Petey pouted, hating his Papa wasn’t answering him. He wanted to understand. He wanted the taunting at school to stop. When he began to bring up that Dogman was his Dad, feeling proud, the kids would ask if his Papa and Dogman were married. They weren’t. Then some of his classmates asked if he had a sibling. He didn’t. Then they began to say Dogman wasn’t his Dad then because in kid logic, you weren’t a real family unless they were married or had a kid together, not just a kid one parent had before the other came into their lives. He knew marriage took a long time sometimes, but a sibling was different right? “Not until you tell me why they can’t help if you and Dad have a baby!”

He knew he should’ve walked away. If Dogman was there, this would’ve been de-escalated long before then. But he kept remembering how having a kid meant nothing in relationships sometimes. It sure as Hell didn’t with his parents. In fact, it pushed them away from each other. He didn’t want that to push Dogman away from him. “Drop it, Lil Petey.” He tried to keep his voice calm.

“But we would help!” Lil Petey yelled.

“Their help means nothing if Greg leaves! Don’t you get that?! They’re HIS friends!” Petey snapped, far too overwhelmed.

Lil Petey was getting upset, not understanding the logic. “Dad isn’t going to leave us! He’s going to stay forever!”

“HE’S NOT YOUR DAD AND YOU DON’T KNOW THAT! SO DROP IT!” Petey yelled back, unable to stop himself from lashing out. His skin felt prickly and he wanted to stop talking about it.

“YES! HE IS! HE WON’T LEAVE US! HE LOVES US!” Lil Petey snapped back, his little heart hammering in his chest. Why was his Papa saying that?!

“PEOPLE CHANGE, DAMMIT! LOVE HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH THE FACT HE CAN LEAVE US ANYTIME HE WANTS! HE COULD BE GONE RIGHT NOW AND YOU WOULDN’T EVEN KNOW IT SO JUST DROP IT!” He screamed, eyes slit and ears back, barely able to breathe. Oh, shit. Even as it was hard to breathe, he looked at Lil Petey, whose eyes were blurred with tears and he had gone silent, until he made an angry face and screamed back at Petey, even if it was just that. A scream. Then he ran back out the door, running who knows where. “Shit!” Petey tried to run after him, but his legs gave out and his body began to shake, the lump in his throat close to choking him. He had to get his phone at least. Even if Dogman could leave them, he trusted that he wouldn’t let any harm come to Lil Petey. He couldn’t even tell which button he pressed, just knowing it was under “Greg”.

It rang. And rang.

He began to panic, unsure if Dogman would answer at all. He had to. Please, please, please. Petey needed him to answer. A sob crawled up his throat.

“Etey?” Dogman’s voice sounded on the other end. He must’ve hit the normal call instead of FaceTime.

“I messed up! Oh, dammit, I messed, Greg! I yelled at Lil Petey and-and he-he ran out the door, but-but-but I can’t move. My legs don’t want to work! I-I think he’s-he’s headed to y-you!” He choked on another sob, covering his mouth. What had he just done?!

“Ot…it…dawrl-ing.” He spoke, coughing a little and hanging up, only probably answering so Petey knew he understood.

Petey curled into a ball and allowed the tears to flow, scared that he just made his son hate him.

……..

Dogman barked, getting Clarence’s attention and typing fast on his phone, already heading out the door. “Lil Petey ran off. I’m leaving to find him. I’ll finish later if I need to.”

Clarence looked alarmed. “Oh, shit. That’s fine, just tell me if you find him. Or I guess tell Genie.”

That’s all the clarification Dogman needed before he ran out and got in his truck to head towards Petey’s to see how far the kitten made it. He didn’t know what happened, but it had to be bad if Lil Petey ran off and Petey was close to, if not, having a panic attack.

When he saw the kitten, he had large tears in his eyes and was backing away from a stranger. Dogman barely put the truck in park, the truck still running, before he jumped out and ran over, grabbing the person by the back of the neck and kicking their leg up then kicking it again to the ground and twisting their body in the opposite direction, hearing the scream and the sound of their femur being popped from their hip socket, a deep and low growl escaping his throat and his masked muzzle pulled back in a snarl, leaving him like that, uncaring if the guy ever got back up.

Lil Petey was far too distraught to even realize what Dogman had done, he simply ran to Dogman, arms outstretched while he began to sob. “Daddy! Daddy!” He cried, being easily picked up in Dogman’s arms and clinging to the hybrid for dear life, his little body shaking.

Dogman released that little growl to shush Lil Petey, running his hand up and down the kitten’s back.

“Papa said you’d leave us and I didn’t believe him! Why would he say that?! Why?! Are you leaving?!” He sobbed, beginning to hiccup.

Dogman’s ears went up in alarm. “I will NEVER leave you. Or your Papa.” What the Hell would compel Petey to actually say it out loud?! It was one thing for Petey to harbor that fear, but another matter completely to say it to Lil Petey. He walked them to the truck and leaned his chair back so he could let Lil Petey get all his tears out. “What happened?” He asked, knowing Petey wanted the best for his son, which meant not revealing those ugly little fears.

“I wanted to call you “Dad” but he kept saying you weren’t my dad! And I kept asking about a sibling because-cause kids in my class kept saying-saying mean things like we weren’t a real family! Are we not a real family?!” He asked, some fresh tears running down his cheeks, eyes red and shiny.

Ah. The magic combo to make Petey short circuit, be it good or bad. He would comfort Petey in a little bit, but the kitten needed him too. “I think we are. We do all the things families do. And you can call me whatever feels natural to you so don’t worry about that.”

“But-but Papa said-“ Lil Petey began to blabber.

Dogman booped Lil Petey’s nose to get him to calm down and listen. His smile was small and reassuring. Sure, the baby thing was the stressor there, he could guess with 98% accuracy, but he knew the “Dad” thing wasn’t a stressor. That one was just embarrassment. “Want to make a bet?” He signed, holding out his other hand, so much larger than Lil Petey’s.

Lil Petey tilted his head, feeling Dogman help wipe his face from the tears and snot. “What bet?”

Messing with Lil Petey’s cheek fluff, Dogman kissed his head. “I will bet you my share of bacon for the next 2 weeks that your Papa was just embarrassed that you’ve jumped to calling me “Dad”. It's embarrassing, but in a “feel good” kind of way.”

Lil Petey giggled, still feeling bad but not as much. “Make it ice cream before bed.”

Chuckling, but still worried for his lover back home, Dogman ruffled Lil Petey’s fur. “No way. You’ll get cavities and the point of the bet is that you disagree and whoever is right, wins.”

Lil Petey pouted, but Dogman saw the little twitch of his nose which was a tell that he wasn’t really mad. “Then I have to say Papa isn’t embarrassed about it and just doesn’t like it?” He asked.

Dogman shook his head. “Only if you believe it. But now that I said it, I think you know I’m right.” He lightly scratched Lil Petey’s snout, comforting the kitten.

Lil Petey’s eyes turned downcast again. “I’m still mad at Papa. He…he wouldn’t explain and he got mad and said really, really mean things.” He crossed his arms, so similar to Petey’s own mannerisms it made Dogman’s heart melt.

“How about I bring you to Aunty Genie’s then? Just for a couple hours while I check on your Papa?” He signed, moving Lil Petey to the backseat to buckle up and he texted Genie. He had to hurry. He didn’t want Petey suffering any longer alone.

Lil Petey sniffled in the backseat, his tail wrapping around himself. “Papa’s a hypocrite. He could leave too.”

Dogman grit his teeth together. These two…
He waited until he got to Genie’s, a good 20-minutes from where they were at the time, but before Lil Petey could unbuckle, Dogman put his finger to his nose, eyes more stern than they had ever been to the child. “I understand you’re in pain, Sweetie,” his eyes softened, seeing the tears still in the kitten’s eyes, “but your Papa is too. I want you to remember what I am about to tell you, even if you have to say it every single day for the rest of your life. Ready?”

Lil Petey nodded slowly, wiping his eyes. “O-okay.”

“Say this: “My Papa and Daddy love me and they will never abandon me”. Say it back to me.” He picked up the kitten, seeing Genie at the door with a worried look on her face.

“My P-Papa and D-Daddy love me and will never aban-abandon me.” He stuttered, his grip tight on Dogman.

“My Papa loves me.” Dogman signed, wiping Lil Petey’s eyes.

“My Papa loves me.” He signed back, reluctantly letting himself be put down and taking Genie’s hand.

“I’ll be back in a few hours. I promise. I just need to check on your Papa.” He signed, handing Lil Petey his watch. “When the big needle and little needle are both here,” he pointed to the 4:00 PM, “is when I will be back.”

Lil Petey held it close and nodded, with Genie giving Dogman a worried smile, telling him not to worry about the kitten.

……..

Aside from Petey’s crying, the house was silent and Dogman calmly yet purposefully walked through, freezing at the kitchen where Petey was on his hands and knees, trying to wipe his face with his wrists to calm down, but a sob would rack his thin frame. Upon getting closer, he rushed over, seeing broken cups and plates and some glass sticking from Petey’s hands, his tail lashing in agitation and stress. He kicked some glass out of the way and crouched next to Petey, whose face was worse for wear than Lil Petey’s. “What did you do?!” He snapped his fingers to get Petey’s attention.

Petey’s eyes widened, a choked sob leaving his throat. “Lil…Lil Petey?” He didn’t seem to realize what he’d done, looking around at the glass and gasping at his hands, even as his body still shook and a fresh stream of tears ran down his cheeks.

Wanting to get his hands dealt with first, the cuts not being too bad, but enough for a bandage for the night to be safe. Dogman placed Petey’s arms around his shoulders and picked him up, hearing Petey whimper and wrap his legs around his waist. He set him in the spare bathroom, not wanting to go upstairs, and found tweezers for the glass, until Petey spoke again.

“Greg…? Where’s…where’s our ba…Lil Petey?” He asked, voice wrecked from his screams and cries.

Dogman looked him over while he worked. He looked better than he was, but still nowhere near better, judging by the anxious ridden look in his eyes and how sad he looked. “At Genie’s. I dropped him off after I heard his side. He’s still upset and I doubted you would want him seeing you like this.” He signed before continuing. It was more muscle memory from war, having to bandage “his” own wounds or a fellow soldier’s. “I can wait, so just breathe.” He said, wanting to help Petey calm down.

Petey sniffled, halting before he rubbed his face and grimaced, the tears wetting his face, unable to wipe them away. “I don’t know what happened. I haven’t…I haven’t had an episode like this since before Lil Petey was born. I was so frightened…all I could see was what could go wrong. What has…gone wrong. It was too much. I yelled at him. I…I yelled at Lil Petey!” With the hand that was bandaged, he covered his face, his breath shuddering, but Dogman stopped it before it got out of hand again.

He gripped Petey’s hand, placing it on his chest, making sure it stayed, while he signed. “Breathe. Breathe with me.” He took a deep breath, placing one hand against Petey’s cheek. “One thing at a time, okay? Can you talk to me now?” He asked, finishing the other hand and picking up Petey again, hearing him try to breathe for himself as he brought Petey to his room. He waited, then set Petey down on his bed, caressing his face.

Petey grimaced again, but nodded, reaching out for Dogman, unsure if he deserved the comfort, but Dogman willingly gave it, holding his arms out with a gentle smile. Petey scooted and buried his face in Dogman’s neck while his arms wrapped tightly around the muscular frame of his lover.

“One, what made you upset first?” Dogman asked, using one hand to rub Petey’s back.

Petey sniffled, still shaking. “He called you “Dad” again. I was embarrassed but it scared me too.”

Dogman nodded, showing he was listening. “He can call me whatever he’s comfortable with. He’s happy and proud to have two parents.”

“Was one not enough?” He asked, insecure.

Dogman rolled his eyes. “You are more than enough for him, but kids get excited if they can have more than one. Didn’t you feel that way? Wishing your dad wasn’t so awful?”

Petey lifted his head, looking at him, shocked, but couldn’t speak, unsure why he was still feeling so scared. Unable to even say otherwise to what Dogman said.

Sighing, Dogman kissed his temple. “Two. What triggered the anxiety?”

The cat stayed quiet for a moment, wiping his face with his hands, trying to breathe. “He kept asking about a baby, because Genie had joked. He wouldn’t stop. I told him we would talk later, to just drop it, but he wouldn’t. I don’t know why. We just…kept upsetting each other and I began to panic.”

Dogman hummed, holding Petey close. “I do.”

“What?” Petey whispered, his face still in the crook of Dogman’s neck, feeling exhausted now that the anxiety was slipping away.

“His classmates have been telling him we’re not a real family. He wanted assurance. An explanation. He should have told you.” Dogman nuzzled Petey’s tear wrecked face.

Grabbing Dogman’s face, Petey looked into those soft eyes, his mouth opening and closing. “They…they did? Why hadn’t he said anything?”

Dogman shrugged. “To be brave. To not worry us. He’s trying to be a big kid. Don’t take it too hard.” He massaged his thumbs under Petey’s eyes, glad he wasn’t freaking out. “Why were you panicking?” He signed, keeping his nose to Petey’s and staring into his eyes.

Guilt shone in Petey’s green eyes, averting them. “A baby…is a lot. Sometimes it can make a family or a couple stronger, like I’ve seen with Genie and Clarence, but…it can tear families apart too. Like I tore mine.” His brows furrowed, admitting it, feeling safe enough to finally confess as he was set fully in Dogman’s lap, being surrounded by strong yet gentle arms.

Dogman reached his head up and kissed his jaw, holding him as if he was precious. “You did nothing wrong by being born. I know your mom would say the same and if you weren’t, Lil Petey wouldn’t be waiting for us. But…” he grabbed Petey’s jaw, maybe a little too roughly, looking intensely into his eyes, irritation present, shocking Petey, “if you ever blame yourself for their actions in their lives and relationships again, I’ll have to tie you up and keep you hostage until you convince me you’ve learned that nothing you did could have prevented what happened. It. Is. NOT. Your. Fault.” He growled low in his throat and even with the anger present, he kissed up Petey’s neck gently. “Are we clear?” He signed, seeing the tears had left Petey’s eyes.

Petey couldn’t breathe, but for another reason than anxiety or fear. How did Dogman do it? He calmed him just with some words and gentle touches. He nodded, trying to answer Dogman. Dogman was right. He wrapped his arms around Dogman’s neck, kissing him in gratitude. “Thank you. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” He said, truly sorry for what happened and for letting his fear get so bad it affected his family. His family he made on his own. He wasn’t alone again. “Do you…do you think he hates me now?” He asked, nervous. He hoped not. That would be a whole different kind of heartbreak.

Dogman began to laugh, finding that absurd. “He could never hate you, Darlin. He was just upset because you got upset too. Why don’t we pick him up and I grab us some food to eat at home? I think the two fantastic cats I love need a good relaxing night and to make up with cuddles.” Then, he saw Petey’s hands, remembering the broken glass. “What was that about by the way?” He signed, while Petey tried to accrue a little more love.

“Oh. I was out of it. Panicking and angry. I had to break something. I had to gain some control.” He said, ears back guiltily.

Dogman nodded, understanding. He kissed Petey’s wrapped hands, giving each finger and his palms a kiss. “Let’s go. Are you ready?”

Petey looked at himself and pointed to the bathroom. “I want to wash my face first.”

Giving Petey a gentle kiss, he nodded, letting him go. While he gave Petey space, he cleaned up the mess.

He felt his jaw clench tightly, anger for his family making his body tense. His mercy for those who hurt his loved ones was running thin and Dogman didn’t know how to process it.

Later that night, after hugs and apologies and some food eaten during a movie, the father and son easily made up, cuddling and making their amends that night. And as Dogman snuck out to head home later that night, he gazed lovingly at the two curled into each other, sleeping deeply. He kissed their heads and wished they looked peaceful each night forever going forward.

………..

A couple days later, after work and closer to Christmas, Dogman had walked into the hospital by himself, nervous, still not liking them. He approached the desk, already having what he wanted to ask on his phone as he waved to one of the ladies.

“Hello, Dogman. Dr. Petey isn’t working today. I thought you would know.” She said, smiling politely.

He shook his head, pointing his phone towards her and pressing play. “I was wondering if I could see how much PTO Petey had? I want to take him and his son on a week-long trip for Christmas, but the date is afterwards. Can you set that up for me? I want it to be a surprise.”

She looked at him, surprised. “He would need to fill out a form and turn it in. That’s all I can tell you. Sorry.”

Dogman hummed. He figured. “Can I fill it out for him?”

She shook her head. “Sorry. Hmm…” she thought, her finger to her chin, “oh! Why don’t you make up a reason so he fills it out when he comes in? Make up a lie. Just if you want it to be a surprise, that is.”

His ears perked and he barked at her happily. “Thank you!”

“Greg. Or do you go by “Dogman” now? How unoriginal, do you not think? Quite frankly, it speaks nothing of your true character. Just what you are.”

The voice he heard and the scent sent his stomach to the floor, his body rushing with heat then a chill. He stood still, heart thumping against his ribs and his grip on his phone and the counter splintering. He didn’t dare look. He clenched his jaws so tightly, he swore he would break a tooth.

Dr. Scum came up, standing beside him, too close, and set some files on the counter for the front desk ladies. “I need these documented, please.” He then turned his head to his abomination, seeing if there were any new changes. “I assume you communicated with Dr. Petey about me, despite not knowing my face. I must have underestimated your sense of smell. I have so missed our encounters, you know, the ones I have had with that orange colored feline. He is a very professional and fiery cat. Too bad he is a cat, or else he could be quite famous in bigger facilities. But you must know that. His son, as well, is very sweet and friendly. I am surprised you have not taught him to be cautious. Anyone could snatch him up.”

Dogman was snarling by then, turning his head slowly towards the doctor, finally looking into his eyes. The eyes he could now see, unlike before. Those eyes held no warmth, no joy, no empathy. He tried to breathe, but each inhale sent the scent of bleach and chemicals to his nose. He began to shake, unable to control it. His hand lowered, going to his gun as his anger grew. How dare he. How dare he talk about his family?!

“Ah, ah, ah, Dogman. There are innocents here. What if you miss? You could shoot an innocent doctor, who is only here because the facility needed assistance with a certain…creation’s…victims and the whole hospital will see you do it. Hm. If my mind served me correctly, your handler…his name was Knight, correct? If I recall, he had dark brown hair, while the hair on your forearms is gold, like the fur covering your head.” Dr. Scum smiled, but no one had noticed how cruel it was. “I am curious what else your decapitated head has infected his body with.”

Dogman felt a cold chill go down his spine, nausea setting in. His eyes were wide, beginning to growl low in his throat while he licked his lips under his mask. His thumb pulled down the clicker and his index finger hit the safety switch, his grip tightening increasingly on the handle as he was finally able to will his legs to give some space between them, not paying attention to the concerned and confused looks the desk lady was giving them.

Dr. Scum was unfazed. “Do you remember what we fed you? Did you enjoy your own bones? Do you remember what happened? Dogs are such simple minded creatures, it is delightful to see how your intelligence has grown, if only you could tell me, hm? I assume my work is still there, seeing as you have to wear a collar.” He hesitated only to survey their surroundings. “You know, Dr. Petey has quite the interesting blueprint for some of my work as well.” He hooked a finger in the collar and only flinched when Dogman’s gun was at his head, right between his eyes.

“Uck! Off!” Dogman growled, speaking, his finger on the trigger. “Or…die!” He wanted to pull it. He should pull it. Get it over with. Don’t risk his family’s lives. He felt sick, as if he would puke any moment and his skin felt prickly and itchy, as if ants were crawling along his body.

“You promised me! You promised me you would stay! Lil Petey needs you too…” Petey’s voice echoed in his mind, the tone desperate.

Dr. Scum put his hands up, but didn’t move. “Now, do not be so feral. Unless you want to prove you are the monster this whole city fears? Tell me, do you scream just to hear his voice? Or do you whisper his last words to you? Do you know what I want from you? If you wish to leave those lesser felines unscathed?” His smile grew as he whispered those words under his breath so only Dogman could hear them.

Dogman was panting by then, knowing whoever was inside with them or looking at the security cameras was watching. Did going to prison count as leaving his family? He would get years behind bars, so most likely. Didn’t he want to be better?

No…it didn’t matter what happened to him, as long as Petey and Lil Petey were safe and stayed safe and healthy. As long as Petey could grow old and as long as Lil Petey could grow up.

But he made a promise. He said he would wait for Petey. He would wait for that trust. He would wait to see if Petey wanted to have a baby with him and maybe one day say “yes” if Dogman wanted to spend the rest of his life with him, which Dogman did, he already knew. They had seen the ugliness in each other and still loved each other. He had too much to live for now. If he knew he would meet the doctor again, maybe he would’ve stayed alone.

Dr. Scum waited patiently. “Finally have something to live for? Or should I make your little family match you?”

Dogman paused, something in his mind clicking before he smiled behind his mask, and if anyone saw it, they would see all his teeth bared, eyes turning from angry, to cruel and sadistic as his brows went from furrowed in anger, to smooth. He knew how many rounds were in the gun and their positions from the last time he shot it. He pulled it, taking more joy that he should have had at Dr. Scum flinching as his eyes squeezed shut. A laugh mixed with his growl as he pulled the clicker again, his shaking ceasing. He pulled again, the gun only clicking, seeing Dr. Scum flinch again, only to start laughing himself, but Dogman knew that kind of laugh. Dr. Scum wanted to play with him? Dogman could play. But what he seemed to forget, for claiming to be so smart, was that Knight was a military strategist and Dogman watched him intently each time.

Dr. Scum straightened again, realizing Dogman was bluffing, ignoring the sweat on the back of his neck. “Nice bluff. Your gun is empty.”

Dogman pulled down his mask, revealing his smile and clicking the gun again, aiming at the ground next to Dr. Scum’s feet and took the shot. The sound of a bullet hitting into the ground with smoke coming out of the muzzle of the gun and surrounding the air with its noise made everyone scream before he clocked it again, aiming in between Dr. Scum’s eyes again, the heat from the muzzle no doubt burning against his forehead.

“Let’s just get everyone- DOGMAN?! What the flying fuck are you doing?!” Clarence’s voice broke through him and Dogman slightly turned his head, his smile vanishing. He pocketed his gun and grabbed his phone, ignoring everyone as he walked out of the building.

Something was wrong with him. He could feel it. He didn’t bother pulling his mask back up as his smile grew again as he walked to his truck and began to laugh again.

That bastard wanted a game? Wanted a little performance? Fine. Dogman would give him a show he would never forget.

Chapter Text

As soon as he made it home, Dogman tried finding anything that could help him know where to start. He was pissed but he couldn't go to jail. Not for protecting his family. He grabbed a smoke, not caring if he was next to a window or not when his phone rang and he answered it.

“Steve.” He signed, seeing his friend immediately look at him oddly. “What?”

“I got a feeling. So…what happened?” He asked, face getting close to the phone.

Dogman tilted his head. He forgot. Steve had a weird sense. When Dogman had checked his phone after getting home, after the fire, he’d seen Steve sent him a series of texts and missed calls around the time the house was on fire. Most of the time he was just an asshole, but he forgot Steve was the first. He was the first to see Dogman. Really see him. “I’m fine.” He lied. He wasn’t fine. Usually, dogs had ways to unleash frustration, be it with aggression on someone or an object, or body posture or just tearing up anything, but he couldn’t do that in his home and he refused to result to the old habit of “hunting” criminals.

Steve wasn’t dumb, despite the rile he got out of others for acting like one. He saw the look in Dogman’s eyes. It was dull. A “Dead Man Walking” again. Fuck. “I’m coming over. I put a tracker on your phone last time you guys were over, in case you did something stupid, that’s why, so don’t ask. You’re a shit liar but I’m not telling you how I know. Keep your door unlocked or else I’m breaking in.” Then, he hung up.

What? What just happened? Dogman growled in frustration and was beyond confused. When Steve was set on something, he usually did it. He decided to clean up, knowing it would take about an hour or so with how Steve drove.

…………

On the dot, Steve waltzed through his door, not even knocking. He had a case of beer and immediately zeroed in on Dogman, who was mindlessly stabbing his wooden coffee table with a very intimidating hunting knife and what looked like a city map in front of him. He turned his head and smiled at Steve, then raised a brow at the case of alcohol. Dogman couldn’t hide the look Steve was looking for. “Sup, Doggy Daddy? Are ya gonna tell me what’s wrong?” He cut to the chase, seeing Dogman’s body tense and if he didn’t know better, he’d say he looked like he could kill a man any moment.

Dogman sighed, lifting the knife and giving a good throw at the wall, the knife embedding itself almost to the hilt. “If you’re here to talk, we could have over the phone. I don’t drink, so why did you bring that?” He signed, hesitant to fold the map.

Steve walked over, poking hard at Dogman’s chest. “Tell me what you’re burying, Dead Man.” If Dogman wouldn’t tell him calmly, Steve would have no choice but to use action.

In no mood for Steve’s jokes, Dogman bared his teeth. “Nothing.”

“Then what are you planning?” Steve asked, pushing him rather harshly. He wasn’t new to this type of rodeo. Not after dealing with the people of the streets and Navy, seeing a few men like Dogman, who let everything fester and build inside like a hornets nest until finally it breaks. Dogman looked close to that, but because of the military, he no doubt was going to hold it in until he truly killed somebody, guilty or innocent.

Dogman growled. What was Steve doing? “Don’t push me.” He took a step back, the barely simmering rage resurfacing, his chest rising and falling, trying to breathe.

“Oh, sorry, would you rather I do this?” Steve, still smiling, punched Dogman on the muzzle. “Come on, Puppy. You know as well as I. It's not good to be a good boy all the time.” He put his arms up and legs went in a fighting stance, as Dogman wiped his muzzle, fixing him a glare, a smile stretching across his mouth.

“Fine.” Dogman growled before grabbing Steve’s arm and swinging him into one of the walls, some pictures falling and hitting his head before Steve groaned, standing. But Dogman knew he could take it.

“Nice.” He groaned. “I forgot how strong you were. We’ll go until you spill your guts.” Steve smirked, jumping up and ramming into Dogman so hard his back hit the door, sending it flying open and halfway off the hinges and as they landed, Dogman brought his knees to his chest to kick Steve away.

Steve held his hand against his stomach as he moved away, breathing a little heavier, but Dogman didn’t give him time. Dogman had gotten up, eyes shining a little more as he got the aggression from his system, and charged, acting like he was about to do a roundhouse kick, so Steve brought his arms up to block, but he bent his knee in at the last few seconds, pivoting to land a hard punch against Steve’s nose, making him almost fall back on his ass. It hurt like a bitch, his nose throbbing, and soon probably bleeding, but it only got worse when as he stumbled, Dogman put him in a head lock since he was still close. “Shit!” He cursed, hearing Dogman’s panting and low warning growls.
Getting pissed that he was being “warned” and not taken seriously (which was actually a good thing, but a guy had his pride dammit), he reached his hand up, knowing better than to just try and pry the forearm from around his neck, and tried to blindly grab Dogman’s muzzle and if he could just get his legs behind Dogman’s he could make him trip, but he had to act fast. “GODDAMN MOTHERFUCKER! JUST TELL ME ALREADY! I’M TRYING TO HELP AND YOU KNOW IT! YOU LOOK READY TO KILL AND I KNOW THE LAST THING YOU WANT IS TO-TO…” he was getting dizzy, Dogman’s grip not loosening with his muzzle in Steve’s tight grip. Even dizzy, he knew Dogman wouldn’t kill him but being someone’s moving punching bag hurt like Hell.

“Dogman! Release him!” Clarence’s yell sounded from behind and Steve released as Dogman’s grip loosened, seeing Clarence in uniform and with his hand on his gun in the holster. “I want to know what the fuck is going on with you! Why did you threaten a doctor?! Petey is a doctor!” He looked pissed.

Dogman reached into Steve’s pocket for the phone he saw earlier and motioned for him to unlock it, his eyes going to Clarence with a glare, his aggressive energy being halted, but not gone. His body broke into tremors with the force he took to stay still. He was still angry but he knew Clarence didn’t trust him enough not to shoot. He saw the phone and used a translator since Steve didn’t have his talking app. “Petey is a doctor, but that bastard is a mad scientist playing doctor! Shoot me! Go ahead! Stand up for the monster that did this to me and THREATENED TO HARM MY FAMILY! GO AHEAD, CLARENCE!” It said and he snarled.

Steve wiped the flowing blood from his nose and held his hands up. “Chill out, Copper. This was consensual. Wait. Did that…?” He looked at Dogman’s neck where his collar was covering the sutures. Oh, shit. No wonder Dogman was pissed. Any man would be pushed to his limits if they met the person who “created” them unnaturally and he knew how protective his friend was. “Clarence, right? Let’s calm down, okay? Just hear him out.” Steve walked carefully to stand in front of Dogman.

Clarence took a moment, but removed his hand. “You have one chance.”

Dogman couldn’t calm down. Chances? What did Clarence know about chances? He pushed past Steve and stalked towards Clarence, lifting him in the air by the front of his shirt while Clarence reached for his gun and shakily aimed it at his chest. He texted, getting tired of having to use that to communicate. “Chance? What do you know of chances?! Did he give us a chance to survive after the bombs went off?! Did he give my family a chance before he threatened them?! Why does his life matter more than mine?!”

“Greg, calm down before you really get shot!” Steve grabbed Dogman’s arm, ignoring the blood running down his lips and chin, having never seen him this pissed and the man wasn’t even using his full strength. “You don’t want to get arrested for assaulting an officer!” He pulled, but Dogman just kept glaring at Clarence.

“That’s not my business, Dogman! Let me go now. Is there proof that he threatened them? Or are you saying shit to defend yourself? You’re not making a good argument right now and if I had half a mind I would arrest you. But I’m not about to flaunt my position over you holding me up by my shirt, but unless you can give me a good reason why you pulled that stunt in a hospital, I will suspend you.” Clarence said, putting his gun back and smacking Dogman’s arm, not appreciating being hung in the air. He was livid, but he swore he knew Dogman better than the version he saw today. The version that wasn’t the same hybrid that hugged his wife and kissed his baby. But if Dogman was telling the truth, yeah, Clarence would probably do something drastic if someone threatened to harm his wife and child. Dogman had ALWAYS been protective. And he was still a dog, they weren’t the best at common sense.

“Greg. I know you’re pissed, Buddy, but we’re smarter than this. You can’t protect Petey and Lil Petey if you lose yourself to rage. You know this. That’s how you were trained. You can’t have a kid and marry that lanky orange bean if you let that doctor you were talking about win by riling you into a frenzy.” Steve tried, but he knew he got through when he released Clarence and dropped to his knees, staring off somewhere else. “Hey…”

Clarence fixed his clothes, seeing the fire leave Dogman. That was good. He did not want things to escalate. “I don’t want to be your enemy, Dogman. My wife and kid love you, but…” he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, “we both have jobs to do and we can’t let our personal feelings affect that. I won’t arrest you and I won’t fire you.” That got Dogman’s attention, ears perked when he looked at Clarence in shock, thinking his anger destroyed everything he’d worked so hard for. Clarence shook his head. This was the Dogman he knew. So there was more to him than just a torn up puppy. “Look. Like I said, I won’t do that, but!” He put his finger up. “I am going to suspend you for a week. A weekend might not be enough time for you to think over your actions and choices going-“ he was cut off by Dogman standing again and running up, wrapping Clarence in a hug, “hey! No hugging! You’re abnormally strong!” He yelled, struggling until Dogman released him.

Steve kept his shirt to his nose, trying to clean up the blood, but it was tender and hurt now that it was swelling. “Fuck, Greg! I think you broke my nose! I might need the hospital for this.” He groaned, hissing out his mouth. He was being a little dramatic, he would admit.

Dogman began to feel a lot of things and he wasn’t sure which to face first. Gratitude, which was why he hugged Clarence. Relief. Anxiety, from what he thought he just ruined. But there was still wrath there too. And worry. Worry, because Dr. Scum was right. Lil Petey could be just picked up anywhere. Petey still worked in the same area as him. He shook his head, hearing Steve’s dramatic cries and walked to his friend. “Sorry.” He signed, but before Steve could accept the apology, he gripped the back of his head and looked closely at Steve’s swollen and bloodied nose, before he used his other hand to pop it back into place, all while Steve protested and cried out.

“GAHHHHHH!!! THAT HURT! After all I did for you!” Steve yelled, trying not to touch his nose.

Dogman rolled his eyes at Steve and his ears went back, turning to Clarence and signing, forgetting he had Steve’s phone. “Sorry. I keep causing you trouble.”

Clarence raised a brow, confused. “What?”

Sighing past the pain, Steve grabbed his phone back. “He said, “sorry I keep causing you trouble”. It’s sign language.”

Clarence made a “ah” sound and tried thinking, now that the violent issue was defused for now. He wasn’t Chief now for nothing and part of that was thanks to Dogman for being right about his corrupt officers. Dogman, as far as he knew, despite what he said earlier, wasn’t one to lie, even if he got in trouble. Why would a doctor threaten a police officer’s loved ones randomly? A rational one wouldn’t. He had to ask questions at the hospital. There were witnesses and they could help him. He was still going to suspend Dogman, the guy needed to know there were consequences to his actions, no matter if they were justified or not. “Alright. I’m heading back to the hospital to ask some questions. But, why were you even at the hospital? Petey has today off and you hate hospitals.” He asked, making sure his uniform wasn’t too ruffled.

Dogman looked at Steve, asking if he could interpret for him. With Steve’s nod, he smiled and Steve spoke while he signed. “I was seeing if Petey could get a week off after Christmas. I felt we were due for a long trip and it was selfish, but it would help me feel more at ease to get him as far from Dr. Scum as I can even if it was temporary. I don’t know what Dr. Scum wants with me except to experiment more and get back at me for destroying everything he had when I escaped back then. I promise, that’s all I know.”

Steve paused. “Awe you big softie, you were going to give him a little family vacation?” He teased, glad to see Dogman was at least temporarily better. It might not last long, but Steve would take some time over none.

Clarence frowned. “Dammit. Fuck it all and fuck you, Dogman.” He sighed. No wonder he was there. The interaction with that doctor wasn’t planned on his part. “I’ll talk to who I can about what happened, but you realize Petey is going to hear about this once he gets to work, right?”

They both saw Dogman freeze, his tongue poking out of his mouth. Apparently he didn’t think about that. They saw Dogman begin to look nervous.

“You can stare down the guy who hurt you, but the thought of Petey finding out is what makes you nervous?” Steve laughed, smacking Dogman’s back. “You are so whipped. Okay, I’m going to clean up in your bathroom. I better not find anything weird in there.” He winked and ran before Dogman could grab him and injure him more.

Clarence sighed, checking his phone. “I better go. The sooner I get this done, the better. You owe me so fucking much. I’m sure babysitting so Genie and I can go on a vacation ourselves might be a good trade.”

Dogman barked, feeling immensely grateful to Clarence. “Deal! Thank you, Clarence! Thank you!” He signed.

“Look, I have no idea what you just said, so I’m leaving.” Clarence pointed to his car.

Dogman huffed, but felt Clarence had to know what he said now. “Tank…rwoo…Carence.” He said, swallowing the pain down from his throat.

Clarence bristled, looking horrified at Dogman. “Hey. Don’t do that again. That’s creepy as fuck.”

Dogman nodded, waving. He had to check on Steve anyway.

Before he made it in, he looked for the pieces to his door, hoping he could at least fix it temporarily. He was able to, only because it was still light out. He fixed it the best he could before going inside and seeing Steve drinking a beer and looking at the map he had out.

Steve spotted him, taking another swig. “So what were you looking for, now that the cop is gone?” He raised a brow.

Dogman sat next to him, pointing to the hotspots he circled. “These are major crime circles. I think he has connections and I’m thinking of how to get rid of him but I need to be smart about it. I need information and to know his movements. I can’t be caught, no matter what, but he needs to die by my hand.” He signed, his mind a little clearer.

Steve looked at him, observing him. So he wasn’t going to blindly go into this then. “If you tell me what he did to you, I’ll help. I’m just a vendor that doesn’t discriminate in business, you know.” He smirked, hoping Dogman caught on.

But Dogman looked at him in alarm, nervous, looking at his hands. “I haven’t even told Petey everything. It’s hard to think about.”

Steve sighed, grabbing another beer. “Maybe this would help.”

Dogman shook his head, refusing. “I don’t drink.”

Steve shrugged. Probably for the best with whatever baggage Dogman had. “Then sum it up. I don’t need the details, but I need to know what I’m helping with here.”

Dogman stared at Steve. “You don’t have to help me. This is my responsibility.”

Steve cackled. “Fuck that, Mutt Breath. You’re my friend. I know you would help me with anything and I mean ANYTHING even if I didn’t want it. Spill.”

Dogman sighed, taking off the collar and itching at the sutures. “He took us after we landed on a land mine. Then, he tortured us.” He took a deep breath, reminding himself he was safe now. Or at least, for now. “He tore open my body. My dog body. And when it came time, he sawed off our heads and that’s how I was made.” He stood, trying to shake it off.

Steve stared. He thought it was to save Dogman, but apparently, turning him was an act of cruelty, not kindness. He downed the rest, much to Dogman’s shock. “Damn. I…okay, okay. Hmm.” He thought, his eyes going back to the map. “Taking some time off might be a blessing in disguise, you know.”

Dogman turned to him, tilting his head. “How? Besides, I’m not sure how Petey’s going to take what happened today.” He crossed his arms, huffing. Petey would probably be pissed.

Steve rolled his eyes. “He’ll forgive you. But what I mean is, you know how soldier’s minds are a little sharper when they return to war after being home for a bit?” He used his finger to tap his head.

Dogman nodded. Knight was always more spirited and sharp witted after they’d been home for a while. As if rejuvenated and energized, being reminded of what they had to fight for.

Steve shrugged. “Take the time. Think of a full proof plan. You can’t get caught at all, leaving nothing to chance, right? Especially with that stunt you did, which I still don’t know the details. It’s going to be a mess even if the plan is perfect. Anything can happen and you need to have a backup plan even for your backup plan. You’re already trying to think of one, but being in the area and state of mind you are now, is only going to hinder you. Ask your darling Petey Kitty to take time off and go where you were planning. Think. Freshen up on your knowledge. And while you’re gone,” he stood, stretching and grabbing his case of beer, his nose already bruising, “I’ll find out what I can.” He walked to the door, testing if it would open okay before pausing and letting out a deep sigh, looking back at Dogman. “What did you do?”

Dogman looked at a picture of Petey and Lil Petey he had on his wall. “Panicked. Then…aimed my gun at his head. He thought I was bluffing, so I shot the floor next to his feet. It still looked bad, from everyone else’s perspective, but…” he smiled at Steve, “I would do it again.”

Steve laughed under his breath, shaking his head. “Always acting before thinking with you, huh?” His smile faded and he gave Dogman a serious look. “They might find out I’m connected to you. I can’t lose Rene.”

Dogman gave him an understanding smile, nodding. “I can’t lose Petey and Lil Petey. I appreciate whatever you can give me, but make sure you get out before you get caught. I won’t allow Rene to lose her brother too.”

Steve nodded, then left, knowing he had some work to do.

Dogman let his smile fade, flopping onto his couch. What was he going to do? Steve was right, though. He was worried about involving others, but he couldn’t lie that he appreciated it. He thought about Christmas and what to get Petey since ultimately, Petey would have to know about the idea for the trip. He supposed he could think of a gift for Petey or he could pay for everything. He would need to buy them groceries for the cabin he planned-more like wanted-to take them to anyway. Wait. He sat up, knowing Petey’s gift would be delayed, but there was a small town Knight grew up in at the bottom of where the cabin sat and they had a bunch of rare and strange things that you couldn’t find anywhere. He could find something smaller for Petey to actually give him on Christmas, but ultimately, he hoped he could make it up to him on the trip. IF they went. If they didn’t go, he wouldn’t either, even if he would have the time now that he was, ironically, “in the doghouse” at work. He really didn’t want to tell Petey. But, Petey would want to know and they were partners. He expected Petey to tell him if he had something serious happen. He sighed, putting the map away and getting his phone, seeing a few texts from Petey, just checking in and saying what they were up to.

[Dogman: Hey, Darlin. Can you take a week off of work after Christmas? I wanted it to be a surprise, but I can’t really do it for you unless I kidnap you, and I wanted to take you and Lil Petey on a trip. It’s a great place, I promise.] he sent it, feeling exhausted. He had to find Petey a gift.

He turned on the tv and flipped through the channels. He stopped on a show and what he saw on one of the actors gave him an idea, and he jumped up, hoping he could find something similar, thinking Petey would look amazing in it and Petey could add it to his beautiful clothing collection, and grabbed what he needed, running out to his truck, putting the issue with Dr. Scum on the back burner for now, his family always taking first priority.

………..

Petey had gotten the text when he and Lil Petey were having dinner. If he didn’t have to be at work at an ungodly hour in the morning, he would’ve invited Dogman over. “Hm? Place?” He wondered out loud around the food in his mouth. He thought about it. He COULD, technically. He looked at Lil Petey, observing his son eating happily. They could probably use the break and if Lil Petey liked his gift, they could bring it along. He could put his time in tomorrow. But he still felt bad since tomorrow was Christmas Eve and he still didn’t know what to get Dogman. He might just have to get him some tools or something generic. He let his head thump against the table, hating he didn’t know what to get his boyfriend. This would be their first Christmas as a couple. Their first Christmas period.

“What’s wrong, Papa?” Lil Petey asked, reaching over the table and patting his head.

He moved his head, looking at Lil Petey. “I’m terrible, that’s what. I haven’t gotten Greg a Christmas gift yet. I just don’t know what to get him and I’m running out of time. Even you got him something.” He whined, not caring how he sounded around his son. Not like Lil Petey would care.

Lil Petey didn’t laugh, knowing his Papa was in a pickle. He tried thinking too, wanting to help. He looked around, as if anything in the house could give him an idea. His eyes landed on a picture of Granny Grace and he remembered what Dogman told him months ago. “Oh, I know! Dad lost his own dad right?”

Petey sat up straight, shocked and confused. “What do you mean? Greg doesn’t have a dad.”

Lil Petey rolled his eyes. “Yes, he does. That man in the pictures I’ve seen at Dad’s house. He has brown hair and was always smiling in pictures with Dad before he got a human body?” Lil Petey didn’t know how Dogman got a human body when he saw he had a dog’s body in the pictures, but Lil Petey didn’t bother asking either, thinking it didn’t matter since Dogman was with them and he was Lil Petey’s dad now anyway.

Petey pieced it together then. Lil Petey was talking about Knight. He supposed that to a kid, it would seem like Knight was Dogman’s “dad”, not just his handler. That was…actually a really sweet way to think about it. “I’ll go along with it. What about it?”

“Well, Dad told us he had no one living where Granny Grace is, so that means no one made a spot for him or something, right? Why don’t we get Grandpa Dogman a stone like Granny Grace? Unless he has one, but wouldn’t Dad tell us if he did?” Lil Petey wondered, not realizing how smart he just was.

Petey just stared at his son, amazed. It was true. Knight didn’t have a head stone. He didn’t know why, but Petey did.

“They tossed us like trash.” Dogman had said before his panic attack.

He knew more about it now, versus then, and it only made his heart ache more for his hybrid lover. He smiled at his son, soft and light. “That is a great idea. He won’t be able to get it before tomorrow, but maybe you can help me pick out a design and we can buy one tomorrow? I would have to call the cemetery about a plot of land, but that’s why it’s going to have to wait a little. Come on, help me clean up, my smart little kitten.” He stood up, grabbing their plates and Lil Petey laughed before helping.

But Lil Petey’s mind kept going to his Dad’s own dad. He didn’t know much about him, unlike what he knew about his Granny Grace, and that made him a little sad. “Hey, Papa? Why doesn’t Dad talk about Grandpa Dogman?” He asked, standing on a step stool to dry the dishes his Papa washed.

Petey paused for a moment. He could tell Lil Petey to drop it, both of them having a conversation about appropriate conversations to have versus what wasn’t. He couldn’t tell Lil Petey much, since that was on Dogman if he wanted to tell Lil Petey, but he could tell the kitten at least a little, he supposed. “Well…your Dad lost him only recently, so it might be hard to talk about. He might tell you if you asked, though. And before you go calling the man “Grandpa Dogman”, why don’t you ask Greg if it’s okay to call him that? Hm…also, Dogman isn’t Dogman’s name so that’s not the name of his dad.”

Lil Petey nodded, still curious, but he understood he had to ask his Dad instead of his Papa on the matter. “Then what’s his dad’s name? I know Dad’s name is really “Greg”, but I’m too little to call him that.”

Petey smiled, trying to become more comfortable with Lil Petey calling Dogman “Dad”. It was a learning process for sure, but Dogman had been right. It was up to Lil Petey and Dogman themselves as to what his title was. “Knight. His name was Knight. He meant everything to your Dad.”

Lil Petey’s eyes sparkled, his smile growing. “”Grandpa Knight” sounds so cool! Oh!” He covered his mouth. “But I’m supposed to ask first. Right.” He nodded firmly, a stern frown on his lips. “Now let’s look for those name rocks they put there like Granny Grace has!” He jumped down, putting the stool away.

Petey laughed, unable to help it. His son was so full of energy. He didn’t know what Dogman would think of Lil Petey’s “grandpa” idea or even getting a headstone for Knight with no body to accompany it, but he hoped it was a good idea. Dogman needed a spot to grieve, like he had one for his mom. That did remind him, though. He needed to respond to Dogman.

[Petey: I can. I work early tomorrow, so I can submit it then. Are you going to tell me anything about where we’re going? Oh, but can you pick up Lil Petey tomorrow from Flippy’s? You have the spare key, so you both can just wait at the house.] he paused, thinking if there was anything else he wanted to say before spending the rest of his evening with his son and looking for the perfect headstone for a man he’d never met. He could only think of one thing, his heart aching a little with longing.

[Petey: I love you. I hope you have good dreams.]

“Come on, Papa! I wanna help pick it out!” Lil Petey called to him and he walked out of the kitchen, sending the text.

“It’s going to be MY gift to him, so why should I?” He hollered back, but still sat down so Lil Petey could help.

Lil Petey giggled. “You can take the credit, but I still want to help. It should be fun. Besides, whatever you pick out, it might give me a hint as to what Dad’s dad was like. Like Granny Grace’s tells me she was very sweet and loved the soft stuff around us like flowers and bugs.”

Petey shook his head, smiling. “Mm. How can you tell that by a headstone?” He asked.

Lil Petey shrugged. “I don’t know. It’s just what I think about when I see it.”

Petey’s phone pinged with a reply as they had the page open to a site they found.

[Dogman: It’s a secret, so no. But yes, I can pick him up, you know I will. I might have some time off but I’d rather talk about it in person. Just be careful at work and you’re going to hear about something, but again, it’s for in person. Kiss Lil Petey goodnight for me please. I love you too. More than you’ll ever understand.]

He’d left it at that and Petey got a bad feeling in his gut, but it was too late to ask Dogman about it now anyway. Especially if it was an adult conversation and Lil Petey was right there. They continued to look until they found the perfect one, hoping Dogman would think so too. It was more rectangular with smooth edges and a tree crawling up the side with a few dragonflies. At least, Petey thought it was perfect. Simple, yet the tree, to him, represented how because of Knight, a family could grow even if he wasn’t there to see it. And Lil Petey just thought the dragonflies were cool. Plus, there were only three on the headstone. Two larger ones and a smaller one between them.

As he put Lil Petey to bed, he gave him an extra kiss from Dogman, as requested, happy to see the smile that made on his son’s face.

He went to his room, looking out the window after he put on Dogman’s ARMY shirt to sleep in, wanting comfort, and stared at the bright moon and the stars. He didn’t know what compelled him, but he began to talk to someone who he’d never met and who probably couldn’t hear him, like he would talk to his mom sometimes. “You don’t know me. Or perhaps you do, if you've been watching over Greg. I don’t even know if you can hear me, but I guess…I guess I just wanted to…to thank you. I don’t know what you went through, and I hope you don’t hate Greg for having your body now…but thank you. If it wasn’t for your sacrifice, we would’ve never met him. It’s because of you, we found someone we didn’t even know we needed until he came into our lives.” He took a deep, shuddering breath, not realizing the emotions it would bring up. “I hope…” he paused, as if he could really talk to the man who had honestly no choice in his death, “I hope you approve of us. I hope you think we’re worthy of him. He’s…” he felt his eyes sting, “he’s trying so hard. For us. For others. Maybe too much sometimes and that scares me.” He blinked the tears away, unsure where they even came from. “I just want him to be safe and happy. That’s all. So…thank you, Knight. I hope you’re not in pain anymore.” He said, rubbing his face vigorously and taking a deep breath. “Stop it, Petey. You’re crazy. Talking to the empty sky is what you’re doing. Just ranting away at thin air!” He threw his hands up before groaning and sliding them down his face.

He went to bed, realizing it felt a little too big now since he was used to Dogman sleeping in it with him sometimes. He still drifted off, hoping, like he would when he would talk to his mom, that the person heard him.

That night, it was faint, and he couldn’t remember it when his alarm woke him up, but he swore in his dream, there was a man with brown hair, smiling gently and laughing, giddy with excitement saying something that he couldn’t remember once he woke up, but when he did, for some reason, he felt embarrassed.

…………..

Petey had just walked into the doors the next morning when one of the front desk ladies grabbed his arm and pulled him to one of the rooms they used for filing, looking around as if they were hiding from someone. “What the Hell, Janice?!” He pulled his arm away, confused. Janice had been there for about 5-years. She was peppy and great at her job, but definitely needed the older ladies there to reel her in if she got particularly chatty with patients or other staff.

“Shhhh! You have to be careful. Look, I got your time off sheet here, just fill it out and I can put it in the box before you go and I’m going to give you a few patients on the 4th floor. I know they’re not your usuals, but just deal with it until we know what’s going on. Dr. Scum doesn’t go to that floor since he doesn’t have clearance but you can’t be too careful.” She said, only to pause when Petey looked at her like she was crazy. “Wait. You know what happened yesterday, right?”

Petey took the sheet, confused how she knew he needed one, and slowly shook his head. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

She looked horrified. “Dogman didn’t tell you?”

Petey froze. “What? Wait. Was he here?” He was worried. Dogman would NEVER go there unless it was to pick up Lil Petey or say a quick “hello” to Petey.

She nodded. “He came in yesterday, I’m guessing after his shift, and asked if he could put some time out for you since he had a surprise planned, but I told him we couldn’t. He seemed comfortable enough but it got…weird and worse from there.”

Petey’s gut began to drop. “What do you mean, “weird and worse”? He would’ve left after you told him he couldn’t.”

Janice wrung her hands. “I couldn’t hear the whole thing, since Dr. Scum at some point began to talk quietly to him, but…here’s how it happened, and just so you know, there’s at least a few of us here who witnessed it and know he was provoked.” Her hands made a variety of movements.

Dr. Scum approached Dogman? His heart began to beat with anxiety. “Janice, just fucking tell me! What the fuck happened yesterday?” Usually, he was very professional, but he couldn’t possibly be when it involved Dogman + hospital + Dr.Scum.

Janice took a deep breath and straightened. “He approached Dogman when he was about to leave and started talking to him like he knew who Dogman was. He called him “Greg”, which is weird, but anyway, he began to talk to him and that’s when I noticed Dogman get really upset, but then when he began to mention you and Lil Petey, Dogman became angry, but still didn’t do anything drastic. That is, well, until Dr. Scum began to talk too quietly where we couldn’t hear him from where we were behind the desk and Dogman…he kinda…he took out his gun and aimed it at Dr. Scum!” She covered her mouth, as if she spoke too loudly.

Petey felt his body go cold. This had to be one of the things Dogman was talking about in his text. “Did he…?” Insinuating if Dogman had shot the doctor.

She jumped with surprise. “Oh, no, no, no. Uh…kinda?” She shrugged, nervous, not liking the look on Petey’s face, but he had to know in case he was questioned or in any danger and she actually liked Petey. He was a wonderful doctor. “He did pull the trigger a couple times, but it didn’t shoot anything and when Dr. Scum called him out on it, he shot the floor, which that round did have a bullet…apparently?” She grimaced. “He left after Chief Lady-Bailey came out, having heard the shot and he was here for a patient I think? But…yeah…he left after that. So now the whole hospital is on a bit of an alert and Chief Lady-Bailey was questioning people and I guess I’m just worried because I know Dogman isn’t that bad and all, but he still pulled a gun on a doctor and we don’t know what the outcome of that is going to be.” She finished, taking a few deep breaths, having spoken too fast.

Petey couldn’t move for a moment. His mind was racing. Dogman actually pulled a gun on him? Anything Dr. Scum said could have triggered Dogman too. Why would Dogman risk his job and life like that?! The hospital higher ups definitely wouldn’t allow Dogman back there. The visitors would be scared of him too and after Dogman had tried so hard to clear his name. How would this affect Petey’s job since at least a few people on the staff knew Dogman would come to pick Lil Petey up? But…ultimately…knowing at least some of the horrors Dr. Scum had done to Dogman and Knight, Petey couldn’t blame him. He was just surprised Dogman didn’t kill the guy if he knew he had a bullet in the chamber. He filled out the form, making it for the day after Christmas Day to the week after that. “Thanks, Janice. For…that and for warning me. I owe you.” He couldn’t smile at her, but she seemed to understand his gratitude. “I just need a minute and I’ll head up.”

Janice nodded. “Understood, Dr. Petey. And no worries, I’m here to help.” Then she left, leaving Petey to try and figure out what he was going to do now going forward.

………….

That night, Petey came home to his son and Dogman making brownies as the dinner they made was cooling on the counter. He had seen three gifts under the tree, having noticed the quad with a bow behind some of Petey’s bushes in the yard, no doubt having to hide it from Lil Petey and Petey had snuck upstairs to put a bow and tag on the headstone he picked up after work, planning on dragging the heavy piece of granite back down later. He would have wrapped it, but that wasn’t happening. It would be useless. It was heavy, though. After Dogman saw it, he was NOT moving it again, that was for sure.

He went back downstairs and saw Dogman and Lil Petey grabbing what they’d need for dinner while a Christmas movie played. He went in, both of them flinching since they didn’t hear Petey come in.

“Hey, Papa! How was work?” Lil Petey asked, hugging Petey with his tail wagging. “Dad and I made dinner. Can we do presents after dinner?” He asked, excited.

Petey nodded. “Sure. We can even have a brownie when we do it. They do smell good. Did you help?” He asked, moving to Dogman and getting close to his ear after he kissed the hybrid’s head. “We are so talking about the hospital stunt after he goes to bed.” He whispered where only Dogman could hear, pulling away and seeing the guilty look on his face.

“Yep! I helped pour the water and oil and even mix!” Lil Petey put his hands in the air.

Petey smiled. “That’s great! Now, I’m hungry. How about you both?” He asked, and the little family sat down to eat and after the mess was cleaned, they moved to the living room and Lil Petey wanted to play Santa again.

Dogman opened his from Lil Petey and barked happily, squeezing one of the toys and even chewing on it a little before putting it away, thanking Lil Petey. Then, Lil Petey opened all of his from Petey, confused out of his mind by the quad gear and overjoyed at the rest, hugging his Papa tightly for it. Then, Petey got to open his, gasping at the fancy white fur coat. It was soft like rabbit fur and he tried it on, surprised it was long enough on his tall body.

“Wow…this is so nice!” He exclaimed, twirling and he saw the soft look and smile on Dogman’s face as he saw Petey admire it. “You didn’t have to, but I know there’s a few outfits I can wear with it before Winter is over.” He smiled, bending down and giving Dogman a kiss. “Thank you.”

Dogman nodded, before he signed. “Were you able to get the time off? The trip is part of your present.”

Petey was surprised, still curious where they were going. “Of course I did. I work tomorrow, but I put in for the day after and through the week.”

Dogman nodded again, smiling, happy they could go, even if he was worried about their talk later.

“We’re going on a trip?!” Lil Petey asked, shocked and his voice too loud, having overheard.

Petey chuckled and Dogman nodded enthusiastically. “Yep. But I believe I have a gift for you too, Lil Petey. You should come outside with me.” Dogman stood and Petey took his hand, still wearing the coat because honestly? It felt way too nice.

“Really?!” Lil Petey jumped up, excitedly running around them until Dogman walked to where he set the quad and rolled it over to them so they could see it. “NO WAY! I got one?!” He almost shrieked in surprise.

“Why do you think I got you the gear? We can go over the rules later and Greg will teach you how to ride it.” Petey said, then saw his son go over and hug Dogman, thanking him loudly with his tail wagging a mile a minute.

“I can teach you on the trip. But for tonight I’m going to cover it with a tarp and hide it.” Dogman signed, kissing Lil Petey’s face.

It was obvious Lil Petey wanted to play with it then, but both Petey and Dogman made a point that it was dark and getting late and they had to pack the next day, so there wouldn’t be time until the trip.

After that, Lil Petey was instructed to cover Dogman’s eyes so he couldn’t see when Petey brought down his gift. The one the father and son duo were both happy and nervous about. Petey set the headstone in front of him, all of them feeling when it landed with a bit of a thud and Dogman’s ears perked up, but Petey shook his head so Lil Petey kept his eyes covered.

“This was kind of a last minute idea and it’s okay if you don’t like it and I’m working on making it official so this is technically only part of your gift. I have to wait until we’re back to call anyone for it. Okay, Lil Petey.” Petey said, watching Dogman nervously when Lil Petey removed his hands and Dogman opened his and flinched, staring at it, silent. “It’s…uh…oh, man, without context it looks bad.” He muttered.

“It’s for Grandpa Knight! Oh!” Lil Petey covered his mouth. “I mean…it’s for your dad. Papa said I needed to ask about that other part. I forgot.”

Dogman just stared at it for a bit, making the cats nervous. Then, they worried more when they saw some tears fall from his eyes.

“Did we do bad?” Lil Petey asked.

Dogman was honestly speechless. He wasn’t expecting that. He didn’t expect much of anything in regards to a gift at all. But to get him something for Knight? Something that proved he was once his own being and not just a man that had his body sewn to a dog’s head? A physical representation that Dogman could actually see? He was happy. He really was. But with this, it almost made it more real than it was. All they had to do was place Knight’s name and something else, if they-no-if HE wanted to. He got up, going to Petey, who looked nervous, as if he messed up, and Dogman hugged him, letting the tears fall. He felt he didn’t deserve it. But he couldn't bring himself to say it. They remembered something he said in passing to a question asked months ago and decided to give Knight a place to rest, even if Knight had no body that could be placed underneath it. God…he hoped Knight could rest in peace now. After everything…

He pulled away, trying to wipe the tears and Petey helped, seeming to understand what Dogman was feeling. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you, Petey.” He signed, wiping his eyes before he could cry more and Petey gave him a little peck between his eyes.

Lil Petey pulled on his pant leg, looking up at him with his brows furrowed with worry. “Are those sad tears, Dad? Was that a bad idea?” He asked, and Dogman picked him up, rubbing his face against the kitten’s.

“No, I’m happy. It was just unexpected. I love it, really. Thank you.” He signed, kissing Lil Petey’s head.

Petey smiled softly, relieved, and didn’t even fight when Dogman pulled him in to join the hug.

Petey had told Lil Petey in secret to not ask about Knight until another time, since Dogman’s feelings about “his dad” were raw at the moment, like when Petey was a little more sad when the time came to see Granny Grace. Lil Petey seemed to understand well enough, promising he wouldn’t that night or the next day, not wanting to upset Dogman on a special night.

They didn’t end up talking about the incident or the suspension that night, both too tired and wrapped up in their bubble of happiness to break it then. They could enjoy a calm and quiet Christmas Eve, couldn’t they? The tough stuff could wait until the next day.

Chapter Text

As they drove, they left the big cities they lived in and near far behind them. Dogman gave Lil Petey his phone to watch cartoons if he got bored coloring and Petey read, used to the busy roads, until they weren’t near any of them, the skyscrapers being replaced by trees just as tall, if not taller. The pollution tainted air they were used to was replaced by clean fresh air. The sound of water was natural by the lakes and rivers they passed. Soon, Lil Petey wasn’t watching cartoons, but was staring out the window, having never been outside the city before, being amazed by the amount of greens where snow didn’t touch and white covering them that passed them as they drove farther away. The noise was replaced by silence.

“Where are we going? I don’t see any buildings.” Lil Petey asked, amazed.

Dogman smiled, looking briefly into the rear mirror and put a finger to his lips.

Even Petey looked out to the scenery, having never been this far from civilization either, though more than Lil Petey. Dogman seemed to know where he was going though, not even having any directions out. “It’s beautiful out here.” He said, looking more intently outside, and gasping. “Lil Petey! Look! Deer!” He pointed and Lil Petey gasped too, looking out his window, eyes starry.

Dogman side eyed, chuckling before he used one hand to sign. “Those are elk. They’re bigger, but part of the same family as deer. It’s much more beautiful during the other seasons, but I wanted to show you both the place I’m taking you to.”

Petey looked at him since they passed the herd. “In the middle of nowhere?” He raised a brow, but couldn’t help the excitement building in his bones.

Dogman smiled, a nostalgic expression on his face. “Not “nowhere”. The country. It will still be cold, but not as much snow as what we’re seeing.”

Lil Petey giggled, excited to see a new place. “Is there a town?!”

Dogman nodded. “A few miles from where we’re going, yes.” And he left it there, placing his hand on the wheel.

Petey raised his brows. “Miles?”

Dogman gave Petey a playful glance and stuck out his tongue, but didn’t say anything further, making Petey scoff and lightly shove his shoulder.

Wanting to make sure the electricity worked and things could be cleaned before heading to town, Dogman brought them to the place they would be staying.

He heard Petey gasp as Lil Petey was pointing out anything other than snow on the uphill trail they drove on and the cabin house came into view. It was one story with an abandoned garden and it stood on the hill at the top, undamaged due to the strong trees and how the land around it was laid out. Along the right side, opposite of where they were pulling into the dirt (now covered in snow) driveway were barren fruit trees and berry bushes.

It was silent, but no less welcoming to Dogman who had seen the cabin in its glory years ago. He parked, getting out and presenting it before signing when Petey and Lil Petey got out as well. “Welcome to our home for the week. I know it’s not much at first, but you’ll see.” He smiled, excited to show the ones he loved the home he loved more than the one in the city.

Petey observed it, curious how the inside looked. “Did you rent the place?”

Dogman shook his head. “Nope. Come on, we need to get our things inside and I need to make sure the power works.” He jumped in place, grabbing his and Petey’s suitcases, only stopping when Petey grabbed his arm.

Petey bent down, kissing the scarred side of his temple. “Slow down. You don’t want to slip.” He aimed to grab his own suitcase but Dogman pulled away, shaking his head.

Lil Petey grabbed his own suitcase and smiled widely. “No way! Come on, Papa! Dad! I wanna look inside!” He yelled, running ahead, being followed closely behind by Dogman who looked at Petey mischievously, giving him a wink and groped him before running after Lil Petey to unlock the door.

Petey blushed, having not expected Dogman to do that. Shaking his head, he decided to observe the place while he followed behind. It didn’t seem like a place someone would rent out, the closer he looked, despite being picked up aside from leaves or branches, just basic maintenance. He hadn’t been anywhere so silent since his home after his mom’s death, and even then there was neighbors or traffic.

Upon entering, Lil Petey ran ahead, sneezing at the dust and Petey waited for Dogman to enter since he was in front of him, but the hybrid stopped for a moment, as if walking into a place that once held great importance to him. “Greg?” He asked, running his knuckles against Dogman’s cheek.

Dogman blinked and smiled at Petey. “It seems no one kept up on it. I’m not surprised. I’ll check the power.” He signed, setting the suitcases down and jogging to the back door near the kitchen, as if he knew where it was.

Petey had to wonder if he’d been there before and started walking around, knowing Lil Petey was exploring, seeing pictures on the walls and paintings and some smaller pictures on the shelves. He paused at one, seeing a woman and little boy, the woman holding the boy up while he held up a large fish, grinning with all his teeth, and Petey swore he’d seen that smile before, but couldn’t pin from where, until he saw a few others, knowing the boy from the man in the pictures in Dogman’s house. The couch, when he scanned the room, looked old but in one piece and a few end tables with doilies, no tv, but there was a record player and a shelf full of records in the corner and a decent fireplace opposite the couch. The place was dusty, no doubt from no one being there for a while.

He heard something loud start up, like a generator, and the lights flickered on, before he saw Dogman come back in, wiping some motor oil off on his pants before he noticed Petey.

“You figure it out, I’m guessing?” He signed, smiling.

Petey nodded, but he was confused too. “Why did you bring us here?” He asked. He didn’t mind, kind of, but this was a personal place, full of memories. “I see Knight lived here, but it also looks old and there’s pictures of people that aren’t in your house. Who’s house is this?”

Dogman approached him, eyes soft, reaching up with his hands and pulling Petey’s face down and giving him a small and lingering kiss, figuring he’d explain.

“Papa! Dad! Why are we in someone’s house?!” Lil Petey yelled, running from down the hall, and skidding to a stop at a picture at his eye level, going silent. “Who’s that?” He pointed, and Dogman and Petey went over and Dogman grabbed it gently, his heart aching. It had done that the moment they walked in. He was happy and fine, excited to show his new family the home Knight grew up in, was raised in, and lived in when on leave before his next tour, and even after when he got Greg as a pup. At least where they stayed before Knight met Alice and she wanted to live in the city.

The picture had a younger Knight holding a malnourished puppy and a heavy set woman with greying hair fastening a collar that was too big for the pup around its neck. “You don’t recognize anyone?” He signed, seeing Petey take the picture to look at as well.

Lil Petey shook his head. “Maybe the man, but no one else. The man looks like the one in Dad’s house. Of Grand-oops.” He puffed out his cheeks to stop his sentence.

Dogman had meant to ask about that, but his emotions were too haywire during Christmas to properly process. “Where did you learn Knight's name?” He crouched, smiling gently at Lil Petey. He never really brought up Knight around the kitten since he, honestly, wasn’t sure if he could take a lot of questions as well as Petey could, even if he wanted to answer each one the kitten had.

Lil Petey twirled his foot, looking down, thinking Dogman didn’t like the title. “Papa told me. I was calling him “Grandpa Dogman” but Papa said that wasn’t his name and that I had to ask you if I could call your dad that.”

Dogman smiled, about to ask why Lil Petey thought Knight was his “dad”, but he found his body stopping and he looked at his hands, smile dropping, before shaking his hands in the air. Knight was just his handler, technically, but he did save Dogman as a pup. Raised him. Fed him. Taught him good versus bad behavior. Taught him to hunt. Even jokingly showed him how to shoot a bow by playfully grabbing his paws and doing the motions. Showed him the variety of wildlife in the country, some to be protected and given space and others that needed to be hunted for survival or protection. And Big Mama…Knight’s mom…

“Dad? Are you okay?” Lil Petey asked, seeing Dogman go still.

Dogman shook his head, trying to plaster a smile back on his face. “I’ll think about it. How about you grab your suitcase and I’ll grab something to dust so we can make that spare room your’s for the week? We can run the bedding through the wash later.” He signed, standing again and pushing away the onslaught of emotions that had run through him.

Lil Petey brightened at that and ran to grab his suitcase. Petey saw the slouch, worried. Dogman was happy just a bit ago. When Dogman walked past him to go get what he needed, Petey grabbed his arm, gently setting the framed picture down. “If being here is too much, we can find somewhere else to spend the week.” He said, seeing Dogman gulp and lay his hand on Petey’s.

“Can we talk later? We should at least dust the rooms and we need food.” His smile was forced and he knew Petey could tell, but the tall cat sighed, kissing his cheek in comfort before removing his hand, but Dogman wanted to say one more thing. “I want to make more memories here while we can.”

“Okay.” Petey said, unsure what Dogman meant. “Let’s get to cleaning.”

After cleaning, they made sure the washer and dryer still worked, despite being a little older and after they unloaded the quad they decided to drive down to get some groceries. Petey didn’t think about it at first, but then he realized it was a small town. They either knew Knight or didn’t know about Dogman. “Greg, are you sure going into a small town is a good idea?”

Dogman nodded. “It will be fine. This is Knight’s hometown and believe it or not, they’re pretty chill. They might be confused about it but they won’t look into it.” He laughed a little. “Trust me, unless the government or police are here, they usually mind their business.”

Petey hummed. “Okay…if you say so.” Petey could tell Dogman had pushed his memories down to seem cheerful, which wasn’t good, but he understood that they had Lil Petey with them, so he had no choice but to brush it off like any rational parent would.

“Are we going to learn about Knight? Dad, what was he like? Did he like flowers or fighting or cars or animals? How tall was he? How old was he? Do the townspeople have stories?” Lil Petey asked, excited since he was curious, and he always had been since he saw pictures of the man.

“Lil Petey…we talked-JESUS CHRIST, GREG!” Petey was about to try and tell his son then wasn’t a good time, but about a mile from the town, Dogman stepped on the brakes and put the truck in park, covering his face to take some deep breaths as Petey gripped where he could.

“Whoah!” Lil Petey exclaimed, gripping the seat belt.

Dogman tried to breathe. He knew Lil Petey was curious, but Dogman couldn’t do it. He felt like he lost everything all over again, his heart feeling like it was breaking all over again and he couldn’t tell if it was him feeling it or Knight’s body just knowing what he should feel at seeing his family home so empty after years of at least someone being there to keep it warm and alive. Like when he came home as this thing he was created to be and his home was barren and empty with no one in sight when there used to be. He couldn’t just not explain himself though. That would be cruel and give Lil Petey the wrong idea. He unbuckled, turning to lean halfway to the back seat. “Bud, I know you’re curious and all and that’s a beautiful trait to have, but right now isn’t a good time to ask about him, okay? Yes, you might hear some stories about him, and I promise, when the time comes, I’ll tell you stories too.”

Lil Petey looked at Dogman, trying to understand what he did wrong. “Why can’t I ask?” He had to ask, worried he wasn’t allowed to ever ask things again.

Petey was about to butt in, but he decided to stay quiet. Just as Petey had his way of parenting, Dogman had his own way as well.

Dogman sighed, reaching a hand out to caress Lil Petey’s cheek and rub his thumb against it. “I’m not going to lie to you. It makes my heart hurt right now. I want to teach you a lot of stuff he taught me, and I will, we have a whole week here and the rest of your life for that. I promise. You’ll learn whatever you want to about him, but can I ask a favor?” He asked, brushing Lil Petey’s cheek tufts with his fingers, trying to reassure the kitten.

Lil Petey guessed he understood to an extent. He didn’t like when people asked him about Dogman at first, when he didn’t know if he was okay, and his heart hurt and he was sad. He still wanted to ask, but he didn’t want Dogman mad at him for pushing boundaries like he had with his Papa. “What?”

Dogman smiled then, soft and grateful. “Give me a little time. I promise it will be worth it.”

Lil Petey unbuckled and reached out, wrapping his little arms around Dogman’s neck and nodding. “You always keep your promises, Dad, so I believe you. I’ll wait. I’m sorry for making you sad.”

Dogman pulled away and shook his head. “You didn’t. But thank you for believing me. I love you.”

Lil Petey smiled, feeling relieved. He signed. “I love you too.”

Giving a firm nod, Dogman turned, releasing a sigh and buckled back in and hearing Lil Petey do the same. “Let’s get some food.” He signed, then felt Petey gently grab his hand.

They received looks, that was for sure, but most of the townsfolk didn’t know what to think or even how to approach them at first, unsure if Dogman was who they thought he was, and Dogman ignored them, not wanting to strike conversations with the people who knew him as Knight and his dog, Greg.

They got groceries for the week, Dogman feeling overwhelmed, his mind racing with everything, from the altercation, to the suspension, and even the headstone and being back in his “childhood” home and he couldn’t even talk it out with Petey yet. Usually, he could talk with Petey and it would give him a sense of space to clear his head and organize his thoughts, even if the amount of them didn’t lessen by the end of it, it was nice getting them out and Petey would even give ideas or solutions. He wrung his hands, before he tapped Petey’s arm, who was bagging and stopping Lil Petey from digging around in what they bought. “Do you think we can mingle and I can introduce you both to the people later? I have to start a fire before it gets dark and I’m a little overwhelmed right now.” He signed, trying to subtly take deep calming breaths.

Petey looked at Dogman, seeing his ears a little back and he was subconsciously licking his lips. “Of course. I should find out what we’re eating anyway and we have these to put away and make sure the stove works. Calm down, Greg, this all doesn’t have to be bad. You’ve avoided this place for a year and a half so of course it would be rough, but we’re here too.” He wrapped his arm around Dogman’s waist for a moment, rubbing his cheek against his head, hoping his affection helped a little.

Dogman felt his body relax just a bit, comforted by Petey and nodded. “You’re right.”

“Knight? Is that you, young man? I haven’t seen you in 3-years.” An old man spoke, holding his bag of groceries. He was an elderly black man, wearing a button up and large glasses.

Dogman flinched, looking at him, but calmed down, unsure what to say. He looked down guiltily, grabbing his phone. “Not quite, Dr. Andrews. It’s Greg.” His phone spoke for him. He’d known the doctor as long as he could remember.

Dr. Andrews hummed, looking him up and down. “I know that physique anywhere, but that head of yours is definitely that puppy Knight has. Hm.” He paused, then pet Dogman’s head. “Some nasty people got to you, huh? Ha, don’t look so surprised, Greg, I’m old and I’ve had my fair share of horrors at what people can do. This is new, of course, but you’re still that sweet pup that would come into my clinic and give Knight a heart attack, hahahaa.” He laughed, remembering those days. “And who might these cats be that you have with you?” He asked, smiling at Petey and Lil Petey, who were both speechless.

Dogman didn’t realize he would feel relief. He knew the townsfolk wouldn’t be as cruel or standoffish as those in the city, but what he was was definitely on the max level of unnatural. “My family. Petey is my boyfriend and he’s a doctor too, but in the city,” he smiled widely, eyes scrunching with pride, “and that’s his son, Lil Petey. He’s top of his class.” Maybe it was because he’d known the small town doctor for years, but Dogman was so happy to tell someone how proud he was about his little family.

Dr. Andrews laughed. “I’m happy for you, Greg. Don’t let Mrs. Florentine or her family hear about this tall man being your boyfriend, though. You might’ve not known, but she’s highly homophobic. As well as some others in this town, but you’ll know who they are. Oh, and when you and your family have time, stop by the clinic. I have something Knight didn’t pick up last time he was here.” He nodded to Petey. “It was nice meeting you. Maybe you can teach this old cook a thing or two, being a doctor yourself.” He turned to leave, but paused. “That reminds me. My wife was asking about you and Knight recently, feeling you both were long overdue for a visit. I have a new grandchild now as well, so why don’t I see if you and your family can stop by for a good meal before you leave?”

Dogman hesitated, feeling strange that nothing seemed to have changed here despite everything changing for him. “I would like that very much. We’ll be here for about a week until we need to get back to work and Lil Petey will have school. We’re just getting settled in.” He typed.

Dr. Andrews smiled. “I best let you all get to it then. It’s nice to know you’re safe, Greg. See you later!” He waved with one hand, almost dropping his bag and laughing about it before he left the store.

Petey was honestly surprised. “I didn’t think he would take it that well.”

Dogman chuckled, feeling a little lighter. “I told you. Plus, as a doctor, I think he pieced it together quicker than most of these people would. I hope you don’t mind that I agreed to a meal with them before asking.”

Petey’s gaze softened, having seen how happy Dogman was to see someone he knew after being alone with all new people. “It’s fine. If they’re important to you, we should get to know them, right?” He smiled, having seen Lil Petey open a bag of chips. “Hey! We’re going to eat soon!” He scolded, taking the bag.

Lil Petey whined. “But I’m hungry!”

Petey groaned. “Not the whole bag or you’ll ruin dinner.”

Dogman chuckled, grabbing their bags as they left, putting them in the backseat next to Lil Petey who was getting buckled in.

Dogman got the fire going and they saw if the oven worked and by the time they got back, the fridge was cold enough to put things away. They decided on something quick and easy which meant tomato soup and grilled cheese. Lil Petey was putting his clothes and toys and art supplies away, so it was just Dogman and Petey in the kitchen.

Dogman got their bowls and plates out, washing them to get rid of the dust and looking at them with a small smile. Then, he turned his head, hearing Petey hum while he assembled another grilled cheese with ham and his tail flicked lazily. His heart ached with longing, even if there was no reason for it, just hating he couldn’t really shower Petey with much affection that day. He walked over, surprising Petey by wrapping his arms around him, moving one hand under Petey’s shirt and sliding up his stomach and chest to lay his palm against where Petey’s accelerating heart beat lied.

Petey blushed, his fur bristling at the gentle touch and he felt a small chill run down his spine, feeling the heat and weight from Dogman on his back. He bit back a gasp, but couldn’t stop his body from loosening in Dogman’s hold, a small buzz of dopamine going to his brain. Sure, they snuggled for a bit in Petey’s bed on Christmas Eve and they held hands and kissed a little, but Petey had grown too used to the constant intimacy of holding and caressing when they could. The constant touch always assured him, in the back of his mind, that Dogman was staying. He was there, at the moment, holding Petey and not letting go. “G-Greg. What is it?” He asked, unsure if Dogman needed anything. He felt Dogman shake his head against his back.

Dogman signed, reluctantly removing one hand to do so. “Just needed to feel you. I’m sorry if I cause you problems.”

Petey turned the heat down lower and laid his hands over Dogman’s. “I was missing you too. Problems aren’t always bad, you know. Lil Petey causes me plenty but I’m still here, haw, haw. Speaking of, though, what were you thinking? When you were at the hospital?” He turned slightly, feeling Dogman move his arms around his waist and Petey caressed his face.

Bringing one arm up to sign, unwilling to release Petey completely, Dogman’s ears went back, looking conflicted. “I just wanted to see if I could get you some time off. I was going to leave afterwards, I promise. But then…” he paused, flexing his fingers, “I heard his voice and I froze. He…began mocking me. Asking me so many questions. But when I didn’t give him the reaction I’m guessing he wanted, he brought you and our son up.” His pained eyes closed and he laid the crown of his head against Petey. “Petey, this has nothing to do with you two. But I still couldn’t stop myself from pulling my gun on him.” He chuckle escaped his throat, remembering how Dr. Scum flinched. “I just scared him a little. I knew what position my bullets were in. I wasn’t about to endanger others.” He looked at Petey, seeing the worried look there.

Petey sighed. “I figured he had to do something to piss you off. But you realize until this is settled, I can’t bring Lil Petey to my job unless Flippy can pick him up, right? People are scared of you again.”

Dogman couldn’t help but roll his eyes. “They’re always scared. I admit I panicked a little. But I wouldn’t stand for his threats. If I could turn back time, I would do it again, but I won’t approach the hospital. But that means you have to promise me something.” He looked sternly into Petey’s eyes.

Gently feeling along Dogman’s face, Petey nodded. “If I can.”

Searching Petey’s face, Dogman tried getting closer which felt almost impossible. “Avoid him. You can’t transfer right now, but avoid him. If you’re on the same floor, make sure you’re with other staff or follow one into a room until he leaves. His target is me, but he won’t hesitate to harm you and Lil Petey in the process. He knows this. I…” he paused, but Petey had to know, “I destroyed everything he had in the fire I set when I escaped. His blueprints, his formula, the medicines, the operation tables. Everything. He may seem calm but I know he’s pissed about it or else he would leave me alone. My priority is you and Lil Petey. So please. Help me keep you safe.” He asked, moving his arms to feel where he could on Petey.

Petey gulped, having not known that. “Okay. I can at least try. What do we do about Lil Petey?” His own priority was his son but he knew Dogman knew that.

Dogman smiled, pulling him down for a brief kiss. “Flippy can get him. But-“ he stopped, hearing Lil Petey run down the hall asking about dinner, which Petey had to quickly turn to check.

They ate and later on after Lil Petey went to bed, Dogman was smoking on the porch, seeing Petey approach him soon enough. There was no tv, but Petey had figured out the record player to play a disk. Petey sat beside him, covering himself with a jacket, it being cold. “How can you sit out here?”

Dogman chuckled. “It’s relaxing. I’ll warm you up.” He held his arm out and Petey immediately snuggled in.

“Relaxing, my ass.” He muttered, curling more into Dogman.

That made Dogman laugh, trying to help warm Petey up. They were silent for a bit, hearing the elk calls far off in the distance since the birds were sleeping. “You could go to bed if you’re tired.”

Petey huffed, trying to gather the warmth from Dogman since the fire warmed only the inside. “Like Hell I will. Not without you. It would feel weird.” He grumbled and stared at Dogman for a moment. “What else do we need to talk about? You won’t feel better until you do.”

Dogman knew this was coming, but he still grabbed another smoke, ignoring Petey’s half-assed protest about it. “I got suspended.” Petey looked at him, wide eyed, about to ask, but Dogman beat him to it. “Just for a week. Clarence wants me to learn my lesson since he saw me pull the gun on the bastard. I’m grateful for it, since he didn’t arrest me or fire me but it still sucked. What else?” He wondered, moving Petey to take off his jacket and placing it on his shoulders before moving Petey back where he was. He looked at the sky and then the snow covered area. “I wish I could have brought you here during Summer or even Spring. Autumn is gorgeous too. We could pick fruits or see the plant life and flowers, or laid out in the sun.” He paused. “I’m sorry I don’t seem as happy as I am right now.” He apologized.

Petey tried searching his eyes but they were hard to read. “Why?”

Dogman laughed, finding the parallels between Petey and his son amusing until the nostalgic and sad feeling reared its head. “I knew she passed before we even left last time, but it’s still…” he sighed, “I didn’t realize it would be hard coming back. I’m excited to show you both my-Knight’s-our family home, but I didn’t remember how much would still be here. I feel like I lost my home all over again. I truly have no one left that I used to. Big Mama is dead. Knight is dead. He didn’t have siblings or cousins and Alice is gone too, but I’m over anything to do with her.” He admitted, then felt Petey wrap him in a hug, kissing the corner of his jaw.

Petey held him close. “You haven’t, though. We’re here. You can still make memories. Do you want to tell me about it?” he asked, curious, but would accept if Dogman didn’t want to.

Dogman took a shuddered breath, holding Petey closer. “City Hall needs proof that this place is still owned.” He admitted. “No one’s been up here in years so they need proof it’s not “abandoned”.”

Petey’s eyes widened. “Why?”

Dogman looked out into the snow. “It’s been 3-years. Knight didn’t give out any plans last time either since that’s when we lost Big Mama. They want to do something with the land but can’t until they have proof or the lack of it. This is all I have left.” He looked at Petey pleadingly. “And I hate to say I’d rather have this land than the house in the city.” He admitted guiltily but it was true. In a weird way, he got different feelings between the two places. In the city, he remembered Knight and Alice and war and crimes. Of course he had happier memories now because of Petey and Lil Petey, but that was new. Each time he had to return, the happiness wasn’t as great. He was alone in a home with no warmth. Here, he remembered being rescued from a puppy mill, starved and weak, but growing strong with food and plenty of space to run. Being taught and seeing all manners of creatures and the townsfolk were so loving, except when he would chase chickens as a pup. The only war there was when moose or bears got into a fight or people were out hunting far off the property line.

Petey thought about it for a moment, speaking his mind. “You wouldn’t have your job or be near Lil Petey and I.” His heart began to hurt. If Dogman liked this abandoned home out in the country more…did that mean he would leave? The cynical part of him was telling the softer part, “I told you so”.

Dogman saw the look and flicked Petey’s nose, making him jump.

“Hey!” Petey protested, only for Dogman to grab his head to turn it so he could kiss him. It was rough but no less loving, his hand holding him like he would blow away in the breeze.

Dogman pulled away. “You’re putting fake words into my mouth to hear in your head and I would appreciate it if you wouldn’t do that when I’m trying so hard to convince you I can be trusted.” He gave Petey one more kiss, softer this time, trying to convey everything. “I still want this place. But if I ever move, don’t think for a second I wouldn’t have a plan to take you and Lil Petey with me. Dr. Andrews is getting too old and I don’t know if he has a replacement yet. The school is small but we can get WiFi up here for online school if that doesn’t work. Their force is small, but I can do other things too. Part of why I want to keep it, aside from it being my childhood home, is because it’s another place to escape or build a life. A quiet life. I will always have options to include you and Lil Petey. Always. Even if I do have to get rid of this place. I just don’t know…” he looked at the dark wilderness around them, “I don’t know what to do. It feels like everything is happening at once and pulling my mind in different directions.” He sighed, feeling Petey give his muzzle and temple a few kisses. But it was true and he still didn’t know what the outcome or backlash would be once Dr. Scum was gone for good. No one except Petey, Steve, and Clarence knew why he held such hatred for the guy. The city would just think he was a feral monster and could kill any of them at any time.

Trying to help think of solutions or options, Petey gently scratched along Dogman’s back, but something he said stuck out to him other than the rest, which he was still processing. “Are you saying you’d want to live together?” It was so cold you couldn’t tell if his cheeks were pink from the cold or his blush.

Dogman raised his brow, finally having enough and pushing Petey down onto his back before moving over him, smirking. “Took you long enough. One day, I want a home of our own. That we both own, to raise Lil Petey or another if we wish. Where we won’t have to worry about someone breaking in or snatching him off the streets. Where we can enjoy life. You and Lil Petey mean EVERYTHING to me. I would sell my home and this one if I had to. I would burn everything in both houses if I had to. I would do ANYTHING to keep you both safe and happy. Please understand that already.” He signed, getting an impulse to bend down and nip at Petey’s neck after he pulled the jacket collar down.

Petey was blushing like crazy by then, unable to speak for a moment. He wasn’t sure how living together would work and he couldn’t say Dogman had the week to convince him since it would take longer, even if Dogman was over more often than not to the point he had a toothbrush in Petey’s bathroom. “It’s…it’s a big step, Greg. Between us now, there’s three homes. How-how can we manage? And it’s going too fast. Isn’t it?” He asked, looking into Dogman’s eyes.

Dogman chuckled, giving Petey a kiss. “You both are my priority. I would suffer war and my experimentation all over again as long as you both were there when I returned. We…” he paused. He wanted to say they had time, but depending on his plans and what information Steve gave him, they might not. He sighed. “We can figure it out. As long as you feel I’m worth keeping beside you. If you’re with me, no matter what, then I’m with you twice that. I have no plans to find anyone else. Ever. If you leave me, I will stay alone until I pass, probably doing something reckless again.”

Petey felt a lump in his throat. Dogman was saying a lot of things tonight. A lot of promises. “You were fine before you met us.” Was all that came out, only to feel Dogman rest his body weight on top of him.

Sighing, Dogman looked into Petey’s eyes, soft and full of honesty. “I can’t lose anyone again. I’ve lost everyone I knew before that was close to me. I need you to understand right now.” He placed one hand on Petey’s face. “If I lose you and Lil Petey…I will NOT make it again. The man you love and see will not be there. Anything I do, which I’m not sure what yet, will result in my death.” He gulped. “I proved that with my altercation with Dr. Scum. If he said one more word or if Clarence didn’t intervene? I would have used the last bullet to shoot him. I will do ANYTHING to keep you both safe and happy. You are everything for me.” He signed, now nervous as to what Petey would say.

Petey couldn’t process it. Dogman would surely be fine if anything happened, right? Petey would grieve, sure, but would he move on? Would he trust another into his heart as intimately as he let Dogman? He realized as his heart felt like it was shot. He wouldn’t. He didn’t even mean for Dogman to get so close to it, but here they were. But Dogman was almost perfect. Anyone else who tried would never compare, could they? Could they love Lil Petey like their own and treat him as gently? Would they hold Petey and accept his hesitation? Stay even if they knew Petey couldn’t love them so easily? Unlike Dogman. Who knew there was that rift, yet spoke and treated them as if they were worthy of his whole life. Who fought past Petey’s abandonment issues and still tried, even if there was nothing else to prove. “I…I need some time.” He finally said, overwhelmed by emotions he couldn’t face yet.

And he knew it. Dogman moved himself, unfazed by what Petey said, exposing Petey to the Winter chill and allowed Petey to sit up and move, wrapping both jackets around himself. He went to the master bedroom he and Dogman would sleep in, getting changed and bundling up under the blanket, but leaving enough room and blanket for Dogman to slip in when he came in. He looked out the window, blushing, feeling guilty and unsure. “Why do I keep pushing him away? What if we do do this? What if…what if he does leave? Why can’t I say he’s everything to me too aside from Lil Petey? How can he be so sure? How can I trust he won’t leave? I don’t understand.” He talked to himself, drifting off to sleep, and he wasn’t sure if it was because he knew this was Knight’s home, or just because of everything that went on, but he dreamt of Knight again.

……..

The sky was white, almost blinding. He sat on grass which was so soft he could sleep on it. But he didn’t, because he saw Knight approaching him, dressed in his uniform and smiling brightly. “I can’t decide what he wants. But I do hope you understand he’s worth keeping.” He had said, holding his hand out to let Petey stand.

Petey gawked. He’d never had a dream like this before. “What do you mean?”

Knight came over, sitting a couple feet from Petey. “I never had a kid of my own, but…being a grandpa to that sweet kitten I’ve seen? I feel proud he could find such a wonderful family. That’s what I tried telling you before, but you must not have been too into your dream then.”

“He’s right, Baby.”

Petey flicked, looking to his other side and seeing his mom sit closer, only a few inches apart. She smiled sweetly, as she always had. “You can finally dream about me? Hehehe, about time.” She said happily.

Petey felt tears come to his eyes and he hugged her. “Mom! Mommy…I don’t understand.” He cried, tears running down his face, holding Grace for all it was worth.

Grace shushed him, and Knight came a little closer. “It’s okay if you don’t. I’m so proud of you, Baby. Raising one of your own and with someone too? You’ve worked so hard and I’m sorry I left you so early.” She said, holding her son tightly.

Petey cried until he couldn’t, rubbing his face. “It…it wasn’t your fault. You were sick. Why can I only see you now?” He asked. He’d never dreamt of his mom before, nonetheless Knight, who was still looking at them softly.

Grace kissed his head. “You finally can relax enough to go into such a deep sleep. Before, you had to be alert for my grandbaby. He’s marvelous by the way. I knew you could do it.” She rubbed her nose against his. “You found yourself a man too. Way to go, Baby.” She giggled.

Petey blushed. “Why? He could…” he paused, looking guiltily at Knight too, “he could leave us. Like…like dad.”

He heard Knight’s booming laugh. “He wouldn’t do that. I once saw him guard a baby rabbit nest that had already passed because the mama smelled another animal on them. He stayed until they turned to bones. But…I have to ask you, Petey…” Knight smiled at him, “Will you stay with him? Don’t you see how scared he is too? He always acted stronger than he let on, even as a dog. He broke his wrist once and still tried to put his weight on it so we wouldn't worry. If you have my opinion, you’ll leave him before he leaves you. That’s just who he is.” He didn’t touch Petey, though, unsure if it was okay.

Grace rubbed her thumbs against Petey’s cheeks. “I hear your doubts. He could hurt you or Lil Petey, especially by leaving. But, if you want to know my opinion? He won’t. I have never seen you love this hard before, and I don’t want you to risk it by doubting. But it’s up to you.” She looked at him seriously then. “He has his own dark side. It can be cruel and malicious, but he would never leave you. He will never be your father. But he would commit serious crimes for you.”

Knight was more serious, pulling Petey’s shoulder so he could talk to him. “She’s right. I’m not sure what he’s planning, but please…watch over him. Please.” Knight said, shaking his shoulder.

……..

When Petey woke up, Dogman wasn’t there, even with the blankets pulled back, but he could smell coffee being made. He must have woken up early. All he remembered from his dream was that he needed to trust Dogman more. He let tears fall from his eyes, wiping them as he remembered his mom.

Walking out to the kitchen, he observed Dogman making coffee and keeping the fire going.

What was he going to do? Moving in and all of that was such a big thing. What would he tell Dogman? Dogman smiled at him when he saw him and he smiled back. He signed. He guessed he had a week to decide.

Chapter Text

Petey was sipping his coffee as he sat on the couch, waiting for Lil Petey to wake up. He saw a folder on one of the end tables and, curious, he opened it, seeing documents. Proof of life. Proof of death. DNA tests and ID’s. He would’ve asked Dogman, but he was testing a bow outside, seeing if the string was still good to shoot. He wasn’t sure what the target was, but he kept shooting. Moving to stand next to the fireplace, Petey admired his form and concentration, finding Dogman attractive even like this, when his focus was sharp and not on Petey at all. “Damn…that man can string me anytime he wants to.” He swooned, hand on his cheek as he admired Dogman’s back muscles flex under his sweater.

“String what?” Lil Petey asked, rubbing his eyes, making Petey scream and drop his cup of coffee, blushing like crazy.

“AHHHHHH! WHEN DID YOU WAKE UP?!” His fur was bristled and he bent down to pick up the glass and get a rag for the coffee spill.

Lil Petey yawned. “Just now. What’s Dad doing?” He pointed, seeing Dogman pull another arrow but the string snapped, making him put it to his head in defeat.

“I’m not sure. Why don’t you ask while I clean this up and start breakfast?” Petey said, still embarrassed that his son caught him when he said something like that.

Lil Petey nodded and opened the door to the porch while Petey cleaned up the mess, his mind swimming. He didn’t remember everything from his dream, but he remembered being told that Dogman wouldn’t leave him, that he wasn’t his dad. As he cleaned up, a sad thought ran through his mind. Did Dogman dream of his loved ones? Or did he just dream of everyone he lost? Be it in battle or to the horrors he survived? Did he dream of a future or just his past?

“-ank you, Dad!” He heard Lil Petey call out and he saw Dogman walking in, only to stop and see Petey on his knees cleaning up the mess. His ears perked in alarm and he got on his knees in front of Petey, grabbing his hands and looking at his palms, checking for cuts.

Petey couldn’t help but giggle. “I’m fine. Lil Petey spooked me and I dropped a mug, but we can replace it, hopefully. No cuts.” When he looked at Dogman, though, who was still observing his hands, his own scarred and rough, Petey felt a lump in his throat. He wanted to know what Dogman dreamt of. Why did he always wake up so early? “Why…? Why do you wake up so early? I expected you to be in bed with me this morning.” He said, unable to even ask about his dreams yet and unembarrassed about his admission.

Dogman smiled, a little lopsided. “Routine. All my life I’ve had to be up early for chores or training or even anything when we were at war. It’s hard breaking that habit. I’ll make sure to stay in bed tomorrow, how about that?” He asked, leaning in and giving Petey’s nose a little kiss.

Petey couldn’t help it. He blurted out his next question. “Do you dream of Knight? At all?” He felt Dogman’s grip on his hand tighten slightly.

Dogman sighed, shaking his head. “I don’t want to. The last time I did, he told me I couldn’t save anyone and it was my fault. I’m not looking forward to the next. What brought this on?” He asked, helping Petey stand.

At that point, Petey didn’t know what to do with himself. “I…” he could’ve made up a lie, but he wanted Dogman to know how proud Knight was, “I had a dream last night. My mom and Knight were there. They said I could only dream of them because I was safe. Do you not feel safe enough?” He asked. He would understand if so. If he went through what Dogman did, he wouldn’t sleep easily. But Petey could. He knew Dogman would wake up at the smallest noise and protect them IF anything happened.

Dogman’s eyes widened, but he looked away. “I just don’t sleep easily. I know I’m safe with you beside me. For fuck’s sakes, you’re the only one I trust near my neck. Is that not safe enough?” He asked, holding one of Petey’s hands tightly.

Petey thought about it. The dream Dogman had about Knight was obviously not the real one. The real one, as far as he’d seen and heard from Dogman, wouldn’t blame Dogman for anything that happened. But he also realized, Dogman couldn’t relax. Even if Petey could, he felt he had to be alert for danger at any time. It wasn’t just in his training, but what he’d learned. “Maybe one day…you’ll feel safe enough.” He said, but meaning it not in a bad way. He understood how hard it was to relax fully even with sleep when you had people to protect. It’s why he could only see his mom that night.

Dogman hesitated. “Did you want to go into town? I need to get new strings for the bows.”

Petey tilted his head, unsure if he needed to hug Dogman or not. “Bows? As in plural?”

Dogman shook his head and laughed. “Yes. There’s a smaller bow too for a kid. But if the one I used broke, then the smaller one would too.” He signed, smiling. “The bigger bow was Knight’s dads, that he used when he grew up but the smaller one was his as a kid. I wanted to teach Lil Petey to shoot a bow.”

Petey wasn’t sure how to feel about that. It sounded dangerous. “Does he really need to learn to shoot anything?” He asked, ears going back.

Dogman looked at him, eyes intense. “It wouldn’t hurt, in my opinion. But if you don’t want him to, I won’t. Since you’re his Papa.”

Petey couldn’t understand Dogman’s logic at the moment. Why now? Something didn’t feel right, but it could be his paranoia. A sport might be nice for Lil Petey anyway and it was a bonding experience for his son and his lover.

Observing Petey’s reaction, Dogman sighed. “Archery is a good sport and it’s better to teach him to shoot a bow than a gun. Plus, I think the guns would scare him.”

He didn’t know what the feeling was, but Petey reached his arms out and hugged Dogman, his tail curling around Dogman’s waist. “You’re his Dad. If you think it’s a good idea, I trust you. Just make sure he’s thoroughly prepared before shooting.” He pulled away and kissed Dogman, not expecting the hybrid to grab his hips and deepen it, making Petey’s knees weak.

Dogman pulled away, licking the saliva that had connected them and smiled softly at Petey. “I’m getting the bow and changing. You should too. Don’t worry about breakfast. There’s a diner that has good food.”

Petey chuckled, but put his hand in Dogman’s, giving him a wink. “You just want to watch me change.”

Dogman smirked, raising a brow. “Maybe I do.”

Giggling at Dogman’s absurdity, Petey turned his head to the porch, yelling out. “Lil Petey! Come inside and get dressed. We’re going to town for breakfast.”

Lil Petey ran inside, holding himself and shivering. “Remind me not to go outside without a thick jacket again. But we get to go out for breakfast? Really?” He asked, shaking off the chill and smiling widely and seeing Dogman and Petey nod before running past them to the other room and they heard drawers being opened.

Petey laughed, feeling Dogman pull him to their room. That was a weird thought. Their room. Not his room or Dogman’s room. He wasn’t sure about how that made him feel. “Alright, Big Guy. Plus, I want to see how you’re going to teach a kid how to ride a quad without one yourself.” He teased, his tail sliding under Dogman’s chin as he took off his robe and sleeping shirt, then paused with his pants when he saw Dogman staring. “You’re really going to stare? I have fur, Idiot.” It still made him feel warm, though.

Dogman blushed, his tongue poking out of his mouth. “Still beautiful though. The sun hitting the orange of your fur and your markings. You’re just…beautiful.”

Petey gulped and waved his hand at the hybrid, fighting his blush at the compliment. “Stop it or else we’ll be here all day. If you can’t keep your gaze PG, turn around.” He grumbled, tail lashing in embarrassment.

Dogman chuckled and turned, going to change as well, having set out a pair of dark jeans and a mossy green turtleneck sweater. He felt lighter that day, planning on teaching Lil Petey about the quad and how to hold and utilize a bow and jokes on Petey. There was a full sized quad there he could ride and maybe Petey would want to come with.

Once his cream colored sweater was on, as well as thick leggings and he decided to go with matching Winter boots, Petey’s eyes drifted to Dogman, surprised at seeing something he hadn’t before. It was light, but he saw a scar along his spine. He walked over as Dogman was mid shirt on, and felt it, making Dogman flinch, so he placed his other hand against his lower back, gently petting the skin. That’s right…it was skin. No fur, unlike his head. He sometimes didn’t think about Dogman being a mix of two beings who were once their own people. “What’s this scar from?” He asked, running his finger down the length of it. It ran under the collar to almost between his shoulder blades.

Dogman hadn’t expected Petey to do that, and his mind wasn’t sure what to focus on. The touch felt good, maybe too good, even the light finger near his collar covered neck. That’s all he knew. He couldn’t even move his arms without making Petey remove his hands. Why couldn’t Petey be this touchy when they had nowhere to be?! He growled softly, not used to someone touching his skin with such care and reverence, and at least getting his arms in the sleeves and leaving the rest bunched up against his neck and chest, small chills going down his spine when he felt Petey kiss the scar, making his heart thump wildly. “Those bastards, when they attached our spines together. Couldn’t feel much of anything at first until they succeeded in connecting the two. Then, it was unbearable.” “Unbearable” was an understatement. He couldn’t even stand afterwards for a while. Not unless he wanted to get ill or fall. He sighed, then felt Petey unlatch the collar, setting it on the dresser in front of Dogman and kissing along his spine and where the separated necks met while his hands laid gently against his shoulder blades.

Upon hearing that, Petey’s mind couldn’t help but picture it and he felt an overwhelming need to comfort Dogman, kissing along his neck and down his spine, as if to “kiss the boo-boos” away. He wanted to take all the pain away for Dogman. “I’m sorry, Greg.”

Dogman growled, low and deep but he wasn’t angry. Just getting a little frustrated. He forced himself to turn, his body heating up and chest all red with his blush, and laid his head on Petey’s chest, trying to breathe himself down. “Please stop. I won’t be able to leave the room if you keep that up.” He signed, fighting every instinct to just escalate the situation since Petey was already in his arms.

It took Petey a moment to understand what Dogman meant, but when he did, his eyes widened, flying down before he blushed and felt his tail poof up, feeling flattered he could get Dogman riled with only some touches and kisses. “S-sorry. That…wasn’t my intention…at-at the moment.” He chuckled in embarrassment, but couldn’t make himself move.

“Dad and Papa, are you two done getting ready? I’m getting hungry.” Lil Petey knocked, but didn’t come in, having been taught about not barging into people’s spaces.

They both blushed harder, but Dogman took a few steps back, still needing to change his pants from his sleeping ones and put shoes on. He covered his face with one hand. “Take the keys and get the truck warmed up and I’ll be there in a bit. Just gotta… will “this” away.” He signed, utterly embarrassed.

Petey gulped, nodding. “R-right. Again, I’m sorry.” He grabbed the keys to the truck and he saw Dogman reply before he opened the door.

“Don’t worry about it. It's not your fault this body can be a little sensitive sometimes.” He waved Petey off so he could change, thinking of the horrors he’d seen to will the issue away.

…………..

The diner was bustling, being the only one in town and it was breakfast time. They still got a booth and Petey helped Dogman tell the waitress what he wanted. They still got looks, definitely more curious than scared, which was unusual for Petey. Lil Petey got a Shirley temple drink and Dogman had water and Petey had another coffee since he ruined his own earlier. He noticed Dogman acted calm, but he would run some of Petey’s tail through his hand once in a while on the cushion. “Are you nervous?” He asked, placing a hand on Dogman’s head and petting.

Dogman shrugged. “I just don’t know what to say if someone gets the guts to approach and ask.” He knew a lot of these folks. But he wasn’t sure who would recognize him.

“¿Es ese quien creo que es?” A middle aged woman approached them, not even asking before she placed her hands over Dogman’s scars, making him flinch and Petey’s eyes widened, about to stop her when her eyes softened in recognition. “Ah, reconocería esos grandes ojos marrones en cualquier parte. ¿Qué pasó, Greg?”

“Uh, Ma’am? He can’t speak, despite his human body now.” Petey tried, seeing her remove her hands to pet his head.

She seemed to realize she spoke her native language. “Ah, sí, sí, my apologies. He always seemed to understand me. Maria Gomez-Gutierrez. I knew Knight and Greg growing up.” Then, still not understanding personal space, she pet Lil Petey’s head. “He is so cute.”

Petey was a little uncomfortable. “Please don’t touch someone’s child without asking.”

She removed it, looking sheepish. “Sorry.”

“An…incident happened on the field, Maria. I was saved, but Knight wasn’t.” They heard Dogman’s phone speak for him, having understood what she said before, but unable to speak. She had no business knowing the truth, but he figured saying it like that would keep the questions to a minimum.

Maria put her hand to her mouth and gasped. “Ay, Dios mío. Lo siento mucho, Greg. ¿Cómo estás? ¿Puedo hacer algo?” She asked, but Dogman typed anyway, understanding and though he appreciated the sentiment, there was nothing she could do. No one could do anything. He taught himself and picked himself up from the bloodied grounds he’d land on.

“I’m fine, Maria, thank you. How have you been?” He asked, one hand going back to Petey’s tail.

Petey was flabbergasted. She was speaking Spanish, but Dogman was replying anyway. Lil Petey was watching too, not being used to people speaking other languages so openly before.

Maria decided to switch back to English, realizing it might be rude if Dogman’s company couldn’t understand her. “I am very well. My family’s business is growing so much we might have an opportunity in one of the cities. I can bring you and your company some treats later. All on the house. Oh, that reminds me. We went to the sermon yesterday and I approached you today because Doc Andrews said you were back in town and everyone there heard. Father Jonah would also like for you to stop by. He is busy getting ready for church in a couple days or else he would have found you.” She said, then heard her family call for her so she waved. “It is good to see you, Greg. I hope we can before you leave again.”

Petey watched her go as the waitress brought them their food. Lil Petey got chocolate chip pancakes with a smiley face and sausage and eggs while Petey got biscuits and gravy and Dogman got steak with eggs and some diced potatoes. “They seem…friendly. But even in a small town, how are you and Knight so popular?” Petey had to ask.

Dogman sighed, pushing the bone as far from his meat as he could. “Knight was the leading Quarterback in high school and when they heard he got into the military, they were thrilled. And Big Mama was a staple of the community so everyone knew her. Knight’s dad worked lumber before he passed from a tree falling on him. And word spreads fast.” He replied, cutting his steak up.

Petey raised a brow, taking the bone from his plate so Dogman wouldn’t have to see it. “And you?” He asked, noticing Lil Petey was stuffing his face while listening.

Dogman ate a little, for some reason finding steak hard to eat, but not as bad. “I was Knight’s dog. Where he went, I did too.”

Petey shrugged. “Okay.” But that couldn’t be it, even in a small town.

……….

“We should probably see Father Jonah before doing City Hall. I want to get that over with.” Dogman signed with disgust.

Petey was rubbing his stomach, having his fill. “Can’t you just ignore him if you’re that reluctant? You don’t have to see everyone who asks.” He pointed out, but Dogman shook his head, grabbing his hand.

Dogman sighed. “Father Jonah is persistent. He even went to the house after Big Mama passed to see if we would be there for a service for her, which we wouldn’t. Knight left the day after she passed. I don’t know why. It’s best to go to him than have him track you down.” He signed. He didn’t know why he wanted to see Dogman. It could be about Big Mama, or it could have been because it was now known to most of them through gossip that Knight was no more. Dogman didn’t know.

Petey squeezed his hand, unsure where the sudden mood came from. It was obvious he didn’t want to see the religious leader. “Why is he ruffling your feathers so much?” He asked, needing to know.

Dogman stopped, making a variety of facial expressions and hand movements before he signed. “Big Mama and Knight were religious. They believed in this so called “God”. I do not. Never have. As a dog and as I am now, especially. I don’t want to hear what he says.”

“Then don’t.” Petey said, not getting the issue here.

Dogman growled, but rubbed his face. “I can’t. The rules are different in small towns.”

Petey sighed. “Okay. If you say so. Do you want us there or outside?” He asked. They should be inside to translate but he figured he would ask anyway.

Dogman took a deep breath, unlocking the truck. “I’ll go in by myself. If you don’t believe, don’t associate with the church. You both could walk around and it should be fine.”

Petey thought as he buckled in. “Do you believe?”

Dogman shook his head as he started the truck. “No. There was no God where I was. Why would I believe in Him?”

Petey left it at that, looking at the shops and homes as they passed them and to the folder on the headboard that had what Dogman needed for City Hall.

They arrived at the small church and Petey took Lil Petey around, even going across the street to look at shops to give Dogman space.

Dogman gave them money so they wouldn’t have to pay, even against Petey’s protests, and walked in, only having ever been in there once before. Father Jonah was waiting for him, lighting candles for whatever he was doing. “Father Jonah. How are things?” His phone asked for him.

Father Jonah was a heavy set man with brown hair. “Very well. My communion is plentiful. I do wish we could have had a proper service for Meredith, though, but Knight had left long before we could. Maybe we can in a couple days? Her soul needs rest.” He said, smiling.

Dogman felt his fur bristle. “You didn’t give her a service even if Knight and I weren’t here?” He asked.

Father Jonah shook his head. “She would have wanted you both to be. How could she rest knowing her son wasn’t there?” He asked, going along with his actions.

Dogman growled. “It wouldn’t have mattered. Her service was to help her rest in peace! This was her home! Her life! Are you telling me she wasn’t buried?!” He asked, typing faster than he ever had.

Father Jonah shook his head. “She wished to be cremated and tossed along the wilderness of which she grew up. Dr. Andrews still has her remains, waiting for Knight to grab them. But from what I’ve heard, Knight isn’t with us as well? What happened to our family member?” He asked, not meaning it cruelly.

Dogman grit his teeth. “HE IS DEAD! Knight died! During war! You put off her peace for him?!” He partially lied. Just about how Knight died.

Father Jonah put his hand up. “That is very unfortunate to hear.” He sighed. “Truly tragic to have lost that family when they all were so sweet and loving. Is there no body we can bury? Or is it elsewhere? He needs to rest as well. Then, are you his dog he cared for? The one we saw so often?” He asked.

Dogman wasn’t sure what to do. All of this was too much but he’d be damned if Lil Petey heard any of it. “What do you think, Father? The head controls the fucking body! He has no grave! He has no body to bury! As long as I live, he will NEVER rest in peace!”

Father Jonah looked at him, eyes wide, understanding who the body he was connected to was. “By Satan. What happened? Our Lord would never-“

“WELL HE DID! But I have too much to live for now to allow it! Not like I personally believed in your God to begin with! Big Mama did and Knight did! So what the fuck do you want with me?!” He asked, hackles raised as he almost dropped his phone in his haste to text what he wanted to say.

Father Jonah sighed, trying to process. “Then Meredith cannot rest, even in ashes, until her son does. Does Knight not have a grave?” He asked, knowing he could’ve been buried elsewhere.

Dogman growled, trying to breathe, fighting the tears he repressed. “No. I have his body. His head was…was….” He gulped, taking a deep breath. “My family gave me a headstone for him, so we can finally have a spot. But that’s all.” He said, just wanting Petey’s touch, but he’d told him he’d deal with this alone.

“What family?” Father Jonah asked, arms crossed in front of himself.

What family? What…family?! Dogman snarled before fixing his face. “The ones who saw me for who I was versus what I was turned into! I want Knight to rest, I do! So give me Big Mama’s Goddamn ashes now! Have a service for them both, but I won’t be there! None of you knew them like I did! So stop!”

He could tell Father Jonah didn’t expect his outburst. “We knew them long before you were even born, Greg. They are part of the community. I will put off my current plans and have a sermon for them this Sunday. It’s up to you to come or not. Dr. Andrews has Meredith's remains and we now know Knight has none. As their sole family survivor, despite being a dog, what would you have us do?” He asked, getting on edge.

Dogman didn’t know what to say. He wanted them to rest, but could they? If what Father Jonah said was true? Was he hindering it by surviving? But he made a promise. “I…I made a promise to stay alive.” He texted, unsure what else to say.

Father Jonah made a few hand movements. “Then I suggest you come the day after tomorrow for their service. Beg their forgiveness for staying alive despite your creation. Give us something of Knight's to bury and Meredith’s ashes. We can put them in our graveyard.”

Dogman almost choked, unsure. If Big Mama wanted to be spread out, why would he give the ashes to this man? As for Knight? He had nothing he could give. Would Knight truly never rest in peace if he was alive? His expression became pained. “I will gather Big Mama’s ashes but I will not bring them here.” He glared. “They might have believed, but I do not! No God was there when bombs went off or when our comrades were killed by others. He wasn’t there when Knight passed! He was never there even after I returned home. Why should I believe in your God?!”

Father Jonah sighed, knowing, if very little, this pain. He had non-believers before. “He works in mysterious ways. What would you have gained if He wasn’t there?” He asked, seeing Dogman stop.

“NO! You tell me! Would He have allowed any of it to happen? Why can the cruel still run freely while the victims suffer?! My family has nothing to do with what happened!” He typed, shaking.

“I’m not sure, that’s His plan for you. Maybe you should ask yourself and pray? We cannot control what happens in our lives or why He allows it to happen. We can only have faith.” Father Jonah said.

Getting frustrated, Dogman growled and turned his back. He continued to growl and rub his arms to comfort himself. Have faith? Pssh, yeah, sure. Knight had faith. Big Mama did, too… and look where they both are.

“I know Knight and Meredith raised you better, Greg. They had no demons while they walked and prayed in these halls. But you harbor many, don’t you?” Father Jonah asked, hesitant to touch Dogman with how tense he was. “Why don’t you give one day a chance and come Sunday? I know the flock would like to hear what you have to say about Meredith and Knight, being the closest to them. Maybe we can help those angry demons leave?”

His demons? What demons? Did he mean Dogman’s rage? His anger? The fact he still hated he was the one to live despite loving his family so deeply? Everything was taken from him. He had to build himself back and even then, there were still pieces missing. It was by chance that a little kitten was unafraid of him and he was so lonely, he allowed it. Petey only grew close with him at first because Lil Petey was so distraught thinking Dogman was hurt. “Why don’t you ask your God if it’s worth the time to have this monstrosity in your church? There is nothing of Knight’s I can give you to bury and Big Mama would’ve wanted to be spread out along her land. Have your own service. It has nothing to do with me.” He typed, walking down the pews to leave.

Father Jonah sighed. “It has everything to do with you as their remaining loved one. It would make them happy to see you here at least once. For them. But, if you truly don’t wish to be here, I cannot stop you. Have a blessed day, Greg. If I don’t see you again before you leave, I will pray for you and your new family’s health.”

Dogman left it at that, trying to shake away his grief. He wanted to tell Father Jonah not to bother, but he didn’t want to “talk” anymore. There was no God when Knight gave up. There was no God when Dr. Scum took them. There was no God during war.

When he left, he took in a deep breath of fresh air, looking around for the cats he loved. He saw them a few yards away, both holding “new” mugs, them being handmade, as things usually were in the town, and showing them to each other. Lil Petey noticed him first and waved, his smile big and wide.

“Dad! Look what Papa and I got!” He yelled, running ahead and Dogman picked him up, holding him close.

“That suits you. You can use it for cocoa.” He signed, smiling at the kitten.

Lil Petey puffed out his chest, grinning. “And for coffee like a grown up when I’m old enough.”

Dogman and Petey laughed at that, Petey getting close to rub his nose against Dogman’s. “I replaced the one I broke. I can leave it here if you want.” He showed off his own mug. It was ombré but colorful, with a sun on one side and a moon on the other.

Dogman chuckled, his heart swelling with how much he loved them. “You can if you want. You have enough at home.” He signed and felt Lil Petey giggle.

“Dad called you out! I knew you had too many!” He exclaimed, pointing to Petey, beginning to cackle.

Petey gasped dramatically, poking Lil Petey to make him laugh. “You’re one to talk. Your’s looks like the One-Eyed One Horned Flying Purple People Eater.” He pointed to the strange mug Lil Petey held.

Dogman shook his head, using his available hand to sign before grabbing Petey’s hand. “I don’t mind. Let’s get the string and go back. I can deal with City Hall tomorrow.” He said, kissing Petey’s hand when he took it.

Feeling his heart warm, Petey bent down and kissed the exposed side of Dogman’s muzzle. “Whatever you want. Are they even open on a weekend?” He asked.

Dogman shrugged, removing his hand. “They’ll take whatever business they can so they’re only closed on Sunday. Which reminds me,” he sighed, contemplating, but he needed another opinion. “Father Jonah wants to do a service for Big Mama and Knight that day and wants me there.”

Petey almost stopped, but thought about it. He and Lil Petey weren’t religious at all. If Lil Petey wanted to believe when he got older, that was fine, but it didn’t seem so. But then again, he couldn’t tell if it would be good for Dogman to get some feelings out. It wouldn’t be a normal Sunday service. He would have to see how the meeting went with this Father when Dogman told him later. That’s the most logical decision. “We’ll see. We have tonight and tomorrow to decide.” He said instead, which seemed to placate his lover who reached out to grab his hand again to head to the shop that had the strings they’d need for the bows.

……..

The bell chimed and they walked in, Dogman immediately looking around, setting Lil Petey down but warning him not to touch anything. It looked like a hunting store, with bows and guns and all kinds of necessities and some elk or deer heads on the higher walls.

Dogman went to the aisle he needed to, seeing if they had what he needed, looking intensely as Petey watched over the kitten to make sure he didn’t touch anything that didn’t need to be. He found them and went to check out, knowing Petey saw him.

“Greg, right? The town’s in a tizzy about you being back. Is it true Knight’s gone?” The cashier asked, having been one of the boys Knight went to school with.

Dogman placed the items down a little roughly, taking his phone out to talk when Petey and Lil Petey came up. “Yes. I just need these.”

The cashier caught on and nodded. “He was a great guy. I don’t know why you don’t just buy some new bows. Yours are so old.”

Dogman rolled his eyes, having his fill of people for the day. “They’re family heirlooms essentially. Once they truly break, I will.”

The cashier looked at him for a moment, just observing. “The Good Ol Father send Maria to fetch you?” He asked. He didn’t have to fully understand the facial expressions of a dog to know Knight’s body language. That was definitely his body, bending one knee while standing still and all.

Dogman growled a bit. “How did you guess?”

“Just do. It’s a small town. How can I help you two?” He turned his head to see Petey and Lil Petey walk up, the kitten grabbing Dogman’s hand and waving to the cashier.

“Oh, no, we’re with him. I’m Petey and that’s Lil Petey.” Petey said, placing a hand on Dogman’s back.

The man laughed. “Richard. Right on. I’d be careful with being too “touchy” in this town, though. Never know where the homophobes lurk and they might go after ya.” He took Dogman’s cash and pushed the strings towards him, seeing Dogman type.

Dogman rolled his eyes so hard he hurt his sockets. “If they do, I’ll break their wrists and ankles.”

“I’m sure we’ll be fine, but thanks.” Petey said, a little nervously, knowing Dogman would too. “How do you know Greg?”

Richard shook his head. “I knew Knight from school but this guy doesn’t change at all, it seems.”

“You knew Dad before us?!” Lil Petey asked, feeling like he was being plenty good enough to earn a question.

Richard’s eyebrows went to his hairline. “Dad? Since when did that happen? Wait. You don’t look anything like Greg.” He said, looking at the kitten.

Lil Petey giggled. “He’s not my Papa, he’s my Dad! He does lots of “Dad” things.”

“Yea~~~h…we’re not getting into that.” Petey butt in, trying to derail in case that conversation turned weird.

Richard shrugged. “That’s fair. Probably best I don’t send him back asking questions he’s not old enough for.” He looked at Dogman when Petey puffed and turned red, already trying to defuse Lil Petey before he could ask what Richard meant. “Catch any more killers?” He asked, mostly joking.

Dogman nodded and Petey’s ears turned to them and he asked with one hand covering Lil Petey’s mouth. “He what?”

Richard laughed. “He didn’t tell you? Years ago, he was visiting the clinic like he usually did, and even if no one really knew who the stranger was, thinking he was someone’s relative visiting, no one asked and no one expected the sweetest dog they knew to suddenly have his hackles raised and begin snarling at this guy.”

Petey was confused. He thought Dogman always hated hospitals. “He willingly went into a hospital?”

Richard raised his brow. “I wouldn’t call our clinic a hospital, but yeah. He loved comforting the patients and people visiting. Anyway, so he’s going all crazy, not allowing anyone near him and the man, who was getting pissed by that point. Knight and I were looking for him, and we walked in right when he grabbed the man’s arm in his jaws and began shaking it like crazy, making the man fall from the chair and a knife fell from his pocket, still covered in blood, which he hadn’t thought to clean it for some reason. Knight helped Greg hold him down until the town sheriffs showed up to handle it. The guy had to be brought to the hospital in the city for the gnarly arm wound Greg gave him. Our doggy friend here tore through multiple veins and even the main one in the arm.” He went to pet Dogman, but the hybrid snatched his wrist in a tight grip to stop him, which made Richard wiggle his arm to make him let go. “Geez, man, watch your grip.”

Petey was quiet for a moment, his heart rate spiking as he admired the hybrid who was glaring at the man, but with little heat. So Dogman was always like that? It wasn’t just his training? “How did you find out he was…you know?” Petey asked, trying not to have Lil Petey in a crisis about killers.

Richard was rubbing his wrist. “Swabbed the knife and then had cause to check his place of residence. He apparently “offed” a bunch of people, mostly missing or “down on their luck”. They’re still trying to find out what the official number was before he was caught. Greg became a little popular in the town too. Knight’s family always was, being staples in the community, but he really proved he was part of that family that day.”

Lil Petey had gasped, jumping around Dogman and Petey looked at him too, expecting to see pride, but Dogman just looked outside, deciding to pick up Lil Petey and Petey thanked Richard and waved goodbye.

The ride back was full of Lil Petey asking what a “killer” was and Petey tried answering to where a kid could understand, but ultimately told him he was too young to comprehend what it was. When they got back, Petey saw how tired Dogman looked despite it being early afternoon and decided to get them something to drink and play a movie on the laptop they brought and as Lil Petey sat at the table, drawing while he watched, Petey patted his leg, getting Dogman’s attention. “Just lay down.” He said, smiling softly.

Dogman blinked slowly at him and gave him a smile before he stretched his body out and laid his head on Petey’s lap, the contact beginning to loosen his muscles and stress. He enjoyed seeing the people he knew, so he couldn’t tell why it stressed him so much. He felt Petey begin to stroke his face and rub his torn ear between his fingers. He released a big sigh, feeling his eyes grow heavy, until he felt Petey unbuckle the collar and massage around his neck too. Dogman closed his eyes and felt himself drift to sleep, unable to stop it with Petey’s comforting touches.

Chapter Text

“Greg! Will you catch her please? She needs her vitamins and she keeps dodging at the last second.” Petey yelled, wearing a bandana to keep dust from his ears as he cleaned (Dogman couldn’t dust or clean the cabin himself when it came time to because they would be there forever while he looked at everything) while Dogman was weeding the yard, seeing a small hybrid run out the door, giggling like a maniac. Her ears were floppy and golden on top of her head, golden hair like Dogman’s fur, with a human body and birthmarks that looked like stripes along her body and slit brown eyes and a golden cat tail, wagging furiously.

“Dada! Dada! Save me!” She yelled, running into Dogman, giggling.

Dogman smiled, embracing her and picking her up while she realized her mistake, pouting with puffed out cheeks, her struggling futile and he brought her to Petey. She needed her vitamins.

“Da~~~~d! That’s not fair! Make Papa get her!” Lil Petey had whined, around 15-years old, having been forced to help Dogman in the yard or do housework with Petey. At least Dogman wouldn’t get on to him about smaller things and they usually worked in silence.

Dogman rolled his eyes, kissing her face and tickling her to distract her. “Gracie needs her medicine. I’ll be right back, Lil Petey.” He signed.

“I told you, it’s L.P now but fine. I’m taking a break since you two might make out.” He grumbled, taking his phone from his pocket and removing his gloves and scrunching his nose while he stuck out his tongue, a very Dogman trait he picked up.

Dogman rolled his eyes again, but smiled. “Here, Darlin. One little kid.” He signed with one hand and Petey took their child, acting very un-doctor like by shoving the vitamins down her throat and keeping her mouth closed.

“There we go. I heard what he said by the way.” Petey raised a brow, some whiter fur mixed with his orange and letting their youngest run back inside crying about taking medicine and yelling about revenge.

Dogman chuckled, giving Petey a kiss and massaging his knuckles. “He’s a teen, it doesn’t matter what he says about it. I think he just wishes Molly could’ve come.”

Petey snorted, kissing Dogman back, his tail wrapping around Dogman’s thigh. “If he promises to stop brooding maybe we can see if Flippy can bring her over for the last couple weeks of summer break. What do you think?” He kissed Dogman again, caressing his face.

Dogman smiled goofily. “Sure. As long as he’s happy. Grace isn’t though.” He signed, knowing their youngest was hiding somewhere and grumbling about medicine. She may have had her Granny Grace’s namesake, but she was anything but her.

Petey laughed, scratching up Dogman’s back. “She’ll get over it. I wonder where she gets that temper, though. I say from you.” Petey rubbed his nose against Dogman’s.

Dogman smirked, some white hairs on his face. “I say from you. Your temper is worse than mine.”

Chuckling, Petey kissed him again. “Says the man who-“

“Dad! Come on! Stop flirting with Papa!” Lil Petey yelled, looking done with everything and not liking being out in the summer heat too long in the dirt.

Just for that, Petey gave Dogman one more long kiss only to lightly glare at their eldest. “Maybe we would if you used the right terminology! This wasn’t “flirting”, it was “intimacy”. How did you become so dumb when you are so smart?”

Lil Petey glared and flipped off his Papa, immediately putting it away when Dogman barked at him for it. He didn’t care how old the teen got, he wouldn’t disrespect his Papa. Then, he sighed, lightly scratching under Petey’s chin. “Could I interest you in a massage after chores? I’ll use that fur oil you like.” He signed, knowing how to relax Petey.

Petey raised a silvering brow at him, but huffed anyway, a cheeky smile on his face and whispered. “Oh, please, you just want to touch me.” He snickered, fixing his glasses.

Dogman smiled lovingly. “I always want to touch my beautiful husband. I’m afraid it’s an addiction, Darlin.” He signed then put his hands to his chest as if being shot through the heart, making Petey laugh and push him which made Dogman laugh too.

“You are such a sap. Alright, go finish and I’ll bring you two something to drink.” But before Dogman could go, Petey grasped his face and kissed the exposed side of his muzzle, gently and lovingly.

Dogman chuckled and walked off the step, only to fall elsewhere, feeling vertigo. His body landed with a thud, knocking the air from him, and he was on a dirt road, cold and somewhat sticky. He sat up, looking at his hand, covered in dirt and blood, feeling his body chill.

“Your demons…who might they be? Us?”

Dogman turned his head, moving to stand, and almost stumbled, seeing his comrades he’d lost, eyes blackened and bloody, talking in unison. His breathing picked up, some of their bodies mangled and missing limbs, only for his eyes to widen as Big Mama walked from the crowd, her skin sickly and eyes blacked out as well, ashes falling from her mouth and he choked, a shiver of fear going down his spine when an iron bar was against his throat, held there by the being that was behind him, who had snuck up on him, sharing identical arms to his own. “Or us?” He heard Knight’s voice, not having to see him to know his eyes were hollow.

He fell back, unable to move the bar crushing his throat. “Please…” he tried speaking.

The group surrounded him and began to morph into a large golden dog that towered over him with blood along his legs, eyes hollow and red. “Beg.”

The bar tightened. “For what?!”

The dog lowered his head, eyes unblinking. “Forgiveness.” The large and gory paw raised and landed harshly against Dogman’s body, applying pressure. “For changing.” It’s voice was worse than Dogman’s own, an amalgamation of the ones he’d lost in his life fused into one. “You don’t deserve to survive.” The ground began to crack underneath him as more pressure was placed, the dog smiling and opening its mouth, and the blood that spilled morphed into Genie, Valentina, Steve, Rene, Lil Petey and Petey, covered in blood and connected to the dog’s maw. “Are we next, Greg? When will it be our turn to die?” They spoke in unison, tilting their heads sharply to the side. The paw pushed more.

Dogman grit his teeth, trying to push the paw off, but his hands kept slipping, covered in blood now. “NEVER!”

The paw pushed once more, the ground breaking underneath him, his body falling into a black abyss.

No! He couldn’t leave them! He promised! He felt warmth around his face, the feminine voice speaking softly and faint. He’d never heard it before. “It’s a dream. Wake up. My Baby is waiting.”

…………

Dogman awoke, falling off the couch and he got on his hands and knees, looking around while his body calmed down, seeing Petey snoring as he sat, his upper body leaning over the arm of the couch and he saw Lil Petey curled on the floor, sleeping next to the dying fire. When he looked outside, the sky was dark. Breathing deeply, he got up, placing the throw blankets over Petey and Lil Petey while he grabbed his sketch book from his bag and tried to quietly stoke the fire. It was a technique Sarah told him about, to help with his nightmares and let him get the feelings out healthily. There were already a bunch of entries since he started and there was no way he could go back to sleep yet. Not all of them were nightmares and horrors. Some were happy. That’s why he began to draw the child from his dream, wanting to remember that feeling. He even drew what Lil Petey looked like in his dream, his snout longer than Petey’s, but his face just as angular, feeling the smile on his face grow.

Petey had begun to wake up when he heard the fire being messed with and just sat there, wanting to observe what Dogman would do, seeing what he did while he was awake and they slept. He hadn’t meant to fall asleep. It was relaxing just petting him and Petey supposed it was to the point he fell asleep and Lil Petey was probably lulled into a nap by the fire. He saw Dogman walk down the hall only to return a few minutes later with a sketchbook in his hands and he’d grabbed a jacket, going outside where the porch light was on, not noticing that Petey was awake. He removed the blanket after a few minutes and stretched, checking the time on the clock on the wall. About 2:00 AM. They all slept the day away. Weird. Especially for Lil Petey, but when he walked past his son, he saw a bag of cheese balls open in his arms and his fingers were covered in the dust. Petey frowned. Oh, well. It was his fault for falling asleep too. He walked towards the porch, seeing Dogman drawing but all he could tell from his angle was it was a child. Dogman was good, but not realism good. “What’re you drawing?” He opened the door and asked, seeing Dogman flinch and stick out his tongue as he closed the book. “It’s obviously nothing naughty, so why can’t I see?” He asked, curling up next to Dogman.

Dogman hesitated, a little embarrassed. “I don’t want you to get the wrong idea.”

Petey snorted. “Like what? What is that book anyway?”

Dogman messed with it, contemplating. He didn’t want to upset Petey. “Sarah had suggested a Dream Sketchbook to use. It helps me process my dreams or nightmares, and sometimes I show her and she helps me understand them as well. I was drawing someone from my dream.”

Petey nodded, understanding. Lil Petey’s therapist had him do the same thing at first. “Is it too intrusive to ask to see?” He really wanted to. Even if Dogman picked out the happier pictures.

Dogman whined, but showed him the sketch of the older Lil Petey first, Lil Petey kneeling in the grass with a sunhat on. “I dreamt of a time in the future. I like drawing those the most after dreaming of them. It…keeps me strong.”

Petey admired it, gently touching where Lil Petey was, seeing the love that was put into it with how soft the edges were. “I can see the love.”

Dogman nodded and flipped the page, where he had worked on the older Petey, it not being finished, but it was detailed with Petey’s smile wide, Dogman having started with the face first with a faint outline of his head and neck.

Petey’s eyes widened, blushing a little. “Me too?” He felt breathless.

Dogman laughed. “There’s a lot with you.”

Gasping, Petey’s eyes sparkled. “Then…” he paused, wanting to just do it, but it would be a breach of Dogman’s privacy, “what can’t I see?”

Dogman sighed, easily giving in but wanted to warn Petey first. “Mind you, I can’t control my dreams.” Then, he turned the pages a couple back, revealing the little kid, a simple sketch of her running.

Petey couldn’t tell at first until he took in the details. “Who is this?” His heart began to hammer, though, feeling like he knew.

“We named her after your mom.” Dogman signed. He saw Petey just stare at it, his throat bobbing. “You don’t have to keep looking.” He aimed to grab it, thinking he overwhelmed Petey, but Petey moved it out of his reach.

Petey wasn’t sure what to think. Dogman dreamt of a future with them? He touched it, once he knew Dogman wouldn’t reach for it again. “Have you…have you dreamt of her before?” He looked at Dogman who shook his head.

“First time.” He signed, smiling sheepishly. He remembered the rest of his dream and sighed. He didn’t know the extent of what the dog meant, but he knew now, it was guilt. He harbored a lot of guilt. For getting his unit killed, for being the one to survive, for having no way to know if Knight could rest, for waiting so long to return, for changing so much and pretending like he hadn’t. He did change. A fuck ton. The townsfolk didn’t grasp that he wasn’t Knight. He also wasn’t the sweet puppy that could comfort them and would stop an attack once the authorities arrived.

Petey had long stopped looking at the drawing and stared at Dogman, seeing the smile slowly fade and his gaze go distant. “Anything else you want to get off your chest?” He asked, letting out a yawn.

Dogman let out a deep sigh. “They deserve closure too. Big Mama and Knight were big figures in this community. Not only did Big Mama die, but they just learned that Knight had too. But…I don’t have anything to send Knight away. I’m scared. It…it feels real. I don’t want to go. I can’t speak and they might have stories they will tell. As if…” he paused, feeling Petey set his head on his shoulder, since he didn’t want to take his hand. “Like this, I’m a stranger in the pews as they reminisce. I’m not who they knew.”

Petey moved his head to look at him and snorted, surprising Dogman. “Of course you have. If you tried telling me you were the same as you once were, I would call bullshit. They’ll live. Big Mama and Knight were YOUR family, not theirs. I don’t know about you, but I would be pretty pissed if my hometown wanted to bury my mom far away from me.” He sighed, wrapping Dogman’s arm in his against his chest. “And if they don’t like it, they can screw off.” He huffed. Only he and Lil Petey could be the ones to make Dogman do whatever they wanted. He was “theirs” now. His tail lashed around wildly.

Dogman actually laughed, rarely getting to see Petey pout. God, he loved this cat. He kissed Petey’s head as he laughed. But, it wasn’t that simple. In the city, most of the time people minded their business and you were on your own and could easily go to a company that didn’t care who you were. In towns like his, though, community and your fellow folks were your biggest priorities aside from your own blood. You couldn’t ask Mary-Sue down the road for milk if you weren’t on good terms. Need help with your property line after Jason’s cows got spooked? Either he would help you or you were on your own. Unless it’s a reasonable feud, if you made an enemy in town, you could be ostracized. Besides, what was he going to do with ashes? He could spread them around the property, but she would be alone once Dogman and Petey left. A cool little thing about ashes, though? They helped plants and soil. The people of the town were everything to Big Mama aside from Knight. She would want to help. She would want to see each child grow and be able to gossip with her peers once they passed too. If he didn’t go on Sunday? They would accuse him of not caring when he cared too much. They could bombard him with questions he couldn’t answer or blame his family for changing him, when that wasn’t true.

He sighed, bending his head low enough to give a little lick to Petey’s neck. “You both can stay here while I go on Sunday. I can let Big Mama go and I can hear what they’re going to do for Knight, but I’m putting that headstone where I can reach it. There is nothing I can give them of Knight’s. I just don’t want to talk. I don’t want to stay trapped in the past anymore. I don’t want to have to come here to speak with Knight. I want to be able to go with you and Lil Petey so we can all visit Grace and Knight together and…and feel like a family.”

Petey raised his brow, not pleased about Dogman giving in, but it was his choice. He had a feeling he and Lil Petey should go too, though. He didn’t know these people and it was obvious they drained Dogman to an extent. “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to go to church once in my life.”

Dogman rolled his eyes. “You really don’t have to go.”

Scoffing, Petey shoved him lightly, getting worked up as his mind raced with what could go wrong. “No way. You may trust them to some degree, but I absolutely do not. For all I know, they could be so distraught about not burying Knight, they might cut off your head to bury his body! Knight gave it to you, unwilling or not, and therefore gave it to me because I get to hold your hands and patch you up and snuggle and watch you change and even after your dying breath, it’s mine now because I am not detaching your head from this body.” He crossed his arms, turning his body away from Dogman, his heart racing as he realized what he just said, having just blurted it out, embarrassed.

Dogman felt a chill go down his spine, something sure and a little feral. Did Petey realize what he just said? Dogman moved and leaned forward, pulling Petey back towards him by his waist, his hand against Petey’s lower stomach and once he was against Dogman’s chest, he kept his hand there so Petey wouldn’t struggle much, using his other hand to pull down the sweater as he bit and ran his teeth against the back of Petey’s neck. “Mine.” He growled, holding Petey close.

Petey was blushing, having not known what set Dogman off. “Y-yours?”

Dogman shook his head, continuing to give small bites. “I…errrs.” The bites became bigger, more possessive. What did Petey really want?

Petey kept getting chills, his tail curling around Dogman’s arm as his body warmed up, feeling like the sweater was too hot now. “You’re…mine? Hey, stop t-talking. Just-just sign.” He gasped, feeling Dogman put pressure against his lower stomach and stroking his fur. It had to be revenge. “Is this revenge?” He asked, squirming.

But Dogman didn’t let up, needing Petey to come undone as Petey continuously made his heart do the same without realizing it. All that earned him, aside from muffled noises as Petey covered his mouth, was an onslaught of baps to the head by a blushing and jelly-legged Petey afterwards.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU DID THAT OUT IN THE OPEN, YOU FUCKING JERK!” He hissed, embarrassed. “Didn’t even let me kiss you!”

Dogman chuckled, loving he could please Petey even with that body of his. He licked Petey’s cheek, pulling his face close and kissing him. “Sorry.” He said, handing the sketchbook to Petey before picking the long feline up and feeling happy when Petey laid his head in the crook of his neck, even as he was fuming.

As Petey showered, Dogman picked Lil Petey up and licked the cheese ball dust off of his fingers and cheeks as he slept and set him in his bed. He still couldn’t sleep, so he decided to string the bows while he played one of the records, seeing Petey come out and immediately go to the kitchen. He let him be, thinking he was still in trouble. He did look up when Petey set a cup of tea next to him and sat beside him, looking at the front of the sketchbook.

“Can I look at more?” He asked, sipping on his own tea.

Dogman stared at the book for a moment. He wasn’t sure. Some of those drawings were reflections of the horrors he saw and dreamt of. Some of them included Petey and Lil Petey. “Some of them are disturbing.”

Petey nodded. “And I’m a surgeon. But, I’ll respect your decision. Maybe one day I can see what you do when you can’t escape your pain.” He saw Dogman set the bows down and get closer, laying his head on Petey’s shoulder before he counted the pages and opened up to one drawing where Petey was sewing his neck and Lil Petey was placing Dogman’s heart back in his chest.

“I didn’t dream of this one, but it’s how I feel. I drew it months ago. I made a promise and I never intend to break it.” He signed, pulling away and seeing Petey’s vulnerability before he leaned forward and kissed Dogman.

“I know.” He whispered.

Dogman looked into Petey’s eyes before looking around the room, remembering what Lil Petey asked that first day. “Sometimes it’s hard separating the real Knight from the one in my dreams. Do you…do you think he’s proud of me? Or would he be angry that I'm taking a life he deserved?”

Petey snorted, letting out a little laugh. How could Dogman ask that? He saw the confusion on Dogman’s face. “I…well…you might think I’m crazy, but he told me in a dream he was proud to be considered a grandpa and that you found us. It was honestly embarrassing for me…I think you’re so guilt ridden, you forget who he was. I’m not saying I do, but if the one you’ve told me about and the one I dreamt about are the real ones, then I think I’m right. He loved you, even if you were just his dog. He raised you and you fought alongside him. That has to mean something, right?”

Dogman felt a lump in his throat he couldn’t swallow down and covered his face, trying to swallow it down. He nodded, taking a deep breath and allowing himself a moment before he began to laugh a little. Of course he would. How could he forget? He looked at Petey, giving a little snort. “So Pap Pap Knight?” He sighed, laughing at Petey’s reaction.

Petey’s face contorted into disgust. “No way. I am never saying that. That is so old.” But he couldn’t stop his own laughter bubbling up as Dogman lost it.

“But…but he said he liked that over “Grandpa”.” Dogman tried signing, his body shaking with laughter.

Crossing his arms, Petey scoffed. “You’re lying. No one likes that nickname. It’s going to be “Grandpa” or nothing.”

Dogman nodded, wiping tears from his eyes that weren’t solely from his laughter. “Okay.” He looked at Petey fondly before closing in and kissing his cheek. “Petey?”

Raising his brow, Petey squinted. “What?”

Dogman kissed under his ear. “Tank rwoo.” He spoke, coughing a little.

“Don’t speak!” Petey wrapped his hand around Dogman’s muzzle and scowled but quickly sighed and gave him a peck. “You’re welcome.”

They fell into a comforting silence until Dogman offered his hand and with the softer smile, he danced with Petey for a bit in the living room until Petey pulled him to bed, hoping they could get a few more hours of sleep before whatever antics Dogman and Lil Petey would get into.

………..

Later on, Dogman was showing Lil Petey the proper form to handle a bow, the targets set up close. He wanted to save the quads for later or the next day after church. They could probably just drive them into town, actually. It would give Lil Petey practice on flat ground. Maybe that’s what they’ll do. Once he felt Lil Petey had the right form, he patted his shoulder once, and Lil Petey released it, hitting the target but it was in the far corner.

“Dang it.” Lil Petey puffed out his cheeks. “I was aiming right.”

Dogman nodded, ruffling his fur. “It takes practice. I wasn’t that good when I started. At least you hit the target.” He smiled.

Lil Petey smiled back. “I did, huh? Maybe I’ll be better than you one day!” He giggled.

Shrugging, Dogman chuckled. “Maybe. But you have to practice.” He helped Lil Petey back in form before he heard a car pull up and he turned his attention to it.

Dropping the form since he heard it too, Lil Petey cocked his head. “Who’s that?”

Putting his finger up, Dogman told Lil Petey to stay put as Petey walked out, having seen that they stopped.

“What’s going on?” He asked, seeing Dogman run to the car and saw a very tall black woman get out.

“I don’t know. She just showed up.” Lil Petey shrugged. “I think Dad knows her, though.”

Petey hummed, seeing her hand Dogman an urn and she held something else as he helped her up the steep driveway. “Let’s go get the door for them.” He said, and Lil Petey nodded, not knowing who the woman was.

As they opened the front door for them, they could hear her talking to him, her Southern drawl thick. “-and I told her, “Meredith, honey, these colors do not go together, no matter what you think Susan told you.” She laughed, one arm linked with Dogman’s and she saw the two very confused cats and beamed at them, showing off the gap in her teeth. “Hello, there, Sugars. I hope you don’t mind that I'm droppin by unannounced. Meredith had a landline but got rid of it when cellphones became a thing.”

Petey shook his head, getting rid of the shock. “Oh, uh, it’s not a problem. Why don’t you come in? It’s pretty cold today.”

Lil Petey held out his hands. “Do you want me to get that for you?” He asked, gesturing to the grocery bag she had carried.

Smiling down at him, she gave a little whistle. “Why, that would be just gentlemanly of ya, Sugar. Thank you.” She handed him the bag and he looked inside.

“Lil Petey!” Petey scolded, his action usually being rude. “I’m so sorry.” He apologized to her, seeing Dogman lead her to the recliner to relax and be near the fire.

She simply waved him off. “Oh, that’s no problem, Baby. It’s just some leftover meatloaf and fried cabbage I made last night. I was in such a good mood, I made too much. Well, I’ll be, where are my manners? I’m Juniper-Mae Andrews. But you can call me “Auntie June”. You met my husband a couple days ago, he told me.” She rubbed her hands together and saw Dogman set the urn down carefully before putting more wood in the fire. “Thank you, Greg. Now how about you finally introduce me to these cats, if you don’t mind?” She smiled, undoing her jacket to reveal her colorful dress she wore that matched the wrap around her head and her afro.

Dogman nodded, smiling at her kindly before taking his phone out to speak but Petey gently placed his hand over it.

“It might be easier to do it ourselves. I’m Petey and my son, Lil Petey.” He smiled. “Did you want anything?” He asked, seeing Dogman held no discomfort at her being here, even if it was a surprise.

Juniper got up, a soft smile on her lips as she looked Petey up and down, checking him out curiously. It made him uncomfortable, his body stiff, unsure what exactly she was looking for. She didn’t touch him, but she hummed here and there. Then, she spooked him by laughing and shaking her head. “Damn, Boy, you really spent too much time around my husband as a pup.” She reached over and grabbed Dogman’s hand, patting it, leaving Petey utterly confused.

Dogman blushed, his tongue poking out, knowing what she meant, which was more than Petey.

“Uh…sorry?” He asked, flinching when she looked at him and held out her hand.

Juniper shook her head. “I don’t mean nothing bad, Petey. I’m sayin Greg likes em tall, like my husband. I’m a good 6 inches taller than him. I don’t rightly know how you feel about hugs so I’ll go for a good hand shake.” Her smile was open and genuine, letting Petey feel he could relax.

Petey blushed, shaking her hand. “Thank you?”

Juniper rolled her eyes, shaking his arm. “Loosen up, Honey! I won’t bite ya unless ya want me to.” She giggled, seeing his tail poof in embarrassment.

Dogman placed his face in his hands and Lil Petey cleared his throat. “Please don’t bite my Papa, Auntie June.” He said, admiring the tall and chatty woman.

Juniper laughed, kneeling down and tickling Lil Petey to make him laugh, which made Petey bristle and almost stop her, not used to people just going up and touching his kid so easily, but Dogman rubbed his back.

“It’s fine. She won’t hurt him. But I can tell her to stop.” He signed, rubbing Petey’s back and massaging the back of his neck.

Petey groaned, but they didn’t have to since she stopped and saw Petey’s expression.

“Sorry, Baby, he was just so dang cute I couldn’t help myself. I keep forgetting y’all are city folks.” She stood back up, rubbing her back. “Oof. I’m gettin too old for that.”

Dogman stopped and took her back to the chair, making sure she was comfortable. “What made you want to stop by, Auntie?” He typed. He didn’t mind that she stopped by, it was nice having someone familiar in the home that he trusted, but he wondered if it was truly just to drop off some leftovers and bring Big Mama’s urn.

Juniper hummed, but she stayed quiet until Petey came back and sent Lil Petey outside to play for a while. “I knew you were smarter than you looked.” She smiled, patting her lap like she used to and Dogman got on the floor and put his head in her lap for her to pet him, releasing a deep sigh. “Why don’t ya sit down too, Baby?” She asked Petey, who looked awkward and uncomfortable, but sat on the end of the couch closest to them, seeing Dogman’s eyes were lidded. “You two are a team which means I ain’t hiding any information.” She sighed, feeling his scars. “I don’t rightly know who did this to you, but…” she shook her head, thinking, “well, at least you didn’t lose all that spark. When Jonathan told me he saw you without Knight, I was rightly worried something awful, but he told me you had a family. But not soon enough, huh?” She asked, rubbing her thumbs underneath his eyes.

Dogman looked down, typing and feeling a little grief surfacing. She was Big Mama’s best friend and her boys were almost brothers to Knight, so their families were close. “I was alone for a year before I met them.”

Juniper tutted. “Why didn’t ya come home?”
Dogman looked up at her, feeling the tears well up. He couldn’t tell her, and she seemed to realize that, so she shushed him and wiped the tears away. “You changed something fierce, didn’t you? You’re not my Snackie Puppy anymore. Oh, Baby, don’t cry. I understand. So much pain I bet you’ve been in.” She continued to pet him and wipe his tears. “You were alone for far too long after losing the man who raised you, huh?”

Petey watched in silence and a little heartache. He wondered if Dogman was uncomfortable at first, but then realized it was the opposite. He felt safe enough around this woman to cry. Aside from himself, he wasn’t sure if Dogman cried in front of anyone else. It wasn’t the loud cries or the big tears he’d seen, but his body was limp and Petey knew he was finally accepting the loss. The people who raised him had died and they would never come back. Petey could have comforted him for years, and he will, but even he knew sometimes you need someone who knew them like you did, to truly understand the grief.

Juniper bent down as much as she could and kissed Dogman’s head. “I won’t sugar coat it, Baby. You shouldn’t have visited Father Jonah if you were going to lash out.”

Dogman’s ears went up in alarm before he huffed, realizing, of course he blabbed about the visit.

Petey was shocked. “You what? Greg, why didn’t you tell me? I would’ve definitely told you “no” to going tomorrow.” He sighed, smacking his face.

Juniper shook her head. “Don’t be too hard on him about it, Sweetie. He probably wasn’t planning on it and Father Jonah has a way of speaking that ain’t always the most empathetic. But your boyfriend is right, Greg. You need to tell your partner when you do things.”

Dogman nodded, just letting his head lay there even as his neck was beginning to protest. He began to type again. “I’m sorry. I’ll do better, Petey.” His eyes moved to the cat he loved, seeing him roll his eyes but he quirked his lip.

“I know you will. Now that we know, are you sure it’s wise to go?” He asked, not wanting any drama.

“Hm? You were thinking of actually going? Greg, you know this is gonna be a little makeshift funeral, right? He ain’t gonna put it off any longer.” Juniper said, rubbing his ear between her fingers.

Dogman sighed. “Big Mama was a huge part of this place. If I don’t go and let them do what they want, they might make things hard going forward, thinking I don’t care or thinking my family made me. I thought…maybe she would have wanted-“

“Ah! I’m stopping you there, Baby.” Juniper put her finger to his nose. “It’s true they all would go in a tizzy if you didn’t show up, but don’t think for a moment they meant more to Meredith than her family. All she ever wanted was for Knight to be happy and maybe settle down. I think, as her best friend of 50-years, she’s sobbing up in Heaven right now because she’s thinking you’re forcing yourself to go to a place you don’t want to, just to appease others because that’s what they convinced you of. She was a family woman at heart. I bet she’d be happier than a clam escaping a net if y’all wanted to do something small with a few of your loved ones. She’s not hurting no more, Greg. She’s up there with her husband and now her baby, and I bet they’re watching you down here just putting yourself through more pain when they’ve seen all the pain you already went through. She got what she wanted, even if it’s not how she thought. If you and this handsome cat of yours are thinking long term, then she got one of her babies settling down and giving her great-grandchildren, even if she had to skip the grandma part. I bet she’s whooping and hollering up there, shoving it in all the other angels' faces that she has a great-grandbaby at a younger age than they were. She’s probably hitting Knight pretty good too for not getting to that before he met with them and his own daddy’s probably laughing at him for it. They’re together now, and one day, even if you don’t believe what we do, you’ll be up there with them too.” She began to wipe away his fresh bout of tears as his body shook and he cried.

Petey watched silently, heart hurting for Dogman, but genuinely happy she could be his pseudo-mom when Dogman had none. But what she said did stick to him and he couldn’t help but taunt. “She wouldn't want you doing it? My, where have I heard that? Call me a psychic, Greg, but I believe that deserves a “I told you so”.” He stuck out his tongue playfully as he saw the tears subside and Dogman chuckled, playfully flipping him off.

Juniper was surprised by that, but began to laugh as well. “Oooo, boy, you better keep this one, Honey. I like him.” She winked at Petey, making him blush. “Oh, I’ll get to reading you too once I see you more often, Sweetie.” She pointed at Petey, making him roll his eyes. “You know, I bet my boys have some stuff Knight gave them that was real special to him, so when you send Meredith off, you can burn those and send him off too. They’re just vessels, Greg. Who they are is already watching us from Heaven. It’s time, Baby. Time to look towards a bright future.”

Dogman looked at her, already feeling a lot lighter and a smile appeared on his face. Juniper knew his family long before it ever became one, so if she thought Big Mama would be happier this way, it definitely made him feel better too. He didn’t want to be around people who would make their passings sad and lonely. “Can you and your family come over when we do?”

Juniper smiled brightly, flattered he would ask. “That depends. You’re not alone in this house, right?” She raised a brow.

Dogman took the hint and looked over at Petey. “Can they?” He signed.

Petey was surprised, but, he would much rather have people who made Dogman feel safe enough to grieve over for this than have to be in a place neither wanted to go, around people who only drained him. It would probably get better with time, but grief wasn’t always a public event. “As long as you feel safe, it’s fine with me. We might have to find some chairs.” He said, seeing Dogman’s smile widen.

Juniper smiled, playing with Dogman’s jowls. “That settles it then. Good thing I stole that urn from the clinic. We can move the dinner to when we come over, but who do you want all here? Just Jonathan and I?”

Dogman thought about it. He hadn’t seen Juniper’s sons yet. “Your family. Where’s Joseph and Ryan?” He typed, moving his head and massaging his neck as it protested.

“They had some work out of town, but they’ll be back in a couple days. I’m gonna call them later to tell them about Knight, okay? I should wait until they get back, but we’re on a schedule. When are you folks heading back?” She asked, getting up with Dogman’s help.

Petey got up as well, fiddling with his hands. “Wednesday night. We both have jobs to get to and Lil Petey has school.”

Juniper nodded. “Silly me, I haven’t even asked about that either. Are ya still in the military, Greg?”

Dogman shook his head, looking at Petey to speak for him since he didn’t want to bend down for his phone yet, his neck and spine in a little pain.

“Oh, uh, he’s not. They released him after the incident that happened but he’s a police officer now, so hopefully we’ll have more time to visit, if the City Hall thing goes well.” Petey nervously said.

Rolling her eyes, Juniper waved him off. “Not no “hopefully”, I expect there to be more visits since he’s not going to war anymore. As for City Hall, they can suck my tit. They’ve been after this land since before Meredith passed. It was Knight’s once she did and now, it’s yours. As long as this place is in your family’s name, which legally, Knight put their last names on your adoption papers and your medical ones, so it’s yours. Now, I might have to bring my grandbabies with us, but I can always find someone to watch them.” She looked at Petey, catching on quickly that Dogman couldn’t speak and she knew when someone was the real “head of house”, even if Dogman might have the last say.

Petey was very surprised by the spiteful yet loving nature of this woman. “How many grandkids? I just don’t know if it would be wise to have too many rowdy people here and we both know Greg won’t say anything.”

Juniper laughed, forcing Petey into a hug and shaking him back and forth. “I knew I liked you! I have three, but one’s a newborn so that shouldn’t be a problem. Both my boys have their wives, lovely ladies, even if sometimes they drive me batshit nuts.” She sighed, rolling her eyes. “Come on, now, Baby, give me your phone number so we can stay in contact. I refuse to allow my best friend’s family to be left alone again without knowing they always have a second family to call theirs.” She motioned with her hands and Dogman chuckled, ignoring the pain to grab it and hand it to her. “Awe…look at that.” She said, before having him put her number in his phone.

“What is it?” Petey asked, wondering what made her say that.

Laughing, she waved him off. “Just a cute lockscreen. There we go. Now, I put heating instructions on the pan for the meatloaf and you can just microwave the cabbage, but I would open a window first. You know how bad cabbage smells, but damn if it don’t taste good. Call us if you need anything and we can bring chairs we usually use for big gatherings and leave most of the food and cooking to me.” She grabbed her jacket and purse.

“We couldn’t let you do all the cooking as a guest, Juniper.” Petey said, not used to this kind of hospitality.

Juniper pulled him in and kissed his cheek, making him bristle. “It’s “Auntie June” to you too, Sweetie. And I ain’t taking no for an answer on the cooking. We promised a good meal and I’ll be damned to Hell if I didn’t cook for Meredith’s family again when it’s been so long. If you’re feeling too put out, you can help me cook or make something yourselves. We got some big eaters between our families, you’ll be learning soon enough. I best be going, I have the news to tell Jonathan and our boys. Oh, and don’t worry, unlike lots of folks here, we can keep it hush hush. I won’t be spilling no words to no one and I’ll be strict with telling my family that too. This is gonna be so much fun, I know we’ll make Meredith and Knight jealous and happy all at once.” She snicked. “It was so nice meeting you, Petey. I’ll be sure not to scare your boy too bad when I tell him goodbye on the way out. Greg, be a gentleman and walk me, will you?” She asked, her arm already out for him, which he took.

“Be right back.” He signed at Petey, squeezing his hand a couple times.

Petey numbly nodded, trying to process what all just happened. What did just happen? What? He just stood there, staring at his hands. How the flying fuck did Dogman know so many people? And just because they knew and cared for-even loved- Dogman, they were outstretching their arms and care to Petey and Lil Petey. He flinched when Dogman came back in, the hybrid seeing him and his ears going back as Lil Petey ran past them, going to change into dry and warm clothes.

“Sorry.” He signed, which confused Petey.

“Why?” He asked, allowing Dogman to come up and hold him in his arms, nuzzling his neck.

“I know Auntie can be a lot sometimes and I know seeing all these people must stress you out. You could’ve said no too.” He signed, rubbing Petey’s arms.

Petey sighed, melting into the touch. “No…it’s…kinda that, but not all of it. All my life it’s been just mom and I and then Lil Petey and I. I’m not used to so many people caring, I guess.”

Dogman chuckled. “It’s called community. It has its perks sometimes. If we do this right, even if I pass too, you and Lil Petey will still have these people to love you. I will never leave you to be alone again.” He caressed Petey’s face and kissed his nose, feeling Petey hold him tightly.

“You better not leave me with all these crackpots you keep gathering up. We’re turning out to be a freak show here.” He held tighter, almost desperate. “Just don't leave me. Don’t.” He knew now. He couldn’t lose him. He would probably never find a love like he had right now.

Dogman sighed. “I don’t plan to, Darlin.”

Petey grit his teeth. “I don’t care if it’s planned or not, just don’t leave.”

Dogman held him back, thinking of what he had to do once they returned. Part of him didn’t even want to deal with Dr. Scum anymore. But as long as he ran around, his family’s lives were at stake. He didn’t plan on leaving or dying, but Steve was right that plans can backfire. He felt Petey’s breathing pick up.

“Just tell me. Please.” He asked, scared to let go.

Dogman swore he would never lie to Petey, but he also said he would if it kept them safe. He smiled, rubbing his thumbs against Petey’s cheeks to calm him down. “I won’t. Not ever. I want a long life with you, remember?”

Petey nodded, turning his head to kiss Dogman’s palm. “You’re really messing me up, Greg. Really, really, messing me up.”

Dogman smiled, nodding. “You’ve messed me up for a long time. Now, let’s eat. Lil Petey should be running out saying he’s hungry soon enough.” He kissed Petey and let him go, pulling him gently to the kitchen so they could eat and maybe Petey would like to sit outside with them while he practiced shooting the bows with Lil Petey a little longer before they all got some rest.

Chapter Text

Petey got in the driver seat of the truck the next day, Lil Petey’s quad in the back and Lil Petey was having his helmet put on his head so he could ride with Dogman on his. They decided to drive in town so Lil Petey could have flatter ground with little snow to practice on. He itched his neck, glad to be wearing a turtleneck yet annoyed, a small blush still adorned his cheeks. Dogman had woken from a nightmare the night previous, no screaming luckily, but it was bad enough Petey had to let him feel he was real by letting Dogman bite into him as much as he needed and hold him close and he ended up biting too badly a couple times, breaking the skin. “Are you sure you’re good with me driving this thing? I’ve never driven a truck before and are you sure he’ll stay behind you?” He asked, one arm and his body facing out the window.

Lil Petey was jumping up and down, his tail wagging happily while Dogman walked over, stepping on the foot step and reaching up, giving Petey a soft and gentle kiss. “I’ve got him and as long as you drive safely, you’ll be fine. Don’t worry too much.” He chuckled tiredly, the nightmare taking some of his energy from him.

Practically vibrating, Lil Petey giggled maniacally. “Heheheheheee. We’ll be fine, Papa! Let’s go! Let’s go! I wanna try!” His tail was wagging like a dog’s by then and it shook his hips.

Petey sighed, briefly squeezing Dogman’s hand while he smiled. “Fine. No funny business.” He pointed, only seeing the playful glint in Dogman’s eyes after he helped Lil Petey to sit in front of him, to be sure he was safer and could observe how Dogman drove.

Dogman started it up and grinned rottenly at Petey before bolting down the path, purposely swerving a little to panic Petey a little.

Starting the truck, Petey groaned as he tried driving safely in a truck he’d never driven before. “He is in so much trouble for this.”

Dogman was doing a few wheelies (if you could call them that) and Petey could faintly hear Lil Petey’s screaming giggles over it, by the time he made it to them, having driven slower than usual since he wasn’t used to it.

Petey got out and rolled his eyes. “Way to do what I told you not to, Greg.”

Dogman chuckled, hugging Petey and laying his chin on his chest. “It was just a little fun. He was safe.”

“Can we get my quad out now?!” Lil Petey laughed, circling them.

Rubbing Dogman’s cold nose with his thumb, Petey looked down at Lil Petey, unable to help his fond smile at his boys. “Yeah, yeah.”

They drove up and down the Main Street, Dogman even convincing Petey to ride with him for a bit and Petey could admit, he enjoyed it quite a lot. Just for the ride, that was all! Not for any other reason like how close he could be to Dogman without it being weird or obviously flirty. Like wrapping his arms around Dogman’s middle and laying his head on his back or enjoying the look of joy and freedom on his face. There was also seeing Lil Petey work hard at remembering what Dogman showed him about driving one and seeing him almost swerve on accident and crash into something, but Dogman used his own older quad as a buffer.

Not many people were out around that time, still in church mostly, doing the “funeral” so they just drove around and Dogman showed them the clinic, only a couple staff working as they had some inpatients, but they did chat a little with Jonathan (Dr. Andrews) and they met one of the wives who worked as a secretary and she was meek and quiet but good natured, like the family was. After some time, they decided to do some brunch at the diner again, Petey and Lil Petey wanting to try something a little different that they peeked on the menu last time and they decided to get something to-go for Jonathan and Lily as well. The family was told Juniper and her sons (who had immediately came home after hearing the news from their mom) and grandkids went to church just to keep suspicions down, not wanting anyone to have people ask questions.

When they left the clinic, Petey and Dogman holding hands, not realizing church had been out for a little, Dogman lifting Petey’s hand to give it a kiss, then his inner wrist, just happy, then saw Lil Petey smile and he went to Petey’s other side, grabbing his Papa’s hand and kissing it like Dogman had before giggling and Petey laughed, thinking his boys were silly but loving Lil Petey was learning without knowing, how to treat a partner.

Then, they halted, seeing a very prim and well dressed brunette stop in front of them, wearing black and a hat with a small veil. She looked like she had been at a funeral, but her face was contorted into disgust. Dogman knew her and she was one woman he wanted to avoid. “This is why you weren’t there for Meredith and your owner? You’re one of those disgusting people and couldn’t put off your sick perversion for a few hours? Oh, God. It’s against nature.” She gasped, pale. “I knew we should have pushed Knight to breed you with one of our girls. Maybe then you wouldn’t have gotten it in your head that this,” she gestured to Petey and Lil Petey, “was natural or okay.”

Dogman bristled, his body tensing and he used one arm to put Lil Petey more behind him as he stood in front of them. He didn’t snarl, but a low growl escaped his throat. He motioned for Petey and Lil Petey to keep moving. Neither of them needed to hear this and frankly, The Florentines weren’t worth their time. Against words, it was always best to ignore it and walk away.

“Susan, I swore we were headed to the store, so what’s-“ a man’s voice spoke and he stopped next to his wife, looking at Dogman in horror, then disgust as well. “Damn…you’re more hideous than they said. Why weren’t you at the church like a good dog?”

Susan grabbed his sleeve. “Because he was out here kissing that orange cat and that poor kid is learning from it!”

“Don’t say bad words about my Dad! He loves my Papa so that’s why they kiss! Mind your own business!” Lil Petey yelled, feeling the tension and knowing those words were bad. Like “monster” and “freak”.

“Lil Petey, don’t escalate things!” Petey hissed, covering his mouth. They really didn’t need to make enemies here, especially if the enemies had friends.

The man, Dogman knew him as Karl, glared at Lil Petey. “Kids should be seen and not heard, so watch your tone, Boy.” Then, Karl’s eyebrows raised as Dogman barked at them, snarling, before he looked at Dogman with equal disgust. “So you’re using Knight’s perfectly good body to fuck men? I knew him taking you to the city was a bad decision, but I thought you’d get hit by a car. It seems it was worse than that and you can’t even have the decency to come to his funeral? Or his poor mother’s?”

Petey hissed, his own hackles raised, intolerant of people badmouthing his lover and the man who raised him. “How about you shut your damn mouth and mind your business? Come on, Greg, we don’t need to hear their bigotry.” Petey grabbed his arm, feeling the tense muscles, but Dogman was willing to move, Dogman taking deep breaths and he kept a hand in Lil Petey’s and used his other to lay comfortingly on Petey’s back.

They were already gathering a scared and hesitant group of shop owners and Lily had rushed to get her mother-in-law and husband, not realizing in her shocked state that one of her own sons had decided to video it from the protection of the glass door, not liking the homophobic couple anyway and wanting to see if he could video a fight.

It was fine…until it wasn’t. They were going to ignore them…go about their business and probably just head back home to have Lil Petey practice shooting a bow more…until Karl made it where they couldn’t. Dogman heard a gun go off, and could barely turn his head in time to see the angle of the gun Karl held and his heart stopped for who knew how many beats, everything happening so fast. He saw the smoke, and pulled Petey out of the way, yanking hard enough he fell, but Petey still yelled out, his hand going to his head and covering his right ear, grimacing in pain.

“All you homos need to fucking die.” Karl said, his voice slurring slightly. “Then, Meredith and her family can rest!”

“Papa!” Lil Petey cried, already hyperventilating, scared and had his little hand over Petey’s, who was still on the ground, using his other arm to keep himself upright. “Papa, you’re bleeding! Are you going to die?! Don’t die!”

“I’m…I think I’m o-okay, Baby.” Petey tried reassuring him, sitting up as his heart was still hammering hard against his chest and he felt an unbearable sting and pain on his head and ear. “It just-just scared me and it hurts. But I’ll live, haw, haw.” He tried shaking his adrenaline off but the laugh sounded nervous.

Dogman could feel when his heart began to beat again but it was loud with his blood rushing in his ears, unable to hear anything. He didn’t pull Petey out of the way in time…he got hurt. The man he loved more than anything (Lil Petey being a similar story) got hurt. He was bleeding. He didn’t protect him in time. He almost lost him. Why? Why was he always losing people?! He didn’t want that. He couldn’t do it again. If anything happened to Petey beyond this or if anything happened to Lil Petey…he wouldn’t make it again. Despite the other connections he’d made or has had, he would never make it again.

Dogman’s mind went blank. One moment, he was standing, seeing the blood flowing down Petey’s temple, and the next, he was running towards Karl, grabbing the muzzle of the gun and throwing it from his hand before grabbing the collar of his shirt and repeatedly punching him in the face so hard he ignored each crack of bone and the black eyes, bloodied lips and lost teeth until he tossed Karl to the ground and Dogman bound his hands behind his back as he sat on his back with all his weight and people were yelling as he used his other hand to reach for the gun and aim it at Susan, who he planned to shoot after he dealt with Karl. Enraged, snarling with his tongue out, Dogman took his hunters knife he kept on him at all times on his belt and swiftly began to plunge it down to stick it right into Karl’s neck, but a body slammed into his own right before it could make contact, not even a millimeter away and without thinking, he aimed to stab them too, the gun skidding a few feet away, but the other’s hand was gripping his wrist tightly.

“Karl!” Susan yelled, running to her husband who was trying to get up, holding one hand to his bloodied face and screaming in pain.

“GREG, STAND DOWN, BUDDY!” He knew the man as Ryan, who was yelling, struggling to make Dogman stay still. He had been changing out of his church clothes but his wife had yelled for him and he had run out. “Not here! Not in front of your boyfriend and his son!”

Jonathan had run up to Petey and Lil Petey, helping the taller cat up and one of his grandkids, Markle, helped Lil Petey, trying to help him calm down and breathe since the kitten was starting to have a panic attack.

“Breathe, okay? Your Pop is fine, just a little scratched up. You don’t want to worry him, right? He’s okay.” Markle assured the kitten, wrapping him in his arms as he cried.

Juniper had come out in time as well and Lily ran across the street to tell the group to leave and they had it handled and to mind their own business in the matter.

Juniper approached Susan, eyes cold and standing straight. “Get your rotten kids and leave my damn town, Susan. Unless ya wanna be 3-feet under. Meredith’s family would be sickened by your family’s actions in this town and I have lost my patience now that the lot of ya have harmed innocent people. Leave. Now. Before y’all will have me n my family to deal with.”

Susan bristled, tears down her face and tried to help Karl stand, as she glared. “I don’t believe you. You can’t even get the right measurements that a hole needs to be dug.”

Juniper smirked. “6-feet is too low for the animals to get ya, Susan, ya dumb Bitch.” They heard the sheriff and Juniper cursed, observing the mess she had to handle. “Y’all stay put.” She commanded, pointing a finger at Susan. “Ryan, take Greg for a while. Lily’s fetching your brother to help. Jonathan, let’s patch up Petey. Markle, be a dear and get something to help Lil Petey, like something to drink and somewhere quiet to be.” She instructed, going to speak with the sheriff.

Dogman couldn’t do much, Ryan’s weight kept him down and his body couldn’t decide if it still wanted to finish what it started or go to Petey and take his pain away. His body wouldn’t relax, even as he released his knife, his mind racing with the fact Petey got hurt. Not just bumping into something or falling off the porch or stubbing his toe. He was shot at. Dogman was panting harder, loud whines escaping his throat with constant growls. He was still under stress, his body taut and ready to go again, but his mind wasn’t on the same page. He wanted Petey. He wanted to check for himself if he was okay. Why wasn’t Ryan letting up?! He had to get up! Why was he like this? He thought he was doing better! He was! But all it took was something like this to wipe it away. WHY COULDN’T HE PROTECT ANYONE HE LOVED?! WHY?! WHY DID EVERYONE WANT TO HURT THEM SO BADLY?!

Petey saw Dogman and went to check on him, the man with dreads in an updo holding him down, but Jonathan grabbed his elbow. “I’m just checking on Greg.”

Jonathan shook his head. “Not right now. Once my boys get him calmed, they’ll bring him in to see ya. We need to patch that up first, see how bad it grazed you.”

“It will only be a moment, I promise. It’s obvious he’s freaking out. He won’t hurt me.” Petey assured, but Jonathan sighed.

“I’m not worried about that. My boys have to get him away. He’s not charged with anything since Mr. Florentine instigated, but the sheriff might want to speak with him and he’s in no state to stay calm under that.” He explained and they saw a man who looked identical to Ryan show up except he had a buzz cut with a hat on go to assist in making sure Dogman didn’t lash out once Ryan got up.

“Please. That…that scared me. I just…I need to talk to him.” He admitted, hoping that being a little honest would help him. He looked over at the men again and saw it was too late. Dogman had gone quiet, staring at nothing, his body going limp. “Oh, no. Please, he’s shutting down. He gets self-destructive when he does.”

“You need to focus on yourself and make sure your son gets calmed down as well. He needs his Papa and to know he’s not hurt.” Jonathan said. He knew Dogman wouldn’t hurt any of them, but the sheriff was approaching. “Come on.” He pulled, feeling Petey resist and still stare at Dogman. “Son, he will calm down a Hell of a lot faster once you’re not getting blood all over yourself.” Only then did Petey agree and move, still constantly looking back at Dogman and his worry grew. He saw the twins force him to stand and Joseph grabbed him by the collar while Ryan grabbed his muzzle gently when Dogman went to snap at Joseph for grabbing his collar, but they all began to walk somewhere else.

“Why are they doing that?” He asked, looking at Jonathan when they walked into the clinic, hoping to have some calm before the sheriff got his statement.

Jonathan began to clean the wound as Petey sat on a table in one of the rooms. “As Greg grew older, he would get a little aggressive even if it was justified. We never had a muzzle handy so when we had to drag him somewhere, we’d have to do that.”

Petey was confused as he flinched at a few spots, especially around his ear. He thought golden retrievers were friendly? He just assumed war and Dogman’s past made him more aggressive. “Is that normal for golden retrievers?”

Jonathan chuckled, shaking his head. “Not at all. But he’s not a purebred.”

Even as it hurt the wounded ear, his ears perked in attention. “I thought he was? He looks like one.” Honestly? Talking about something mundane was helping him stay calm and even though he was worried about Lil Petey too, desperately so, his son was around people and kids closer to his age to help him calm down and distract him.

Grabbing his phone, Jonathan stopped for a moment after grabbing the stitches and bandages. “Knight didn’t have many full body pictures of him except maybe on his phone, but this was what Greg looked like at about 3-years old. Last time we saw them.” He handed the phone to Petey and Petey gasped.

The picture showed Dogman sniffing a bunch of chicks, the camera angle from afar. He was all golden except his underbelly was a blackish color and his fur was short but thick, unlike golden retrievers. He was taller and leaner with some extra loose skin. “He’s a mutt?”

Jonathan nodded. “Knight began to wonder when he was growing bigger than he should have. And his temperament was off for one. Turns out, an Anatolian shepherd got to one of the golden retrievers. It’s what pushed Knight to make him a military dog alongside him instead of leaving him with Meredith. Now try to hold still.” He informed Petey, who made the screen smaller so he could dig and find more pictures of the fully dog version of Dogman. Jonathan didn’t seem to mind, needing Petey to be distracted while he worked.

“I’ve never seen him try to kill anyone, though.” He said, making Petey look at him, having been smiling at a few pictures. It was weird seeing him without his scars too, though. He thought Dogman was an adorable dog.

Petey sighed. “I’ve seen his work, but they were criminals in the city and most of them, if he could, he would leave them maimed but alive. I chalked it up to his experiences. His trauma making him…unforgiving. I know it’s wrong on my part, but I can’t seem to fault him for his cruelty sometimes.”

Jonathan hummed. “A dangerous mix if you ask me. I don’t know the details, but if things keep getting out of hand, it’s only a matter of time before he’s killed or arrested. He has more common sense than an average dog, but he’s still a dog. They will kill for those who they are loyal to with no remorse afterwards. You both need to have a talk about it before it happens. But that’s just the advice of a man who’s been married for 40-years.”

Petey gulped. He couldn’t lose Dogman. But even if Dogman was going to therapy and it was obvious he was doing better, earlier showed him there were just some things in Dogman’s personality that couldn’t be changed or taken lightly. Like when owners put muzzles and harnesses on their reactive dogs when going for walks. He flinched when Jonathan chuckled while he wrapped his head and right ear. “What?”

Jonathan smiled at him, trying to lighten things. “You and Greg match now. Kind of. Greg’s is on his left side. It looks like you had turned your head so when the bullet grazed you it went through the bottom area of your ear as well.”

Petey gasped, trying not to touch his ear. “MY EAR WAS HIT?!”

Jonathan nodded. “You don’t freak out about almost dying, but knowing your ear was damaged because of it, does?”

Petey paused, thinking. “Well…I mean…oh, God…I did almost die.” He wouldn’t have been able to do anything either. He only began to turn his head when he felt Dogman begin pulling his arm. He was so close to it. If he had, if Dogman didn’t save him, he wouldn’t have been able to watch Lil Petey grow up. Dogman would probably lose his mind even more. That, or he would be even more overprotective than Petey was. Lil Petey would have so much trauma by seeing that too. “I have no way out of this. I have no choice but to die of old age.” He stared at his hands.

Jonathan was not expecting that. “Glad you came to terms so quickly, I guess. Now let’s go see your son, but I did have an idea if you’re up to hear it.”

Petey kept trying to not touch the bandages, understanding Dogman’s aversion to them now, and walked out with Jonathan. “What is it?”

He sighed. “Well, why don’t you and Greg let us take Lil Petey for the night? My grandkids are only a few years older than him, so they could hang out and that will give you and Greg time to chat. I can’t tell you what to talk about, but adults need time to talk to each other without the worry of a kid listening or waking up. We’ve done it for Ryan and Lily before.”

Petey felt uncomfortable with it. “I’m not sure. No offense, but I just met you and your family and I have only, like, three people, two at the most, that I trust with him overnight.”

Jonathan shrugged when they made it to where the family and Lil Petey were gathered. “None taken, but I still think it’s a good idea.”

“Papa!” Lil Petey cried out and latched onto Petey and rubbed his face all over him where he could reach, seeming better than the last time he experienced a bad trauma, but only time would tell how bad it affected him in the long run.

“I’m okay. See, Baby? Just a little bandage. Head cuts bleed a lot even if there’s not a lot of damage done.” Petey explained, smiling gently and bending down to rub his face all over his kitten.

A couple hours later and the sheriff showed up, asking Petey questions outside and he left as easily, but before Petey could go back inside, Juniper walked out, seeing it was getting dark. “Hey, Auntie Juniper. Thanks so much for your help today. I…I could see where that would have gotten out of hand.” He said, tail flicking nervously. “Are…are you okay?” He asked. He had only met her once before but she seemed so odd without any sort of smile on her face.

Juniper sighed, looking up at the sky, exhausted. “Sorry I’m not as exuberant as I usually am, Honey. The service was awful. Everyone went on and on about Meredith and her family and even though they told stories that were true, it almost didn’t feel like my friend was who they were talkin about and cryin as if it hadn’t been 3-years since she passed on. Some even had the gall while in church to ask where Greg was. Then, I come home to find out the usually quiet homophobes of the town had assaulted someone. Someone I was really hoping would have a good enough time here to return during summer or even spring if it suits them so my family wouldn’t feel so small anymore. Don’t get me wrong, now, my family is plenty, but Meredith and her family were just as much as family to me as she was a friend. I had hoped, with Greg being back and actually having a family now too, it could grow again.” She sighed again and gave him a little smile. “I really am so sorry you got hurt and that your boy was frightened. This town really isn’t hateful at all, I swear.” She said, holding her hand out and hesitating, Petey took it, feeling her pat his hand in turn.

Petey thought about what she said and decided to be honest. He had been doing a lot of that since meeting Dogman. “I’m not holding what happened against you, in fact I’m thanking you for your help. Aside from what happened today, which I really don’t want a repeat of, I’ve had a good time. More than good, to be honest. The countryside is beautiful and the other townspeople have been friendly and open. I’ve learned so much about Greg that I never would have before. It’s also nice seeing him healing, even if that wasn’t proven with…yeah. I’m just not used to people like this and thinking back, I was amazed by how well everyone worked together. It’s an amazing family you have.” He tried smiling but it looked awkward.

Juniper observed him and smiled, releasing a small laugh. “I’m glad he found a “Healer” and not a “Hunter”.”

“A what?” He asked, confused.

Juniper laughed. “”Healer or Hunter”. It’s a term Meredith and I made up as little girls. It describes someone’s personality without gettin into it. Take my own hubby and I for example. He’s the “Healer” and I’m the “Hunter”. “Healers” are the soft and emotionally stable ones that keep the family glued together. They’re not as loud in a way, but their presence heals something in the “Hunter”. If the “Healer” is in pain or fighting with the “Hunter”, then the whole family you built will fall apart in an instant. We fought many times, don’t get me wrong, Honey. But our biggest fight had our boys, our twins, against each other and the parent they didn’t agree with. We talked while they were at school and made up, of course, but we learned how we needed ta be a team no matter what ta keep our family as tight as a tick on a deer. Without him and Joseph, Ryan and I were at each other's throats too.”

Petey was no clearer to understanding. He was a “Healer”, but that was because he was a surgeon. “But I’ve only healed people. I’m a surgeon, it’s my job.”

Juniper rolled her eyes, smacking his back. “You are, I can tell. Just look at how distraught they both were in the minutes it took for that to happen. You had the urgency to worry for the child while he broke down and Greg couldn’t stop himself from “hunting”. “Hunters” are emotionally brash and can’t regulate themselves that well. They can do better, especially with time, like me, but not with every emotion or action.” She snorted. “They are amazing protectors despite their nature and not all of them are loyal. The “Healer” brings out their vulnerability they can’t show elsewhere. The “Hunter” can change and be more in tune with their own “inner healer” but that is only if the “Healer” is there to assure them that it’s a good thing. If a “Hunter” has no “Healer”, and it could be a child, parent or a friend, not just a lover, then it’s only a matter of time before toxicity enters their minds and that’s not good.” She shrugged.

Petey supposed that made some sort of sense. But if he was the “Healer” here, did that mean she thought Dogman was the “Hunter”? That didn’t make complete sense in his opinion since it was Dogman who helped him and Lil Petey when they got into fights with each other. “Are they exclusive? Because I’ve had fights with my son and Greg was the one to help us.” He asked, enjoying the talk.

Juniper smiled larger than she had all day. “Of course they can be mingled, Sweetie. Relationships, no matter what kind, are complex. It just means you’re compatible enough and healthy. He can be vulnerable and calm enough when you can’t.”

“Dad! Daddy!”

They both flinched, seeing Lil Petey run outside, the other kids running behind him and they turned their heads, seeing Joseph, Ryan, and Dogman walking down the street. Ryan had his hand on Dogman’s shoulder and Petey observed how he dragged his feet until he saw Lil Petey running up to him. When Lil Petey did, he crouched down and hugged him tightly, nuzzling the kitten.

Petey’s heart raced and he was excited at first, calling out his name. “Greg!” But after a few feet, he had stopped, a lump forming in his throat. He was okay. He was. It only…it only grazed him. But…he could have lost everything in a matter of seconds. Why was this just hitting him now? He needed Dogman to hold him too. But he couldn’t show how scared he was yet. “A-Auntie? Is…is that offer to watch Lil Petey still on the table? Only if he wants to?” He didn’t mean for his voice to shake, but Juniper seemed to understand perfectly well.

She nodded. “Y’all need a good moment to process and talk. Why don’t we go up and ask?” She elbowed him and they both walked towards the men and Dogman and the kids who were intrigued and pulling on Dogman’s jowls and petting him to see if he was real, sans Lil Petey who knew already.

Petey knew something was still wrong when Dogman looked at him and then his wound and turned his head, looking pained himself. “Hey, Baby, do you want to spend the night here?” He asked, kneeling a little.

Lil Petey looked up in shock. “Why? Don’t I need to be with you and Dad?” He still clung onto Dogman who was looking up at Petey, a little confused but he also looked wrecked for what it was worth.

Petey scratched the bridge of his nose. “We need to have some adult time together. I can miss him too, you know. It’s not fair that only you get alone time with him.” He said without getting into it. It was true, though. Aside from dates, sometimes he did miss getting to have Dogman to himself without Lil Petey being around.

Lil Petey nodded, smiling. “Okay, Papa. I can share Dad with you, I guess.” He giggled more when Petey reached his long arms out and tickled him.

“You guess? Don’t be so greedy.” He smiled, fighting off the need to break down and cry and cling to Dogman right then.

Juniper got closer, making eye contact with Dogman. “Greg. Next time ya wanna kill someone, do it properly. Ya know how to dig a damn hole and he would’ve been light for ya. It’s easier when they go “missing”, right?” She looked expectantly into his eyes, seeing if he would catch the hint.

Dogman nodded guiltily. Not for what he had done, but for making a mistake he knew better than to do. Then, his eyes widened. Wait a damn minute. He had been so detached from his roots, from his upbringing, by being in the city. He let go of Lil Petey and put his sweater over his muzzle and smiled. Everyone would have thought it was his usual smile with how his eyes squinted, but underneath the sweater was the feral grin he had when he saw Dr. Scum flinch. When he was able to school it, he put his sweater back down and gave Juniper a thumbs up.

“So the kid is spending the night at Ma’s?” Joseph asked, fixing one of his nephew’s jackets.

“Looks like it. Hey, but that means we get to get to know our newest nephew. The one we didn’t know we even had.” Ryan laughed.

Joseph raised his brow. “Is a nephew or a grandnephew? Greg was like a child to Knight.”

Ryan gasped. “You’re right! I didn’t think of that!”

Lil Petey watched the interaction, eyes sparkling more and more. “I HAVE UNCLES?! OR-OR GRUNKLES?! PAPA, I HAVE UNCLES!” His tail began to wag.

Petey laughed and saw Dogman walk up to stand next to him closely, but he didn’t touch Petey, worried about what he would do if he did. Nothing bad, but he wasn’t about to embarrass himself in front of Juniper and her family either. So instead, Petey wrapped his tail around Dogman’s waist, needing some touch even if it was small. “We have to get Greg’s truck and the quads back to the house, so did you want us to drive him back down?” Petey asked, and Juniper rolled her eyes with a smile.

“Don’t worry about it, Honey. Ryan, since Joseph has to get back to help Sophie with Clemintine, how about you help them by taking his quad and I’ll have your Pop follow you to drive you both back down?” She asked, but it was more of an order.

Ryan nodded. He was exhausted himself, but what Ma said, you had to do. “Yes, Ma’am.”

In the truck, headed back up to the house, Petey could feel the anxiety crawling back up. Remembering how close he was to losing it all. “Greg?” He asked, lifting his hand towards Greg’s. “Greg? Can…can I at least have your hand, please?” His voice broke and he saw Dogman’s eyes widen even if they didn’t break from the road, it getting too dark to see well, but he removed one hand and grasped Petey’s in his in a vice and brought it to his lips, just holding Petey’s hand there and Petey began to loosen his tense body.

It took some time, but less than an hour and like that, they were home alone for the night. Petey was deciding whether to go to the room or the couch, but then he heard a loud thud and looked down, seeing Dogman was face down on the floor in the middle of the living room. “HAW, HAW, HAW, HAW!” He kept laughing, losing it. He walked over and clumsily sat on the floor and then laid next to Dogman, still laughing. “We are-haw, haw, haw, such a-such a mess, haw, haw, haw, haaa.” He sighed, looking over at Dogman who was smiling softly at him, looking tired.

“We are.” Dogman signed, scooting closer so there was barely a breath divided between them, then leaned his head up, elevating himself with his elbow, and gently nosed and kissed the bandages until Petey hissed in pain, then his ears went up in alarm and aimed to get up, but Petey stopped him, pulling him by his arm back down.

“No! Stay…please. I can take something for it later. Stay with me?” He asked, then moved himself so his face was pressed against Dogman’s chest, laying the hybrid’s arm over him.

Dogman held him close, uncaring they were on a rug covered hardwood floor. “Afe now. Arrmost errsant.” He spoke, clearing his throat to stop the pain since he spoke.

Petey moved his head, realizing it was the reason why Dogman didn’t just sign. “Stop talking with your voice.” Then, he sighed, until his eyes began to prickle, tears building since he held back his shock and fear since it happened. He broke, body beginning to shake as he realized what could have happened. “I was so scared! I’m okay, it was just a scratch, but-but I wouldn’t have been able to watch my baby grow up or be with you when you grew old!” He hiccuped, unable to cover his face as the tears fell, but Dogman was there, wiping them for him. “Why can’t I dream about our future like you can? I want to see what my baby looks like grown up and what you look like when you finally have white fur and-and-and the life we could’ve had! I just want to see my baby grow up and live his life before I die! I want to make sure you’re happy too before that! I love you both so damn much that it hurts and I never meant for you to get close enough for it to, but you did!” He was crying by then, being held by Dogman who silently listened. Then, the sadness and shock turned to anger. “You can’t do bullshit like that anymore!” He smacked Dogman’s chest. “He could have shot you too! Stop being fucking reckless and stay with-“ he was cut off by Dogman kissing him. It was rough, full of emotions on both their ends and Petey immediately opened his mouth, needing to be closer in any way he could. He kissed back, both unable to stop the noises escaping their throats.

When Dogman pulled away, he pulled Petey’s turtle neck down by the collar and began licking up the dried blood Petey forgot about, pulling them closer. He knew Petey needed a proper bath to wash the blood off, but he couldn’t care at the moment, needing the contact just as much as Petey. “He couldn’t hurt me. But I was…I was so scared that I was close to losing you too. I can’t lose you, Petey! I can’t! You got hurt and my heart stopped. My nightmares came true for a moment.” He signed, then felt Petey reach over and unclasp his collar so he could feel the divide between the necks and the sutures.

Petey looked at him, his tears drying. “Lil Petey and I died or were maimed in your nightmares, as far as the one you’ve told me. I’m safe and here. I’m breathing and my heart is beating. Your nightmares weren’t true, Greg. I don’t know how many you’ve had, but they won’t come true. Why do you look so guilty?” He asked, moving his hand to caress Dogman’s face.

The pained expression came back, his muzzle scrunching. “I couldn’t protect you. You got hurt. I couldn’t save you. Keep you safe. I tried so hard to just walk away from the situation, but you got shot because of it!” His eyes glistened as he signed, but Petey kissed his eyes before moving away.

“You did the right thing, Greg. You tried ignoring it and I know you. You always ignore the statements and words even when they hurt. But it was him that decided to use action. I only turned my head because you pulled my arm for fucks sakes. I didn’t even hear the gun until I heard it go off, but by then you were pulling me away. If you really weren’t protecting me, I would be dead. The bullet would’ve landed.” Petey assured him, holding him close.

Dogman nodded, placing his ear against Petey’s chest and listening for the heartbeat which was strong and steady.

Petey began to think, holding Dogman close. They stayed silent for a while, basking in the love the other had after such an ordeal. “Knight tried to breed you?” He asked, his review of what happened stuck in his mind and he chuckled, feeling Dogman pull away, glaring, but Petey couldn’t see a blush. That annoyed him, wanting to be closer and see all of Dogman’s reactions so he began to lift Dogman’s sweater, feeling him stop him. “I can’t see how you react, so lift the damn shirt.” He scolded, needing Dogman’s genuine reactions to his questions.

Dogman huffed, raising a brow, but he listened and Petey had to stop his mouth from watering at seeing him do so. It wasn’t just the physique, it was how he moved the sweater from his body and the implications even if there weren’t any. “Happy?” He asked, the blush turning a deep pink against his chest.

He smiled. “Very. Sometimes I forget how you're built but I love it. You’re mine.” Impulsively, he ran his hand from Dogman’s hip bone to up his chest, seeing the pink darken with embarrassment. He just wanted to feel him. To know he was real. He was there. Loving him. Loving his son. THEIR son. “Now answer the question.” He said, feeling along Dogman’s body and his neck, just wanting to feel him.

Dogman almost pouted, his hand going to Petey’s hip and massaging before cupping his ass and running his tail through his hand. “They did. But Knight didn’t want to breed me at all unless I met someone at some point. It was a bonus he didn’t want me to breed with their dog so he wouldn’t be connected to them in any way. He didn’t like them even before.” He signed, feeling chills along his body as Petey caressed him.

“Why?” He asked, still running his hands along Dogman’s body.

Dogman moaned. “He knew what they were like and-and he wanted to make sure I liked who I bred with.”

Petey was definitely feeling lighter than he had all day aside from the quad ride and brunch. But it was also possessive. No one should be with Dogman but him! No one could feel him. No one else could hear his growls of pleasure or his broken moans. No one could feel what it was like to be embraced by him. He began to nip with his smaller teeth against Dogman’s chest and the sutures, licking between the gaps to lap at the neck between them and used his claws to scratch Dogman where he could. “Unfortunately for him, I’m the only one you get to breed with now. Just me.” He said, seeing the blush darken and Dogman growl low in his throat. That made him curious. “What? Do you want to? Do you want to breed me and fill me up?” He asked, teasing, but then Dogman moved on top of him and growled, sliding their hips together and that’s when Petey felt how much he affected Dogman. It made his body hot and feel giddy. “You do, don’t you?” He kissed along his neck, knowing by now that was a weak point. “Even if I’m a male, you want to feel me. You want to breed me. Fill me full so I can have your pups/kittens? Have one of our own? The evidence of how we love each other?” He teased, but couldn’t stop the thought clouding his mind and making it fuzzy when Dogman pressed his hips harder into his own, feeling how excited he was and wanting nothing more than to be closer.

They kissed, deeply, and their bodies pressed together. Dogman’s growls sent a chill and vibration through Petey’s body he didn’t want to ignore, pressing his body upwards to be as close as he could and his claws dug into Dogman’s back where they could, hearing the whine that escaped his hybrid lover. He began to feel too warm. Too hot. Just the thought of Dogman making him his officially drove him crazy when it shouldn’t have. He knew they should have a talk about what happened and how to go forward with everything, but it felt too good to stop. Instead of biting, Dogman was licking and giving his overly sensitive neck kisses as he kept lifting Petey’s turtleneck up from his stomach, his hands soft unlike his rough kisses and the weight along his body, making him groan and lift his arms to remove it, only to feel their chests together, the fur connecting with the skin making chills run down his spine and he wanted more. “G-Greg.” He gasped, a hot jolt going through his body to lift his hips towards Dogman’s. “Too much…too much! Mind is-ah!” He moaned, his tail flicking anywhere and pulling Dogman closer as he bit into his neck and chest with hard bites and a low growl present to signify his own pleasure. “Greg!” He moaned, feeling Dogman press his hips closer to Petey’s own and rolling them, biting his neck hard. He couldn’t help but meet each connection, his mind blank and fuzzy with dopamine. He loved this man. He loved this hybrid. He didn’t want to lose him, ever. He was his. And he was Dogman’s. They had a child to raise and maybe, if the future was so merciful, they could have another. One that was theirs since birth. “Greg, please!” He gasped, trying to kiss Dogman.

Dogman growled deeper, lifting one of Petey’s legs to go over his hips as he kept pressing farther, his own excitement poking hard into Petey’s own. His mind was jumbled, unable to think properly. He couldn’t speak or sign, but he let his body speak for him. He was happy and beyond aroused. Petey was his and no one else’s. He kept it going, trying to make Petey feel good until they both were at their breaking point.

“Greg-please-I’m gonna-please,please, please-!” Petey cried, kissing Dogman deeply and roughly as his body shook with shudders and chills and he could barely control his claws digging into Dogman’s back.

“Etey!” Dogman spoke, his voice garbled and distorted, digging his teeth into Petey’s neck and shaking slightly, hoping to leave a permanent mark as his body shuddered violently, panting and wound up.

At some point he got Dogman to bathe him and cleaned him up as best as he could and Petey sat in the floor as he showered after, admiring his hybrid lover before Dogman carried him to bed and made sure he was comfortable and safe wrapped in thick blankets before snuggling in himself after. He was exhausted and loved feeling Dogman wrapped around him. They could go over Dogman’s violence later, but for now and hopefully the rest of the week? He hoped he could just enjoy himself, surrounded by Dogman, Lil Petey and the others who considered Dogman family. He couldn’t believe how much his life was growing after meeting one man who had so much horrid stuff done to him.

Chapter Text

Petey was sitting on the grass in a lawn chair at his home in the city, the sun warm and he was mindlessly petting Dogman’s head, reading, as he sat beside him with his head in Petey’s lap. “If you keep doing this, I’m going to have to get you a pillow to sit on so you don’t hurt those old knees.” He joked, looking down at Dogman who had a content smile. Lil Petey was at Molly’s, having planned to go there after school and Molly would walk back for a sleep over since she had her legs.

Dogman opened an eye and moved his head enough to give inside Petey’s left leg a lick, making him twitch his leg. “These old knees can still worship you, Darlin.” He smirked, making Petey flick his head lightly.

Petey laughed, rubbing Dogman’s ear between his thumb and fingers. “That they can, my most precious worshiper.” His hand moved from Dogman’s head to his back and scratched lightly upwards.

Dogman released a small growl in possessiveness. “Your only worshiper.” He signed.

Petey snorted, his tail wrapping against Dogman’s back. “Oh, I would never forget that, Love. Any wishes I can grant you?” He asked, beginning to purr and scratch under Dogman’s chin.

Dogman lifted his hand lazily to sign, eyes sparkling with love, but they heard glass shattering, and Dogman was immediately on alert and standing to run around the house with Petey right behind him.

They both saw Petey’s dad, Peter, carrying some valuables in his arms as he hadn’t realized anyone was home, having come from behind the house, and he dropped them.

Dogman began growling and snarling, then chased Peter when he ran, Dogman’s hackles raised and there was anger in his eyes.

“GREG! LEAVE HIM!” Petey cried, trying to follow after, but it was strange how faster they both were than him. He kept following. He followed into the woods that he vaguely knew he never had behind his home. They were in the city, there was no woods in sight, but that’s where they ran and Petey followed.
He tried moving as fast in the woods, but he couldn’t. The fallen trees and thick foliage were too much at some points, but he kept trying. “Greg, please! Stop! Let him go!” His heart was beating a mile a minute, but they were still far ahead of him, until he gasped, seeing they were suddenly surrounded by faceless bodies, parts strewn across the fallen trees and blood dripping onto the green leaves and he looked ahead when he heard his dad’s screams in the distance.

Dogman caught him, his dad’s throat in his jaws as he shook his head with Peter scratching at his head until the energy was draining from the old cat with Dogman’s grip unrelenting, yet Dogman kept growling and shaking his head as he became dyed red with blood.

“Greg! S-stop!” He yelled, but it was like Dogman couldn’t hear him. He tried to make his legs move, but they wouldn’t. Tears sprang to his eyes. Sure, he hated his dad but he wasn’t sure if he ever wanted him dead. That was still his parent. “Greg…please…Love…” he whispered, seeing his dad’s head and shoulders fall from his neck and Dogman biting then tilting his head back to swallow his neck column before noticing Petey and smiling with blood all over his face, as if he didn’t just kill Petey’s dad.

Dogman approached him and grabbed his hand gently, the blood getting on his hand, and began to pull him back home while all Petey could do was follow, processing what he’d seen. Tears began to fall from his face, even if Dogman’s touch calmed his racing heart.

“They will kill for those who they are loyal to with no remorse afterwards.”

“I don’t know what happened to him, but if he ever snaps, it might be nice to pray for everyone, whether they piss him off or not”

What was Petey going to do? He loved Dogman with everything he had. It was so hard to separate the man who nuzzled him, kissed him, held him gently, made him food and coffee and made sure he and his son were safe, made sure Lil Petey was bathed, and picked up from school safely…and the man who trailed blood behind him when he walked like he was then, and rarely showed how much violence he was capable of. Dogman was violent. He could be cruel, even if Petey rarely saw it, especially after he became “good”. He had moved like someone who had killed so many times. Like blood was another form of skin.

Sure, he’d seen him kill by breaking necks, but that was with a bunch of gangsters and drug dealers when they met. He maimed, sure, but again, they were bad people.

His dad was a bad person, but he was still Petey’s dad. How close was Dogman going to get? If Clarence was a bad man, and even though he wasn’t, what if he was? Would Dogman kill him to protect Genie and Valentina?

Dogman broke him out of it by smiling back at him and kissing his hand, his home in view.

………

Petey woke up with a gasp, slightly sweating and the first thing he saw was Dogman sleeping beside him, one hand across his snout and when Petey followed the direction of his other arm, he noticed at some point in the night, he laid his hand against Petey’s head to stop the injured side from pressing too hard against the pillow. He kept trying to breathe, trying to process his dream. Was it a warning? Or just his own fears about his lover’s rage? He sat up, feeling his head throb with pain, having forgotten to take anything for pain the night previous since…well…

He began to blush, remembering the night before. It wasn’t unnatural to do that with your boyfriend, but he swore they both had time before getting to-to dry humping level! Apparently not when you have a life endangering experience! His face felt hot. It felt good, of course it did, but that only made him think of what else Dogman was capable of in that aspect. Where did he even learn that?!?! He turned his back, about to bap Dogman awake in embarrassment, but then Dogman’s phone began to ring and he ran around the bed to answer it before his lover woke up, not even seeing the caller ID.

“Heyoooo, Gre- oh…it’s you. Why are you answering his phone?” Steve said, the call being FaceTime since Dogman couldn’t answer any other way.

“Shh!” Petey put his finger to his lips and scowled before trying to quietly leave the room without waking Dogman and walked through the home until he made it outside. “Okay, what did you want?” He asked, eyebrows raised.

Steve didn’t even blink. “I think what I had to say was to Greg, not you. So…have a frisky night?” He wiggled his brows, having seen the raw bite mark on Petey’s neck.

Petey covered it, embarrassed and feeling how sore the area was. “THAT IS NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS! What do you want?” He asked, blushing and hearing Steve snicker.

Steve shook his head, laughing. “Nope. That’s between Greg and I. If you’re so curious, ask him.” He shrugged. “So how’s the family vacation? No trouble? Aside from that head wound? What even happened? I was so focused on teasing you I forgot to mention it.”

Petey sighed. Technically he didn’t have to say anything, but he also knew Steve was a persistent prick who would ask Dogman if he didn’t just say it anyway. “Apparently small towns having homophobes is a real thing and not just in movies.”

He saw Steve freeze, eyes widening. “Are you okay?! How bad was it? Did Greg kill anyone?! You didn’t answer cause he got himself arrested, right?! What about Lil P?!”

Petey rubbed his temple, it being too early and his head was sore and in pain anyway. “Fucking relax! It was just a scrape and very minor since Greg pulled me out of the way and Lil Petey was at his family friend’s house for the night so yes he’s safe and no, one of the family’s men slammed into him before he could commit murder.” He sighed, exhausted already. “I can’t believe he almost did that in front of Lil Petey!” He exclaimed, realizing that would’ve been very bad. It could have resulted in Lil Petey being afraid of Dogman, or thinking the only way to protect your loved ones was to commit murder. Both were not ideal.

Steve hummed, thinking hard. “So Greg has family there? I thought he was alone.”

Petey rubbed his eyes, not liking he was talking before coffee. “Kind of. I guess Knight’s mom had a family friend they were close to so her family kind of took us in since she considered Greg family too. They’re…strange. Good people, but too friendly for what I’m used to. Wait, why am I telling you this?” He realized, about to hang up. “You can talk to Greg later about whatever it was you-“

“I think it’s about time we come to terms that it’s inevitable and he can’t control it.” Steve interrupted him, making him pause.

“What?” He asked, removing his finger from the button.

Steve sighed long and tiredly, throwing his head back before looking at Petey in all seriousness. “I don’t think he can control his instincts or whatever it is in his head that causes him to lose it when his loved ones are in danger. He tries…we’ve seen that. But there’s only so much he can fight it. He will kill someone again and unless you talk to him, it might happen in front of your boy.” Steve wasn’t condoning violence, but he knew his friend. He saw him violent, even if it wasn’t at his most feral. He wasn’t even sure a talk would help since it’s like he switches into a different person. “Ah.” He paused, feeling nervous, seeing Dogman approach behind Petey and grab the phone, then blankly hanging up, eyes a little farther away.

Petey jumped at Dogman approaching, having not known he was up. He almost apologized for answering his phone without permission, but Dogman just stared blankly ahead, as if he was far away. “Greg? I…I’m sorry for answering it. I just didn’t want to wake you.” He said, unsure what to make of Dogman’s expression.

Dogman sighed, staring out at a barren landscape of trees and snow. “I get it…and I appreciate it since I wouldn't want to wake you either. But Petey…do you think I would teach Lil Petey the wrong things?” He asked, eyes still blank, even if he looked at Petey.

“Wrong things? Like what?” Petey asked, linking his arm with Dogman’s, trying to bring his lover back from that look on his face.

Dogman grit his teeth, having heard their conversation, having woken up after Petey shut the door, feeling the cold after Petey left and became curious yet worried, wondering if Steve would tell him. Technically, he should warn Petey. Tell him at least what he was thinking when it came to Dr. Scum, but…what would Petey do? Would he understand or would he try and tell Dogman not to do it? As for when they talked about his temper? He had tried! He really did! He even talked to Sarah and looked into anger management but it never helped! Some of his appointments weren’t even with Sarah when he would go to the other city. It was for anger management in a group Sarah introduced him to. One that wouldn’t judge for his appearance. Yet, he still went blank and red eyed when his family was in danger. “Do you think I would teach him to kill?”

Petey was shocked but messed with his shirt, that being a big question he barely thought about. “Not intentionally.”

Dogman raised his brow at him. Petey had every right to say that. He wasn’t saying he would or wouldn’t. “I’m smarter than that.”

Petey scoffed, pointing his finger at Dogman. “Are you? You almost murdered a man yesterday. Lil Petey could learn from that or be more traumatized than he is.”

Dogman sighed, clenching his jaws, and pulling his arms away to sign more expressively. “So you don’t trust me to know how to teach him how to protect his loved ones? I’m not that dumb, Petey!” He jabbed a few fingers to his head, looking intensely at the cat. “I heard what you were talking about! Yes, I can’t seem to control it no matter how hard I try, but I know well enough to know that’s not the right way to protect your family unless you want to gather more enemies! At least not unless it’s a last resort! He needs to know when to ignore and when to take action! But it’s the only way I KNOW how to do it! Did you want me to just let Dr. Scum think he could threaten to make you and Lil Petey like me?! Was I supposed to let Karl off Scott free after he went and shot at you?! What if he aimed at our son?! What if he actually shot you?! WHAT WAS I SUPPOSED TO DO?!” His face was anguished at that point, knowing his flaws and hating his instincts were always blamed when he went too far, even when he couldn’t control them. There was a reason he was so good at his job, both military and police. There was a reason he was feared among the criminals while he was “retired”.

Petey began to bristle, not expecting such a strong topic so early and not liking his tone. “I’m not saying it was technically wrong but kids learn from example, Greg! If you continue like this-“ he began, voice raising until Dogman signed, eyes desperately pleading.

“I KNOW THAT! DON’T YOU THINK I’VE TRIED?! I have tried everything I could but I still go crazy when you both are in danger!!! I was able to hold myself back when I knew kids were picking on him! I’ve held myself back knowing you work in the same hospital as the man who experimented on and tortured me!” He panted, eyes a little crazy and panicked. “THE SAME MAN WHO DISM-…” he paused, trying to take deep breaths as he began to shake with tension, not wanting to take this out on Petey who was only trying to make sure his son didn’t learn such a dangerous behavior. “So…Sorry, I can’t control myself when someone shoots a bullet towards the man I love or goes after my family.” Dogman signed, scowling, and jumping off the porch to walk along the property.

Petey couldn’t even process all of that at the moment but he knew he had to stop Dogman from running off too far. “Greg! Come on, don’t walk away from an important conversation! If you run off that’s the same as leaving us and you promised!” Petey yelled, absolutely lying, but still walked off the porch as well, trying to follow, even as the snow hurt his feet from the cold. Usually, he would let Dogman cool off, but this felt like desperation, not anger, and it was a good time for the conversation. They had to settle how to go forward from now on, yet he was still upset too. He didn’t want their son to think it was okay to go crazy like that. But Petey wasn’t so guiltless either in this relationship. “Do you think I hate you for this?! I’M TO BLAME HERE TOO, ASSHOLE!” He yelled, hearing it echo off the trees and seeing Dogman stop and look back, unable to move. Petey’s breath shuddered as it clouded around him in the cold. “I…I saw you…that first night we met. I saw how you broke their necks. I even called out when one was coming up behind you. Even after…” he didn’t know why but his heart was hammering and he was breathing a little quicker, “even after Lil Petey saw you were safe…I let you stay. I let you get close, even when I knew you were behind the mutilations of those people. I let you in. I let you hold and kiss and comfort my son…hold, kiss, comfort, and love ME…despite knowing you had blood on your hands. I saw you get better, even if it was slow. I’m the one who ignored your temper even though you knew how bad it could get and it’s me who brushed that off.” He grimaced, swallowing thickly, his heart aching horribly. “You’re kind to a fault. Sweet, attentive, strong, more mature than what anyone gives you credit for. A wonderful dad and amazing partner. I know now…you truly would kill anyone for us without so much as a blink to your eyes.” He reached out, loosely linking his fingers with Dogman’s. “It terrifies me. You…” he took a deep breath, “you will drown in the blood of the people you kill instead of letting any of us suffer more than what’s out of your control. I’m scared…I don’t know if I could ever kill anyone…be so devoted to you to do that. If I could, I would have killed the man-the people-who did this to you. But the most I can muster is disgust and a deep hatred, wishing for their deaths…but not doing it myself. If anyone harmed Lil Petey…I don’t know if I could kill them. I would hate them. Never forgive them. Wish them nothing but pain, but I don’t know about murder.” He admitted, feeling Dogman’s fingers close against his own and reached their linked hands up to rub against Petey’s cheek and whiskers and he looked into Dogman’s saddened eyes.

Dogman rubbed his side before signing. “I hope you never will. It will destroy you. I don’t enjoy killing, Petey. It scares me to my bones that in the moment, I feel a deep satisfaction when I see their lives leave their eyes and their pulses stop. But you’re right. I have never felt remorse or regret for killing them. The only time I ever did was on the battlefield when I got my comrades killed because of my negligence. I’ve tried to be better. You only wanted the best out of me, you said that yourself, but there’s a sick part of me that enjoys that I can protect you all by getting rid of the threat permanently and scare away anyone else who would dare to touch you.” He began to pull away, shame heating his body, knowing it was only a matter of time before he let his instincts take over, but Petey held tight, hurting them both with his grip.

Petey released a little laugh, shaking his head which throbbed. “I must be pretty sick too, then, because I can’t help but still love you anyway. No matter how violent you are, I see the rest. How you’re strong even when you’re scared. Even with your ugly side, you never hid who you were. You’re too hard on yourself sometimes. You could have gone after the parents of the kids who harassed our baby. You could have killed the man who did this to you and you have every right to, even though I hope you don’t because you’ll be put away for murder. But you didn’t. You held back. You’re making progress, even if you don’t see it.” He smiled reassuringly at Dogman, who swallowed hard and looked down for a few minutes before he surprised Petey by lifting him by his hips and throwing him over his shoulder and heading back towards the house. “Wha-?! Hey! I can walk!” He yelled, but didn’t struggle, knowing he wasn’t in danger. He sighed, using Dogman’s body to move and kiss Dogman’s temple. “Fine. All I ask for now, is that you don’t kill anyone in front of Lil Petey. Just…at least try to control it, if you can.” He felt Dogman nod and kiss his tail, but didn’t speak further. “Remember. I’m expecting the best out of you and that means not giving into your demons. I may be a surgeon, but I don’t like seeing death if I can help it.”

A little later Petey was sitting in the recliner, drinking his coffee with the ibuprofen taking effect for his head and the fire roaring, Dogman having made it his goal once they were back inside to make sure Petey was warm and not in pain. Petey kept thinking, seeing Dogman make them some breakfast and occasionally muttering to himself and stopped when he brought Petey some pancakes and eggs with sausage and sat next to him, rubbing his eyes. “Are we all good now? Or is there something else we need to bring up before we get Lil Petey? Speaking of him, though, I’m surprised we haven’t gotten any calls, even from him. I saw a text saying goodnight last night, but-uh-well-we-we were asleep by then. It was sent past his bedtime too.” He rambled, not used to the silence and blushing as he remembered, his face feeling warm, but when he looked at Dogman, it made him feel better to see his tongue poking out and he was blushing too, neither having meant for things to go so far yet, but it was obvious it was somewhat needed.

Dogman swallowed harshly and nodded softly, his fingers twitching as he remembered, but he shook his head from the thoughts. “He was probably too busy playing with Markle and Reuben since they’re close to his age and Auntie probably read a lot to him too. They’re very warm people and they would have wanted him to feel safe. Judging by no calls so far, I would say they’re succeeding.” He smiled, proud of his little small town extended family. A family he regretted ever feeling shamed enough to not return to. Thinking they would hate him for what he’d done and who he was made into.

Petey smiled back at him, feeling warm and not just because of the blanket and the fire. “Aside from you, I think they’ve made it a record for how quickly I’ve trusted someone with my son.” He stood, taking their empty plates to wash them, unconsciously feeling very comfortable in the home.

He only saw Dogman’s smile of pride when the hybrid grabbed his hand and began to pull him out of the kitchen. “We need to check your wound and change the bandages. Plus, our legs got a little muddy. Care to shower with me before we head down?” He signed, smiling more gently.

Humming, Petey bent down and kissed his nose. “Sounds like you had a plan ready. The neck is off limits until it heals more, though. I don’t think it can take much more rough treatment.” He whispered, pulling Dogman’s sweater down and seeing the blush, but Dogman nodded anyway, kissing his hand.

“If I need to be gentle, I will, but who said I was thinking anything naughty?” He signed, seeing Petey laugh into his other hand and pull him towards the bathroom, his tail swiping under Dogman’s chin.

…………..

Even if Lil Petey was worried about his Papa and Dad, he still enjoyed himself at Auntie June’s, his “cousins” having spent the night too to help ease him. They let him text them goodnight the night before, since he tried calling but they didn’t answer so he assumed they were talking or sleeping. He learned that Knight grew up with his uncles, even if they were 4-years younger than him and Auntie June and her husband often watched them. Apparently his Grandpa Knight also got into lots of fights with them, but when Lil Petey had a worried look on his face, he was assured and learned that it was mostly play- fighting and grappling. Which meant even if they fought, they would all stop if it got too far and it was never with anger (most of the time) and it was a good way to learn how to fight.

Lil Petey had been excited and intrigued by that, telling them that his Dad was teaching him to shoot a bow but play-fighting sounded fun and he wanted to learn. When he expressed it, Markle, the older brother (about 12-years old) with cornrows, and Reuben, the younger brother (about 9-years old) with longer hair up in braids, were ecstatic, begging Auntie June (MeeMaw June to them) if they could teach Lil Petey what they knew, having been known in the family to tussle with each other and even other kids in school.

He was also learning that even though Auntie June had a big heart and a loud laugh, she wasn’t above discipline if need be. She told them she wasn’t sure if Lil Petey’s parents would like him learning, but he saw the conspiratorial smiles of the boys while they had breakfast.

Afterwards, the brothers told them they were going to take Lil Petey to the park and Lil Petey thought nothing of it, though he was surprised a few kids could just walk to the park and no one bugged them except to wave or say hello. “That’s so amazing!” He exclaimed, his tail wagging and the brothers looked at him all confused.

“What is?” Reuben asked, chewing some gum.

Lil Petey smiled, eyes bright and sparkling. “That you can just walk around the town however you please and no one bothers you.”

Markle raised a brow at him, green eyes intrigued. “There’s a few places we ain’t allowed to go or else we’ll get a whoopin, but the park and a few other spots are safe. You ain’t allowed to walk around where you live?” He asked.

He shook his head. “There’s too many cars and bad guys where I live. That’s why Papa and Dad are so protective. That’s how Dad got shot, actually. I was walking around by myself, met Dad, then me n my friend Molly went to meet him again the next day, but we didn’t tell anyone and the day after that, the cops came and scared the crap out of us. You guys would love my friend Molly, but I still get nightmares about that day.” He felt Markle ruffle his head.

“That’s why you have to get stronger, right? You can’t fight nightmares by being weak and unable to protect yourself or your parents one day. So, Ru and I are gonna teach you how to fight.” He smiled rottenly, not bothering to ask about the shooting since it was obvious their Uncle Greg was fine now.

Reuben smiled too, but more gentle. “Yeah! And we’d love to meet your friend one day! Maybe she can come next time you guys visit? WOW!” He exclaimed, grabbing his brother’s arm and swinging it. “Did you think our family would grow so much, Markie?!”

Markle rolled his eyes, shaking his brother’s arm off before pushing him away. “Our family is plenty big, Ru. But, it’s nice to know Da and Uncle Jo are happy to know Uncle Greg is back. Even if Uncle Knight isn’t.”

“How does this work anyway? I call Auntie June that because she said to, but to you guys she’s “MeeMaw June” and Grandpa Knight is my grandpa because he was like a dad to my dad, but your dads are like “brothers” to my grandpa.” Lil Petey wondered, very confused since his little family seemed to keep growing.

Markle thought about it, piecing it together himself. “I wouldn’t think too much about the specifics, Cuz. Our dad and Uncle Jo are your uncles. MeeMaw June can be your MeeMaw too, but that’s up to you. But Uncle Knight is still your Grandpa and Uncle Greg is still your Dad. There. Solved.” He nodded proudly.

Lil Petey nodded, excited as they entered the park.

…….

The fighting lesson did not end well, but it did go well. Lil Petey learned how to defend and take a hit, his nose bloody and a few bruises under his fur, but he felt he learned a lot. Mostly defense, like guard your face and sides, and not really any offense, but he was a beginner, okay?! Reuben fussed over him more, being closer in age, but they all froze when they saw not only Dogman’s truck outside the house, but their Uncle Jo waiting for them, a smile appearing on his face.

“I knew you boys were about to disobey Ma when she said y’all went to the park. Think that’s new? We took your Uncle Knight there as kids too so our parents wouldn’t know. There’s no hiding it, so y’all better get your butts in here before Ma gets ya.” He warned, jabbing his thumb inside, about to feed them to the parents inside, but the kids didn’t know that… though he was more afraid of Dogman being pissed about his nephews beating up his kid. Or worse, the father of the kitten. That guy seemed prudish. What Dogman saw in him, Joseph would never know.

When the kids got inside, they froze. The brothers seeing their parents with disappointed looks, Dogman just sighed, knowing what must have happened, but Petey ran up, alarmed and checked Lil Petey, seeing nothing was broken but he was sore. “What happened?!” He asked, worried.

Lil Petey puffed out his cheeks, which hurt one side. “I’m fine, Papa. Markle and Reuben were just showing me how to fight.”

Petey groaned, his heart calming. “Why would they do that?”

Dogman had rolled his eyes, approaching and rubbing Petey’s back before inspecting Lil Petey and seeing he wasn’t beat up too much. His nose wasn’t broken and the rest was more bruised or tender. “I wouldn’t worry. They were just having some fun.” He signed, seeing Lil Petey nod enthusiastically.

“It hurt but it was fun too! I wanna get good at fighting like Dad so I can protect you too and look like the heroes in my comics!” Lil Petey laughed, ignoring the aching of his joints, but then was flicked in the head by his Dad, who gave him a serious look. Lil Petey straightened, knowing that look was for serious things, a little nervous about what he said wrong. “What did I say?” He asked, dramatically rubbing his head. Really, Dogman didn’t flick him that hard, but Lil Petey definitely wasn’t used to it.

“It’s fine on my end that you want to learn to fight, but don’t think for a second protecting us is part of the goal. If you need a goal, make it to fight for yourself, your friends or other kids who can’t protect themselves when no adults are near.” He signed, putting his hand up and pinky out. “Promise you will only protect those weaker who can’t protect themselves?” Then he looked at Petey, looking for his thoughts on it.

Petey sighed, knowing he couldn’t stop it from happening since his son seemed so adamant about it and maybe it would be smart for Lil Petey to learn some sort of self defense in case of emergencies, especially in the city where danger could be unavoidable, but he hadn’t even thought about his baby trying to protect him. “Your Dad is right. I have him to protect me and you and I can patch you both up anytime. I do want you to learn properly, though, no more just going at it. You could get seriously injured in an accident.”

Ryan had been watching the interaction and found it hilarious. Dogman was one to talk about protecting adults since he protected all of them from the time he was barely a year old. Didn’t always work, but still. Though…messing with him for acting all mature did sound fun. He looked at Joseph, who was probably thinking the same thing, and struck. “That’s pretty hypocritical when you were running around as a pup, Little Bad Wo-Doggie.” Ryan yelled out, about to drop kick Dogman, but as Lily yelled to scold him for setting a bad example in front the boys they were just getting onto about it, Dogman turned his upper body and grabbed his ankle before slowly standing back up, brow raised and a smirk, rotten as could be, began to spread across his large maw, even as he saw Joseph go to punch him in the side and he pivoted out of the way, still not releasing Ryan’s leg as he began to lose balance. “Not fair, Greg! That’s cheating!” He yelled.

“Not in the house, Greg.” Petey warned, not concerned since this was obviously play and not a real fight, even though he wasn’t sure why the twins started it or what the nickname he swore he was about to hear was about.

Two slippers and a work shoe hit the three of them, seeing Auntie June arching her brow expectantly and Jonathan shaking his head but he had a smile on his face, being reminded of when they were kids themselves, not men in their late 30’s. “If you’re gonna be roughhousing like a bunch of pups, as you so called it, Ryan Jasper Andrews, the lot of ya better head outside for that. You know better. Now give me my slippers and grab your Pop’s shoe. He still has work, which neither of you two seem to be interested in going to yourselves.”

“It was just a bit of fun, Ma. It’s been forever since we got to mess around with him and the DNR is closing down the area where we work due to a storm coming.” Joseph explained, putting Dogman’s head in a headlock.

“Jo’s right, Ma. We got the calls n all this morning before coming over. We were gonna warn ya and from what we found out it’s supposed to last a couple days, then leave. Just a small one, but there’s a chance of avalanches since we had all them rockslides last summer.” Ryan said, rubbing his leg from how Dogman kept it high up for too long.

Juniper hummed, placing her hand on her chin. “That does explain the wind and the air changing smells. Alright, you boys have everything you need or do we all need to do some restock?” She asked, looking at her sons expectantly as she saw her husband get his shoe and grab a few emergency items for the clinic that they kept at the house.

“How bad is it supposed to be?” Dogman used his phone to ask them, knowing how bad storms could get when you live in a small town in the mountains.

Petey looked at the group curiously. A storm wouldn’t be too bad unless it was building for days beforehand, right? They didn’t get many storms where they lived unless it was rainstorms or thunderstorms. Maybe some lightning, but the power wouldn’t go out unless it was a power line hit. “They said it was a small one. Couldn’t be that bad, right?”

The twins looked at him like he was crazy. “You city folks.” Ryan shook his head.

“Mama, can we stay here during it? We live closer to the outskirts and we haven’t been able to get those skinny trees cut.” Sophie asked, having gotten done breastfeeding Clementine. The boys ignored it, even though Lil Petey was curious, having never seen someone do that, but he didn’t want to be rude and ask about it in case it was one of those “not right now” situations.

“It might be smart, Ma. If you don’t mind.” Joseph offered, grabbing some supplies from his dad. “I can help around here for the time being and shovel so Pop can still make it to the clinic for any emergencies.”

As if the Devil itself spoke, it began to snow again, thick flakes falling slowly for the moment and Dogman stared at it, his mind elsewhere, back on the field when snow wasn’t whimsical, but a cold canvas. It wasn’t too bad yet, so he took deep breaths.

“Greg?” Petey asked, having seen Dogman look deep in thought before his eyes glazed as he looked outside, as if far away, then his chest rose and fell with deep breaths. “You okay?”

Dogman blinked, forcing his eyes away and signing. “I’m fine. Let’s go to the store for a few things then we need to head back so I can chop and stock up on firewood.”

“Are you sure y’all don’t wanna stay here too, Greg? You’re up in the mountains.” Juniper asked, deciding to get the home ready for one more family instead of going to the clinic with her husband. “Joseph, go help your Pop.”

Dogman shook his head. They would be fine. And he would rather keep the people who knew about his nightmares to a minimum if he could. “I think we’ll be fine. You’ll have your hands full as is, but call us if anything happens.” He let his phone speak for him.

The families all seemed to agree and before the snow became worse, decided to get ready for the storm to come, but Petey stayed back a moment, curious about what Ryan called Dogman. “Hey, Auntie June? Earlier? Was that just a nickname from when they were kids or something? It’s been bugging me since I heard it, I suppose. I swore he almost said “wolf”, but that doesn’t make sense. Is it because he’s a mutt? Or was it because of the stories I heard about how aggressive he could get?” He asked, some doubt creeping in his mind.

Auntie June smiled softly at him and shook her head. “You know how boys can be to a rowdy pup. Makin up things and tormenting. Why don’t ya run along now, Honey? Storms here can be a little rough.” She patted his back and gave him a little push. “Give it a couple days at most and the sun will give us a little warmth again to send Meredith and Knight off.”

……………

The storm did get worse as the day progressed, the flakes bigger and wind billowing so hard it was howling. Dogman spent the majority of the early afternoon chopping wood and Lil Petey helped by bringing the pieces in and Petey was in charge of making sure they had everything ready in case the power went out, which he doubted until he felt how strong the wind was getting and how much the trees swayed back and forth and decided to find them something they could make over the fire or snack on.

He was double checking the items when he saw Lil Petey come in with another armful and covered in snow. “Haw, haw, haw, you got it?” Petey asked, seeing his son place it in its spot.

Panting, Lil Petey dusted his hands and took off his snow cap. “Yep! All good now, Papa. Dad said that should be plenty for through the night and into the morning.” He shivered, placing his clothes by the fire to dry. “I’m going to take a warm bath.”

Petey nodded, but looked outside to see it getting worse but Dogman wasn’t inside yet. “Hey, before you do, Lil Petey, where’s your Dad? Is he still working out there? He better not, we’re fine.” He stood up, about to check when he heard Lil Petey’s voice and his worry grew.

“Oh, no. He said he was doing a walk around the property in case of anything. It was something, but I couldn’t understand his signs that well with all the snow. He shouldn’t be long.” He said before going into the bathroom.

Petey’s eyes widened and he stared outside, his anxiety growing. “Love…what are you doing? It’s awful out there.” He decided to walk outside anyway and see if he could catch the dark jacket Dogman was wearing, but the snow was so thick, he couldn’t really tell, no matter where he looked. “He’s fine, Petey. He knows this place better than you, so, Greg is fine. Just give him a minute.” He talked to himself, going back inside before he froze outside.

Chapter Text

Technically, it wasn’t quiet, with the wind and the snow crunching under his boots, but it still felt too quiet. It reminded him of the first winter they were at war. The once hot desert-like landscape had been covered in snow but its beauty couldn’t be appreciated for long. Soon enough, paths and fields were covered in black grease, ash, blood, slush and bodies with their eyes as milky as the untouched snow landing on their frozen faces. Dead children in their parents laps with tears frozen to their cheeks and anything they could use as a weapon in their hands, having tried to protect their injured or disabled relatives. It was part of why he hated the thought of Lil Petey wanting to protect them.

He hadn’t lied when he said he saw some people turn into monsters. Because of their own pain, they didn’t even care that they took an “enemy’s” child. Their parents, siblings, children, family, friends. Knight and himself never took a child’s life. Then again, what is an adult but someone’s child? But no one dared to face that truth. Not when everyone was fighting for their lives and their loved one’s lives. You didn’t think about it. You couldn’t, if you wanted to keep sane and even if you didn’t think about it, some wouldn’t stay sane for long anyway.

Shaking the snow from his head and trying to breathe, Dogman felt sick. The storm could attract wildlife and he wanted to make sure it was clear for now. He also just needed a moment to think. He still wanted Dr. Scum dead. If he was gone, he could rest better, knowing his family was safe. But could he? After Dr. Scum, there were the crime bosses that seemed to elude Dogman. He supposed if they stayed in line to some degree he could ignore them, surprisingly having a couple connections to relatives of said bosses, but that wasn’t who he was. He wanted so desperately to prove himself to Petey. To do right by him. But it was one thing after the next. Why couldn’t he rest? He could, if he just ignored everything and focused on the present. Yet, he couldn’t. Focusing on his present made him think of the dangers, which made him think of everything he had to do to protect them.

He began to walk back, feeling weaker. Right. Winter was bad for the body. Winters in the city were never this bad and he stayed inside or bundled up enough when outside to avoid it. He had to get warm or start running to get the heart pumping more or else the body would think it was dying again.

“You better hurry, Greg. The surgery wasn’t full proof. My body died between the time they cut off our heads.”

He heard Knight’s voice, and when his eyes widened to look around, he swore in the sheet of snow and wind, he saw a faint outline of Knight. He shook his head. He wasn’t there. He had to hurry. His heart began to palpitate violently, taking his breath away.

“Why can’t you let things be?! Even for a vacation, you’re running yourself ragged. Greg, the fight is over! Be at ease already!” Knight’s voice cried, being carried in the wind.

‘BUT I CAN’T! IT’S NOT OVER! Don’t you see that?! He will kill them! He will torture them! I can’t rest yet!’ He thought, since he couldn’t speak and rationally he knew he had to be imagining Knight talking.

“Yes, you can! Even farmers have multiple livestock guardian dogs because only one would run themselves to the ground in exhaustion! You will die like this!” Knight’s voice was desperate and a harsh gust of wind pushed Dogman forward.

‘HE NEEDS TO DIE! AFTER WHAT HE’S DONE TO US! I CAN’T LET HIM LIVE ANY LONGER!’ He knew it was major stress. Even with trying to relax or heal, it had been building.

“Then talk to Petey! Talk to anyone! Being split between your need for revenge and making sure your family won’t abandon you is tearing you apart! Do you think I would want this?! I would’ve fought harder to live if I knew you were going to do this! I just wanted you safe and happy! The same thing you want for Auntie’s family and your’s!” Knight cried and another gust of wind and violent palpitation had Dogman to his knees just yards from the back door.

‘BULLSHIT! YOU COULDN’T EVEN IF YOU TRIED! ONE OF US WOULD HAVE DIED SO IF YOU COULD HAVE EASILY BEEN THE SURVIVOR, WHY WEREN’T YOU?!’ He gasped, knowing he was just talking to himself, but he was so tired. ‘I’m trying…I’m trying so hard…’ he whined, panting, the rest of his body laying in the snow as he stared blankly at the white flakes. The snow was building fast, so he knew he had to move. He had to. Petey would be worried. He couldn’t risk his heart giving out. He had to be fine. Before he went inside, he had to pull himself together. ‘I just want you back…’

Knight would never come back. The lives he took could never be washed from his hands or reversed. What he had seen would never leave his mind. He had to stop. No. He had to move. Who knew what damage was happening, if any, the longer he stayed in the snow. It had to have been an hour by then, right? Or was it less? More? He didn’t know.

If there was a God, why would they give him a family when he couldn't heal? He didn’t deserve them and because of that, he was driving himself crazy trying to keep them safe. He needed help. He needed sleep. A good sleep. Maybe one where he didn’t dream at all.

“Greg! Greg, where are you?! It’s getting later and I’m pretty sure the property is fucking fine! Come get some tea and drink with us!” He heard Petey yelling, and his heart thumped, his limbs like jelly as he pushed the mound of snow off his body and almost fell again when he tried to walk.

Petey saw him and sighed in relief, his hand against his chest, but his tail lashed about. “What were you thinking?! It’s storming out there and-Greg?” He paused, seeing him struggling to step onto the porch and he kept his head down breathing oddly. “Greg? What happened?”

Dogman couldn’t even wave him off. “Heart out of wack. Need to get warm.” He signed, seeing Petey’s hands grasp his arms to help him inside.

“Well no shit, Dumbass. It’s freezing out there. Lil Petey, make a spot for your Dad. This idiot seemed to forget he was weak to the cold.” He scolded, but quickly noticed something was wrong. “I’ll scold you later, but let’s get you warm for now. Sit down and start taking off those wet clothes and I’ll get you some warm and dry ones. Can you hear me?” He asked, Dogman’s eyes distant and glazed, but he looked at Petey, nodding and slowly moving, but the body wouldn’t listen to him, his temperature still too low. “Just bend your legs so you can sit.” He said, having no clue what could have happened to make him like that.

Dogman listened, his mind still racing even as he focused all his energy on controlling his body to obey. He hated being weak. Hated when things got to be too much. He just wanted one good sleep. He sat, but his body made him lay down, trying to put pressure on his chest to stop the palpitations.

“I’m going to get him clothes, why don’t you help him, Lil Petey?” Petey said, wondering what went wrong. He wasn’t frost bitten. He wasn’t outside long enough for hypothermia. But something happened.

Lil Petey nodded, giving his Papa a salute before he untied Dogman’s shoes and tried pulling them off his feet, then worked on his jacket. “Hey, Dad? Are you okay? You’re breathing weird.” He said out loud, seeing Dogman try to help him remove his jacket and the sweater and kicking off the boots.

“I’m fine. My body doesn’t do well in the cold.” He signed, trying to shake his stress away and breathe through the constant palpitations.

Lil Petey hummed, laying next to Dogman and wrapping his arms around his torso under his armpits and his legs around his waist as he laid his head on Dogman’s chest. “This should help. Papa can snuggle you too and we can be near the fire.” He went quiet for a moment, before he lifted his head, concerned about how his Dad’s heart was beating. “Hey, Dad? Why is your heartbeat weird? Are you sick? And why do you push yourself so much?”

Confused, Dogman tried using one arm to make them sit, one arm still wrapped around the kitten. “They’re palpitations, Bud. Just means my heart beats weird when I get too cold outside. And..I feel like I need to. I want you both as happy and safe as you can be and not wanting for anything.” He smiled gently, rubbing his knuckle against Lil Petey’s cheek.

Lil Petey furrowed his brow. “That’s silly, Dad. For a couple reasons.” He said, trying to warm the much larger hand.

Dogman chuckled. “How so?” He tried breathing normally through the palpitations, but his chest would still hitch a few times. Lil Petey needed him to smile.

Humming, Lil Petey nodded firmly, neither aware that Petey was at the entrance to the hall, listening. “Well, to be as happy as we can be, you need to be happy too. We love you so much that when you’re sad or hurt, it makes us sad. But it’s okay to be sad sometimes!” He gently smacked his hands on Dogman’s cheeks, looking just like Petey with that little worried scowl on his face. “To be safe, we need to protect you too when you can’t do it, like right now. And if we didn’t want for anything, we can’t work for it. Working hard is half the fun, you know!” He smiled, bright and happy, thinking about his parents and how hard they worked at their jobs and to make him and each other happy. “I want to be good at fighting now. I want to also be an amazing comic author one day too! But it wouldn’t be as fun if I knew it after one day of trying. I worked hard at drawing and now I’m better than I was when I started! And I bet, with enough hard work and you helping me to take on big baddies, I can get just as strong as you! Maybe stronger!” His hands were in the air then, hoping he motivated his Dad enough to not work too hard if he didn’t have to.

Dogman smiled, feeling pride under the stress and queasiness. “I’m happiest when you’re happy. I feel safe when you and your Papa take care of me. But, I suppose you’re right. Most of the things I’m good at wouldn’t be as meaningful if it were easy. How did you get so smart?” He lifted his hands to squish and rub Lil Petey’s cheeks, to show affection and appreciation, but before his hands could make contact his vision distorted and his hands were dripping with blood, reaching to wipe the tears off a frozen and pale face with milky eyes. He stopped, eyes widening and couldn’t figure out if he should pull his hands away or fight past the flashback, just to make sure Lil Petey didn’t ask questions.

Petey saw the change almost immediately. “Hey, Baby, time for bed. Just because you stayed up past your bedtime last night doesn’t mean you will now. Let me check on your Dad.” He said, plopping the shirt and pants next to Dogman and moving Lil Petey who began to pout.

Dogman rubbed his face roughly and reached out quicker than Petey could stop him, and wrapped Lil Petey in a hug, shaking and nuzzling his nose under Lil Petey’s jaw, making him giggle before pulling away and signing, the palpitations so uncomfortable he wished he could cough them up. “Sweet dreams, Buddy. See you in the morning.” He signed, licking Lil Petey’s cheek and let him go, feeling Petey gently grab his hand and Dogman saw the blood lessening.

“Good night, Dad. Night, Papa. Love you both!” He said, running down the hall.

They stayed silent for a few minutes as they heard Lil Petey go to his room and Petey got on his knees and moved in front of Dogman, wrapping the hybrid in his arms and feeling him shudder and shake, unable to move his arms again. “Shhh. Whatever you saw, it’s not there. You HAVE to talk to me, Greg. About anything, about everything. Whatever is eating you up is eating you alive and destroying you. Do you think we want to see that?” He asked, pulling away, seeing tears in Dogman’s eyes, using one fist to pound against his chest. “What’s going on with your chest?” He lowered his head, pressing his ear to it, hearing Dogman’s breath hitch. “Palpitations? It’s not from caffeine, you don’t drink enough for it. Nicotine? I don’t think so, I haven’t seen you smoke in a couple days. Hm. Must be stress and anxiety. Should’ve guessed that first. Talk to me.” He said, pulling away after he gave a small kiss to the hybrid’s chest, seeing Dogman still struggling.

Dogman grabbed his head, shaking it before signing, getting annoyed with the faulty heart he had. “It’s not fair. I’m trying. I really am. I want to listen to you, but I want him dead! So many innocent lives have been lost yet I’m still here. He’s still here. I just want him dead, but then who’s next? I’ve been going to Sarah once every two weeks, I even began to try anger management, but…” he grimaced and took a deep breath, trying to slowly release it. “It’s days like this when I feel like I’m back to square one.” His arms loosened again and he leaned his head forward and Petey held him against his chest, rubbing Dogman’s scarred up back with large strokes.

Petey sighed. He had hoped that telling him not to kill Dr. Scum would give him an out, a way for Dogman to move on, but for some reason it just seemed to confuse him. If Petey remembered correctly, he just lost the core of his family not even 2-years ago. It had barely been a year and a half. Ah. He got it now. “You’re trying to rush yourself. That’s what’s wrong.”

Dogman lifted his head and looked at Petey with tired eyes. “Rush myself?”

Petey nodded, petting him, feeling his body warm. “It took me years just to accept that my mom wouldn’t come back, no matter how much I wished the sickness onto my dad. It took years…” he sighed, fingers gently running along the exposed side of Dogman’s mouth, “to just let my dad live his life and not care what happens to him. As long as he stays out of my life, who cares what he does with his.” He brushed the tears away from his hybrid’s face. “I don’t blame you for feeling that way. I’ve been there too. But you’re acting like you’re on a time limit.” Wait. It just clicked. “Why are you in such a hurry anyway? I need the whole answer, Greg.”

Dogman sighed, rubbing his face before he used one hand to rub Petey’s neck, then caress his whiskers tenderly, the heart palpitations weakening but not yet gone. “I just want to keep you and our son safe. The sooner I can do that, the less I’ll have to worry if either of you will be snatched up and tortured. I don’t want him to turn you…hurt you…hurt our son…I just don’t want to give him time to plan anything.”

Petey’s brows furrowed and his mind raced with that information. So Dogman was really wanting to kill Dr. Scum? He understood, but that would be worse for Dogman’s mental health right? “Greg…no one else knows why you pulled a gun on Dr. Scum and he hasn’t hurt anyone else that we know of. He isn’t going to hurt a well known surgeon and his kid. Give yourself time to grieve and heal with us before you do something you’ll regret.” He could tell after he said it. It wasn’t all for Dogman. It was something selfish. He didn’t want Dogman to be put away or “exiled” in a sense and never be able to have a peaceful life again because he was so adamant about revenge. He didn’t want to lose him because he was being reckless.

His beloved hybrid deserved to grieve and heal with time like a normal person. He deserved happiness and to look forward to a bright future with Petey, Lil Petey, and Juniper’s family as their own too. To enjoy holidays and weekends with Genie and her family and be “God-Uncle” forever for Valentina. To have their weird “guy time” with Steve and see Rene flourish in her new environment. After everything he had been through, even though Petey still didn’t know everything, he only knew pieces that Dogman shared when feeling particularly vulnerable, Dogman deserved to finally feel peace again. A peace that Petey had been able to glimpse here and there, like looking through blackout curtains to see the sunrise after a long winter. It was possible, if Dogman would give himself time.

Dogman pulled away and got up, the palpitations worsening despite his body temperature going up and trying to think without getting defensive. “But he said he would!” He signed, trying to get Petey to understand, knowing he was watching Dogman pace. “He said he would make you both like me! I don’t know how exactly, but he would!” He began to panic, his legs shaking, trying to breathe while he paced. “HE SAID YOUR STRIPES WERE A BLUEPRINT! HE SAID OUR SON WAS SO FRIENDLY, ANYONE COULD PICK HIM UP OFF THE STREET! Am I supposed to ignore that?!” He looked at Petey desperately, needing him to say he would forgive Dogman if he went through with it. Needing him to love him even if he did ruin whatever kind of life he had in the city, because…because at least then they would be alive. Safe. Unharmed.

Petey stood, trying to make Dogman stop and breathe. “He hates you, doesn’t he? He could have been lying, Greg. He knew what to say to get under your skin and you’re letting him. You’re smarter than this. You’re better than this. Of course you want to go after the man that hurt you and took away the man who raised you. But is sabotaging the good life you have now worth it?”

Getting frustrated, unable to calm, Dogman growled in his throat and plopped himself on the couch, covering his face and trying to let go of that fear and clung to his heart. He felt the couch dip next to him and heard Petey release a loud sigh as well, leaning enough to lay his head on Dogman’s naked shoulder, both too lost in their minds and forgetting their initial tasks. They stayed silent, unwilling to separate, but needing the time to let their frustrations and feelings fade. They knew it would be healthy to go to different rooms, but neither had the energy after the emotionally draining day they had. “I’ll think about it.” He signed, feeling Petey nod and they stayed silent for a while after that, enjoying the fire and warmth of the other.

Letting out a deep breath, Dogman held one hand out, but he noticed how limp Petey was and his breathing was deep and relaxed, a small snore leaving his nose, making Dogman smile tiredly before it faded and he grabbed his phone from his pocket as carefully as he could as to not wake Petey and texted Steve. He had to know what was going on before he could answer Petey. They were early into the stages of the plan, but Dogman couldn’t just abandon it. One of his worst traits was when he was on a “hunt”, he never stopped until his “prey” was caught.

[Dogman: Petey’s sleeping on my shoulder. What do you have? Or did you call this morning just to talk about my temper?]

He waited, the palpitations barely noticeable now. His phone vibrated a few minutes later.

[Steve: Awe aren’t you 2 sickeningly sweet. No, I called to tell you what I had but then Big Kitty there told me what happened when you did lose it. From what I’ve heard, the Crime Bosses are debating whether or not to do anything about you since you’ve offed their people and I heard the prick who did that to you was sent back to his own city to help for a while since the amount of people coming into your lover’s hospital has lowered enough. Idk when he’ll be back.]

Dogman released another sigh, not realizing he was tense until he felt his whole body loosen and he lifted his head to the ceiling. ‘Really? Who the Hell made that happen, huh?’ He thought, suspicious of that luck. He wasn’t worried about the bosses. As long as Dogman stayed away from their gangs, they wouldn’t touch him yet. He looked down to his phone, his whole body feeling like jelly, but in a good way.

[Dogman: I’m not worried about them. I’ll leave the rest alone since I’m not sure if he’ll return, so you don’t have to keep taking tabs. How’re you and Rene?]

He decided to ask, wanting to check in now that he knew.

[Steve: We’re good. I’m all healed up from the beating you gave me and Rene is adjusting enough to have made some friends and a couple of her old ones visited for a sleep over a couple days ago. Buuuut I did notice that gnarly bite on Petey earlier. You two finally fucking then?]

Dogman felt his whole body heat and his chest was red from his blush. This idiot!

[Dogman: No, we’re not, Asshole! Why do you care?! Go find someone else to bother about their love life! Or go find one to sleep with yourself!]

He set his phone down to rub his face from the embarrassment.

[Steve: Lol I will never stop meddling in your love life, Mongrel! And mine is perfectly good thanks for asking. Did you want any details?]

Dogman scrunched his nose. Of course he wouldn’t be serious.

[Dogman: No. I’m going to bed. Had a long day. Get some rest yourself. Tell Rene I said hi.]

He got a reply easily enough but it was just Steve being an ass.

[Steve: YES MOM! And yk I will, Puppy. Focus on taking care of your family. Night, and don’t get too frisky if your son’s in the house!]

Dogman didn’t even bother replying to that and pocketed his phone before he gently moved, placing one hand on Petey’s back and bending to place Petey’s knees in the crook of his arm and standing, feeling Petey move a little.

Petey grumbled, waking up a little. “Did I fall asleep?” He muttered, still half asleep and nuzzling into Dogman’s neck. “Mmm…did you think about it? Better…be good…” he yawned, trying to keep his eyes open, but Dogman began to growl softly, imitating a purr, and Petey was unable to hide his smile, hoping that meant Dogman would give up on his vendetta.

Dogman smiled, moving Petey slightly to open the bedroom door and pull the blankets back to set Petey on his side, seeing his eyes open with a scowl.

“Cold. Why is it cold?” He cursed, tail lashing under the blanket and curled more into it, exhausted.

Nodding, Dogman left momentarily to grab the clothes and the blanket that was on the couch, it being warmer than the one in the room, and laid it over Petey along with the blanket already draped over him before he changed and crawled in on his side, hoping he could sleep through the palpitations or that they would be gone by morning. He was fine. His body would survive anything. He had a little more time. It was a miracle. That, or a trap. But for Petey’s sake and his own, he was going to go with “miracle”. For now, his family was safe. He felt Petey’s tail move to lay against his hip, having fallen back asleep. Dogman felt his own eyes grow heavy, giving Petey’s cheek a kiss and he breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe he could give himself some time. He was safe there, surrounded by Petey and a quiet and warm cabin and knowing their son was sleeping soundly in the room across the hall.

………

It was summertime in his dream, with the sun hot and the grass a little crunchy. Beyond those, everything was white. Dogman walked around, unsure if it would stay a dream or turn into a nightmare.

“GREG!”

He heard an all too familiar voice and turned on his heel, being body slammed to the ground by a body like his and when the man pulled away, Knight was smiling like a thousand watt light bulb and messing with Dogman’s face and ears, giving loud kisses to his head like he used to do, the hybrid lying still in shock, eyes wildly looking around for the danger. It would turn into a nightmare at any moment.

“Greg? What’s wrong, Bud? I thought you would be excited.” Knight said, moving off the dog-headed man.

Dogman moved as well, body tense, looking around himself for any blood, but saw none. “Where am I?” He asked, using his voice, expecting it to be the garbled and unarticulated voice he had, but it wasn’t. He usually spoke clearly in his dreams. His hands went to his throat, feeling, but he was still how he was when awake. He was dreaming, that was obvious, but it was strange to dream of Knight without it being distorted and full of horrors. “Why are you being nice?”

Knight looked like Dogman slapped him. “What do you mean? Greg, this is the first time I’ve seen you since…since the incident.” He reached out, just wanting to finally tell Dogman how proud he was of him and hug him again, even if he couldn’t feel anything physically, but Dogman recoiled, rushing to stand up. “Greg? Aren’t you happy to see me? It’s really me. Let me explain, if you’re confused. You’re feeling safe enough so I can actually visit you, especially since we’re home, where we’re more connected.” He kept his hand out, as if to wait for Dogman to sniff it and smiled gently. His dog really changed in the year he was gone. If this were Dogman from before, he would have been jumping on Knight and licking him till his face was soaked. He would’ve been open and happy. It broke his heart to think of how Dogman would be now if he hadn’t found a family. “I’m so proud of you, Bud. After everything, you have a family again. One you made on your own.” His eyes were soft and full of love, hoping his words could make it to him.

Dogman looked at him intensely, eyes roaming the uniformed frame of Knight, not covered in blood or gore and his eyes were his, not just black pools. He still wasn’t sure though. It could be a trap. He took tentative steps forward, sniffing, but he was so used to Knight’s scent becoming his, he couldn’t tell. He still couldn’t trust it. He couldn’t. Too many times he had Knight in his nightmares. Sure, this one was telling him all he wished to hear, making his heart happy to hear the words and know he was proud despite everything, but those black (yet only the pupil) eyes could turn any moment. He could laugh and take back the words. His muzzle scrunched and a warning growl escaped his throat, making Knight flinch. No. He couldn’t trust any Knight that appeared in his dreams. They would only hurt and blame him. “Get away from me, now.” He snapped his jaws.

Knight was so confused and shocked. This wasn’t his puppy. His fur-baby. But it was. What happened to him after he died? If Knight were honest, he barely remembered their capture or anything after the bombs went off. He remembered glimpses, pain, being drugged out of his mind and even begging them to leave Greg alone. But…why couldn’t he trust him? “Greg, Bud…it’s me. How can I prove it? What happened?” He asked, concerned. He still held his hand out, not giving up.

The sun moved slightly, casting a shadow behind Dogman and it was his turn for his eyes to go black as a red eyed silhouette emerged, wrapping its arms around Dogman’s shoulders, an oily and feral grin on its maw, making both Knight and Dogman flinch, but Dogman couldn’t pull away from it. “Then prove it. You can’t. Whatever you tell us, we would have already known about. What? Do we scare you now?” It asked, its own voice garbled. “Having our head sewn onto your body? Using it as our own? Killing people with it even though we’re not at war? All the lives we took and will continue to take, using your hands?” The shadow smiled bigger, more blood dripping from its smiling maw. “How could you be proud of all the blood we’ve spilled? You don’t care. You’re just here to torment us!”

Knight felt his ethereal body tense and he glared. “WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU?! YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT HIM! Get away from my kid!” Knight yelled, reaching out and running towards, but his body began to flicker out. That wasn’t good. Dogman wasn’t feeling safe. “I…” his brows furrowed with concern and he tried thinking of anything Dogman didn’t know. It was hard because he had always told Dogman everything. Ever since he was a pup.

Dogman hated the feeling of the shadow over his shoulders. He growled, snapping his jaws at it and ripping his body away, his heart hammering. He knew it. It was all a lie. A nightmare. He needed Petey. He needed his family. “Wake up! Wake up! Dammit, me, wake up!” He yelled, grabbing his head.

Knight turned to him, then ran, grabbing his forearms, seeing the long scar he’d made while they were captive. “Greg! Greg, listen to me! Don’t listen to that thing! I always told you, didn’t I? You’re my “heart dog”. My fur-baby. You were always there for me and you were so strong even when your body was being torn apart! You know I love you! You know that! We couldn’t control our comrades' actions! Those innocent lives are not on our hands! Please. Calm down.” He saw he flickered more and Dogman tried getting away.

The shadow morphed, turning into the large golden dog with blood caked into its fur, eyes still hollow and red, but it didn’t break eye contact with Knight. “Do you know how many times we tried to follow you? We never wanted to damage your body, though, so our options were limited.” It laughed cruelly. “Did you think your girlfriend would be there for us? That cheating whore left long before we ever returned! Abandoned in a cold home with barely a thing left! It doesn’t matter now, though, does it? The guilt eats him alive anyway.” It circled them, leaving bloody paw prints where it walked, dying the golden grass. “But what do you care? You left too, long before you died. You gave up. We’re a monster now! And once those cats realize that, they’ll leave too. Leave us in a cold home full of memories. I wonder if we will survive again?”

Knight gulped, tears springing to his eyes, realizing this thing wasn’t a “demon” but it was close. Of course it wasn’t fading out like Knight. This thing was part of Dogman’s mind. His fears, his resentments, his rage. Knight tried one last time and wrapped Dogman into a tight hug, hoping it wouldn’t be the last one. When was their last hug? Before the landmines, that’s for sure, maybe even days before that. “I know you think I’m lying, but I’m not, Greg! I love you! I’m proud of all you’ve accomplished for being just a dog before. You’re my kid. My best friend. I see how hard you’re trying and-“ he flickered more, but Dogman still allowed him to hold him, “and here’s something you don’t know. In Mama’s cookbook is a document. I never told you or anyone except Auntie June and Joseph and Ryan overheard. Ask her if you don’t believe me. I couldn’t tell anyone the truth. But it’s all there. The reason for your aggression, your mood shifts, everything. It’s there! Please, Greg. It’s really me here with you!” He sobbed, so scared of what Dogman saw probably all the time.

He always just wanted to live a happy life with his soon-to-be wife, Greg, and maybe a kid, especially after his mom died and he was too cowardly to face it. Too cowardly to stay. His dog didn’t deserve this. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry I left you to suffer so much. I’m sorry you’re haunted so badly by the ghosts we’d seen. But…I’m not in pain anymore. Please…please…” he begged, wishing the monster circling them would leave. He went on his tiptoes and kissed Dogman’s head before he saw Dogman close his eyes, tears falling. Maybe it was too soon. He had just missed Greg so damn much. Was he the one that needed to beg for Dogman’s forgiveness?

………….

Dogman sat up with a gasp, moving Petey who rolled off him from where he had moved in his sleep to being sprawled across Dogman’s chest and stomach, accidentally waking him, but Dogman felt sick, with sweat along his body and he got up on shaking legs. He was going to puke.

“Mmm…Greg, that was rude. Go back to sleep, it’s too damn cold.” Petey grumbled, but sat up, rubbing his eyes when Dogman carefully left the room, a hand over his mouth. “Greg?” Rubbing his eyes, he heard puking and got up, realizing it wasn’t just a random dream. He stood by the door, wiping the drool off his face. “You okay in there?” He asked, trying to keep his voice down. He heard the toilet flush and the sink turn on and off before Dogman opened the door, still looking tired and when he closed it, he turned, pressing his head and face into Petey’s chest, leaving his arms at his sides. “Love?” Petey silently lifted his arms and held Dogman close. “It’s okay. It was just a dream, whatever it was.”

Dogman sighed into his chest, trying to inhale as much of Petey’s scent as he could. He stayed there, trying to calm down and feel safe again.

Petey bent his head and kissed Dogman’s head. “Come on, it’s still dark out. Let’s get more sleep before the little early bird wakes us up.” He moved his hands to Dogman’s chest and pushed, but Dogman shook his head, rubbing his own face.

“Don’t want to sleep but you can. I didn’t mean to wake you up, Darlin.” He signed, yawning and began to walk into the kitchen to make some coffee.

Petey sighed, rolling his eyes. He was not going back to a cold bed. Not when his perfect heater was walking around. “Fuck it. We can nap later if we get the chance.” He complained, checking the clock on the wall to see it was almost 5 AM and put a few more pieces of wood in the stove to get it going again before he hugged himself to keep warm and walked into the kitchen, seeing Dogman mindlessly starting up the coffee machine and had their mugs out and creamer. “There really aren't any meds Sarah could prescribe you?” He asked, going behind Dogman and laying his head on his while his arms wrapped around his stomach. “I need my heater not to wake up at godforsaken hours and leave me cold in bed.” He joked, hearing Dogman chuckle and turn in Petey’s grasp and walk him back to the counter and ran his hands up Petey’s torso.

Dogman smiled at him, kissing where Petey’s heart lay under his clothes. “Nothing so far has helped or it made the nightmares worse. Sorry.” He sighed, already feeling a little better. “I just realized when I saw the calendar. Depending on when we get back on Wednesday, I might have to quickly hole up in the house and take a CBD to sleep. So I can’t go out or anything that night.” He signed, smelling the coffee brew.

Petey looked at the calendar. “You’re right. Are you sure you want to be alone that night?”

He nodded. “I’ll just sleep through it. I wouldn’t be good company.”

Laughing, Petey hummed, using his fingers to brush some unruly fur on the back of Dogman’s neck. “I bet Lil Petey would want to tell Molly all about the trip when we get back. Especially before school starts. So if Flippy can take him and all, maybe we both can have something and chill out at home and maybe you can sleep long enough where we can get a full night’s rest and you can warm me up to my heart's content.” He offered, bending his head and biting Dogman’s ear playfully, hearing Dogman’s growl and tried not to yell out when he lifted him to sit on the counter and he bristled. “Cold! You jerk!” He smacked Dogman’s shoulder, happy to hear his laugh and see his smile.

Dogman kept laughing, feeling the warmth of his heart spreading to his whole body. “You know…I think I might have time for that.”

Petey’s eyes widened, understanding, before they softened and he smiled, leaning down to kiss Dogman before he stopped, making Dogman whine. “I haven’t brushed my teeth yet.”

Pouting, Dogman looked up at him with large brown eyes. “I don’t mind.” He signed.

Rolling his eyes, Petey hopped down, kissing his cheek. “I do mind. I’ll kiss you properly afterwards, just be patient. I might as well get ready for the day. Care to join me?” He asked, looking over his shoulder with a smirk.

Eyes impossibly soft, Dogman shook his head, despite how tempted he was. “The coffee would get cold if I did, unfortunately.” He crossed his arms and shooed Petey off. “Better hurry before I do join you and ruin the coffee.”

Petey chuckled in response, purposely walking in a way to distract Dogman before he turned the corner to walk down the hall. “Your loss, Lover Boy.”

Dogman watched him walk away, shaking his head. The tall cat was a tease, but dammit it all if part of Dogman didn’t love it. The coffee wasn’t quite done yet so his mind wandered and he began to look for the cookbook. It was just a nightmare, but he had some hope. He looked for it, not sure if he even wanted to believe Knight’s words. He had done so much wrong, how could he be proud? When he found it, he almost didn’t reach for it. He was nervous. He didn’t know what document he was even talking about. He grabbed the book, remembering how love it was and it was worn and a little frayed along the edges as proof. Big Mama loved cooking and baking for everyone, and especially for her family. He opened it, smiling gently as he read the recipes in her handwriting and memories came to mind along with some tears. He laughed at a couple that had little notes about who’s favorite recipe was what and why. He got close to the end, having flipped through some pages and an envelope poked out, making him freeze until he heard the coffee pot beep.

Petey came back in while he was making sure the right amount of creamer got in both and he spotted the cookbook, curious. “What’s that?”

Dogman turned his head and shook it, bringing their coffees over and handing Petey his. “Big Mama’s cookbook. I…” he paused. Could he say? Petey told him about his crazy dream. But that meant he would have to face what he’d done in the dream. “I had a dream with Knight in it. He…he tried convincing me that he was “real”, but I didn’t believe him. He said the proof was a document in the cookbook.” He stopped, taking a sip even as it burned his tongue. “He has to hate me after that. I pushed him away. It turned into a nightmare on its own.” He gulped, setting the cup down, but he couldn’t bring himself to grab the envelope.

Petey noticed and grabbed it. “He could never hate you, Greg. I doubt it’s in his nature. Can I look?”

Dogman nodded. “I don’t know what it is. Knight just said it would explain my aggression and mood swings.”

Petey raised a brow, curious, and grabbed his mug, walking to the couch where it was warmer near the fire and Dogman followed. They sipped on their drinks for a bit first, listening to the dying winds outside. Then, Petey grabbed the envelope, seeing a stamp in the corner for a DNA testing facility and Knight’s name in the middle. He opened it, unfolding the paper and reading over it, shocked at first until a laugh began to bubble up his throat. It wouldn’t stop, mostly because it made sense now. The moods, the temper, how he snarled, his vigilance, his protective instincts, his endless need to chase his target no matter the context and even the stupid nickname he swore Ryan was about to use. “Haw, haw, haw, haw! It makes sense now! God dammit that’s such a stupid nickname but it’s so childish it’s funny! No fucking wonder!” He continued to laugh until Dogman gave him a worried look.

“What is it?” He asked, taking a peek but unable to understand most of what was written.

Petey shook his head, leaning over and kissing his cheek. “Apparently my Big Bad Lover isn’t so domesticated. It has your lineage as far back as your great-grandparents. Wanna see?” He placed it closer to Dogman who looked at the page and still couldn’t understand since the words were all in that “scientific” language.

Dogman shook his head. “I don’t understand the words. Can you tell me?” He scooted closer, seeing Petey’s hand move to his face and turn it to kiss him.

Petey pulled away, his tail curling around Dogman’s waist. “Your great-great-grandparents must have been wolves. Grey wolves to be exact. Then your great-grandfather was an Anatolian shepherd/wolf mix who bred with another Anatolian shepherd purebred and so your father is ¼ wolf and your mom was a golden retriever. So you didn’t look like one at all but your size and temperament spoke volumes. Isn’t that cool? Though, I do wish we would’ve known this before. It could have saved us lots of trouble in figuring you out and finding solutions to your temper problem.” Petey was smiling, unfazed, but he stopped when he saw how horrified Dogman was. “Hey…it’s not a big deal. We just need to find out how to appease this side of you. Maybe finding balance with it will help you out.”

Dogman took a moment to process. This was bad. No wonder Knight never told anyone. No wonder they gave him that nickname growing up. “No. This is bad. Not just because of my temperament, but if anyone in this town finds out, I’m dead. There used to be packs of wolves, but due to there being more predators than prey, they were merciless against livestock and sometimes kids if they wandered too far from town, which was normal here. They were wiped out eventually, but any dog with even a bit of wolf DNA used to be destroyed. It’s simmered down a lot now, but most folks here still hate them and even kill coyotes on sight, not wanting a repeat of the wolf hunts. He said Auntie June and Ryan and Joseph know, but no one else can. Dammit…” he paused, trying to process what that meant for him.

Petey was rightfully shocked hearing that. It was a tragedy on both sides at some point, but Dogman wasn’t born there. He didn’t even look like a wolf when he was a full dog. Looks like Petey had a lot of research to do to help with “satiating” that part of Dogman’s behavior though. “You’ll be fine. We don’t have to tell anyone, not even Lil Petey. If it helps, I think it’s kinda hot.” He blushed, turning his head so Dogman didn’t have to see it. It was the truth, though. Even if his need to kill was strong, which scared Petey, Dogman’s protectiveness and need to please his family was attractive to him beyond measure. He was also loyal and it seemed he had the wolves instinct to mate for life, judging by his promises he kept making. He turned his head when Dogman stayed silent and saw the tongue poking out and the blush along his chest, shocked.

“What?” He dumbly signed.

Blushing harder, Petey bristled. “I’m not repeating myself! No way! I know those big ass ears heard me!”

Still blushing, Dogman began to snicker, his shoulders shaking and he kept shaking his head. “What am I going to do with you?”

Petey gasped, pushing him down and swatting his chest multiple times. “You are one to talk! That should be my line! What are you even lau-“ he was cut off by Dogman’s soft and loving look and his mouth on his own, the kiss firm and thankful. Petey relaxed into it, lowering his body to lay against Dogman’s as they kissed and he felt Dogman run his hands along his body.

Before it could get too heated, as it seemed to be headed, both panting and kissing and yet it wasn’t enough, they had to separate fast when they heard the door to Lil Petey’s room open and his little feet slowly padded down the hall.

Lil Petey was rubbing his eyes, waking up, and saw both his parents blushing like mad on opposite ends of the couch while they drank their coffee. “What’s going on? Papa, why are you blushing?” He asked innocently. “Can I have some cocoa?” He asked, seeing Petey stand immediately, and his tail was a little poofed in embarrassment.

“I am not blushing and yes you can!” He said, walking fast to the kitchen and hopefully get rid of his blush.

Dogman began to laugh again, embarrassed as well, but happiness bounced around in his system too as Lil Petey sat next to him, waking up more and yawning. “How did you sleep?”

Lil Petey smiled at him, nodding. “Very good. How did you sleep?”

Dogman hummed. “Fine, but I think I like waking up more. I get to see your Papa first thing in the morning that way.”

Lil Petey giggled, covering his mouth. “That’s so sappy, Dad. Utterly sappy. Like a romance movie sappy.”

Dogman chuckled, reaching his hand out to try and fix Lil Petey’s cheek tufts. “I guess it is. But your Papa makes me sappy because I love him so much.”

Still smiling and getting on his knees to face Dogman, Lil Petey asked. “Do you love me so very much?”

Rolling his eyes, Dogman scratched the bridge of Lil Petey’s nose, his eyes tender. “Yep. I love you so very much too.”

And that was more true than either of them could comprehend. They were his and they made it obvious that Dogman was theirs. He saw Lil Petey turn, seeing his Papa come out with the cocoa, back to normal. Dogman knew who he wanted and who he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Now only if Petey could get on the same page as him so he could start fulfilling some of those promises he made.

Chapter Text

Most of the day was spent relaxing and Petey took Lil Petey out to observe the large blanket of snow that they would have never seen in the city, since the storm was merciful and died down after one day, while Dogman used a bunch of popsicle sticks to write the names of his comrades lost. A total of 794 people from his unit. He remembered each because they haunted him and to help Knight, he had tried to remember their names and ranks to keep order. He was lucky Big Mama hoarded these for crafts or popsicles for the summer or else he wouldn’t have enough. He knew most of them had their own graves and memorials, but part of him wanted to be done with their hauntings. He wanted to send them off even if it was just sticks with names. He hoped it would help give him some peace. He didn’t think he deserved it, but he hoped it would give the illusion of peace. Enough to just move on.
He ended up just combining them, and said a few words in his head before dropping them in the wood stove, knowing the chimney would send them away.

………..

Later on, after getting a call from Auntie June saying they thought doing the “party” would be good that day so then Dogman and his family could focus on packing and shutting down the cabin the next day when they were due to head back to the noisy city, Dogman, Petey and Lil Petey were shoveling the driveway of the inches of snow so it would be easier to drive up and down, but soon enough it turned into a snowball fight, Petey being the one to start it and the family was chasing each other around until Petey’s phone began to ring and he had to stop to answer it, a large smile on his face.

Dogman and Lil Petey continued to shovel afterwards and Petey looked at them lovingly as he went inside. “Morning, Flippy. I was actually about to call you when I could. We’ve been busy today.”

Flippy just laughed on the other end. “Apparently I’m psychic too then. Molly woke up early and wanted to talk to Lil Petey, but they can after we do. What were you going to call me for?” He asked, and Petey could hear Molly in the back and maybe one or two other kids who also woke up early.

Throwing a couple pieces in the wood stove, Petey hummed. “I was hoping you could take Lil Petey on New Years. Greg said he usually takes something to sleep, but I’m worried since he’s been stressed and not sleeping well enough that I worry what he usually does won’t be enough.”

“How did he act last year? Or the years before? I know he wasn’t always like this, now that I know him a little, but veterans usually have issues on the holidays with fireworks.” Flippy brought up.

Petey was about to answer, but realized he didn’t know. Dogman didn’t actually talk about what he would do. “I don’t actually know. He just said he took an animal grade CBD supplement to sleep through it, but no details. I know he’ll probably just sleep, but I worry.” He admitted.

Flippy hummed before chuckling. “Of course you’d be worried. Your lover is a veteran with some extra baggage and this is your first New Years together. Go ahead. I’ll take Lil Petey. Besides, Molly’s been nipping at her new hands to hang out with him. We were just going to do some fireworks and then go to a spot I know that has a good view of the expensive stuff. But I have to ask.” He paused and Petey was curious, looking around the home that was now littered with their things, even after a week.

Flippy laughed, almost teasingly. “How is co-living going for you guys? Getting any ideas?” He asked.

Petey blushed, feeling indignant. “It’s just a vacation! That doesn’t mean living together would be the same! We both have long hours of work and we might not see each other as much and what about fights, huh? Just because it’s been really nice, doesn’t mean it will last!” He blushed, eyes roaming around the home and knowing each place they kissed or did even more risqué things.

Flippy began to laugh harder, being used to Petey’s embarrassed outbursts. “But you’re enjoying it and please, I know you, if there was any doubt of incompatibility, you would say so. You have this weird thing about “compatibility”, that’s why you never dated after Lil Petey was born and I can tell that’s not an issue. Is it just too soon?”

Petey blushed harder, hating that his oldest friend could call him out. “Of course it’s too soon, Flippy! We only just started dating on my birthday! Sometimes!” He paused, feeling a little guilty since he was part of it. “Sometimes I feel like we’re moving too fast! I just get swept away!”

Flippy was silent for a moment before he became more serious. “Is it? Usually, yes, it would be, but are you both in the "Honeymoon" zone or something more serious? You’ve skipped that stage or entwined it with your lives. He wouldn’t trust you unless he was vulnerable and it’s the same for you right? You’re both already raising a kid. I don’t know the details but what you just said with asking me to babysit means you know he probably won’t just sleep. Your relationship isn’t really “normal”, you know?”

Petey gaped like a fish (ironically) and scoffed. “It’s perfectly normal! For your information, he’s the healthiest relationship I’ve had in my life if I don’t count our friendship and being raised by my mom.”

He could practically see Flippy shrug. “You missed my point. But if you feel you’re moving too fast for your comfort, you need to tell him.”

Sighing and plopping on the couch, Petey ran his hand down his face before undoing the bandages, needing to see how it was healing after his phone call. “I don’t need to. He’s been patient, don’t worry. We’ve talked about some heavy topics but not in much detail. He knows when a topic is too soon for me and…and I don’t know if he realizes how much that’s appreciated. On another note, Lil Petey is liking it here too. We met some people that were family friends of Greg’s and they’re an interesting family.”

Flippy’s interest was piqued. “I’m happy for you, Petey, you deserve it, and so does Lil Petey. I’m glad he’s having fun and I know we’ll hear all about it later. Interesting to learn Greg has family, though. I thought he was alone?”

Petey shrugged, getting up to check his ear in the nearest mirror, seeing the scabs that formed, but it looked like he could stop wearing a bandage. “Mm. So did I. And if you count “blood family”, then yes, he’s alone, but that family friend and her family were really close to him so, yeah, he’s got family here. Tsk.” He hissed, the air against his ear feeling weird, stinging slightly.

“Walk into a corner again?” Flippy asked.

Petey still couldn’t believe he had a hole in his ear but he needed to answer. “No. It’s just weird feeling air on my ear like it is. We met some homophobes, but don’t worry, Greg pulled me out of the way of the gun.”

Flippy was silent for a moment, until he yelled in Petey’s ear. “YOU WERE SHOT?! WHERE THE HELL DID THAT GUY TAKE YOU FOR VACATION?!”

Petey held the phone at arms length, annoyed by his friend's tone and how he yelled in his ear with no warning. “Greg pulled me out of the way, so chill out! I don’t need everyone and their mothers fussing over a graze!”

“Well so~~~rry for being a good friend and CARING ABOUT YOU!” Flippy yelled, but he sounded relieved too and Petey heard Molly making a fuss. “Yeah, yeah, Molls. She wants to talk to Lil Petey. No, I am not hogging the phone. The phone is mine!”

Petey laughed in his hand and rolled his eyes. “I’ll get him, just give me a second.” Then, he walked back outside, his ear hurting slightly from the sudden drop of temperature and saw a couple cars pulling up and Dogman’s movements slowed. “Lil Petey! Molly’s on the phone!”

Lil Petey’s head whipped around and his smile was huge, green eyes bright. “Coming!” He then handed Dogman his shovel and ran towards Petey as fast as he could in the snow and jumped up and down excitedly until Petey handed him the phone.

“Don’t track those wet clothes all through the house.” Petey called to his son and went to greet Auntie June and her family who all were grabbing groceries and dishes. “We can help.” He approached Jonathan and held his arms out for the paper bag he had.

Dogman barked happily, not even asking before he took some tins and another bag from Lily and motioned for them to follow.

Auntie June smiled. “Why, thank you, Honey. We all got a little zealous and brought a lot. Good thing we all can eat, right?” She winked at Petey, getting entertainment from him bristling.

………..

The kitchen was a little crowded with Auntie June, Lily, Dogman, Sophie, and Petey himself, while Jonathan changed Clementine in the bathroom and Joseph and Ryan messed with the records and Markle and Reuben went to Lil Petey’s room to FaceTime with Molly and get to know their “cousins” friend. Some dishes were already prepared, just needing to stay in the fridge or be baked later and Petey was having a light conversation with Lily and Sophie about their reckless partners and what they all did for work while Auntie June listened and cooked her “famous” fried chicken while Dogman went where he was needed until Petey felt arms around his middle and a head pressed heavily against his back. “What is it?” He asked, setting the knife down to angle his body to see what Dogman was doing.

Dogman just shook his head and released a sigh. He was happy to have Auntie June and her family over. Happy that they were all happy and bonding and sharing stories. The two halves of his life; his past and his future, were getting along. But exhaustion hit him like a train, the monster in his mind asking, “but when will they leave? When will you hurt them?” He would never, but it didn’t mean they couldn’t decide to leave anyway. He rubbed his head against Petey’s back before signing. “I wanted to hold you, that's all.” Then, he yawned, hearing Petey scoff but his tail still wrapped around him and he let go, only to be put in a headlock by Joseph, with Ryan snickering by the kitchen entrance, but unless he wanted to twist Dogman’s neck, he was doing it wrong, so it hurt. His forearm was pressed against his jugular too tight and the hand on his head was pulling it one way. Dogman whined out loudly, feeling the pull and the stretching of the sutures under the collar which pulled the muscles and skin and he tried to pull Joseph’s arm with one hand and tap out with the other, but he didn’t listen, thinking Dogman was being a wuss. He was just cackling that he caught Dogman by surprise.

The women simply rolled their eyes, knowing this was a “play” initiative, but Petey saw Dogman’s face and how his neck was being held and a chill of fear ran down his spine.
“Don’t fucking do that!” Petey yelled, grabbing a random object, it being a pan, and threw it, hitting Joseph in the face and making both of them stumble back onto the tiled floor, which caused Dogman to release a choked noise and Petey to apologize. “Sorry, Greg! Are you okay?!” He asked, going to help Dogman up, who waved him off, taking off his collar to rub his neck and make sure the sutures didn’t stretch.

“Yeah, sure, it’s fine, I’m fine with being hit in the face with a frying pan!” Joseph exclaimed, glaring at Petey, rubbing his nose and forehead. “Man, what do you see in that fuckin feline, Greg? He’s pricklier than a porcupine on the rag.”

“Jo, you really shouldn’t talk-SHIT!” Ryan exclaimed, about to run over to help his brother as he saw Dogman twist his body and pin Joseph to the tiled floor with his hand around his neck, but Juniper held up her hand, making him halt.

“He ain’t hurting him.” She said, seeing how it plays out. She knew what her sons were doing, even if they didn’t themselves. She knew her sons were elated to finally have their “brother” back, but since the dynamic between them was now different, they had to settle it. Before, Knight was the “leader”, being the oldest and strongest and Dogman was at the bottom since he was just a dog.

“Greg, what the Hell are you doing? Let him go, it’s just words.” Petey said, going to pull Dogman away, but Lily grabbed his arm and shook her head.

“He needs to learn not to bad mouth a family member’s partner unless warranted.” Sophie said, but made sure to keep an eye out to make sure her husband wasn’t being put in any pain, all of them seeing Dogman wasn’t letting up. He wasn’t growling, but the longer Joseph was stubborn, the more Dogman barred his teeth and his ears went back.

Petey sighed, at first thinking they were all blowing this out of proportion and he rubbed his temple. “It’s fine. It’s not even the worst insult I’ve had thrown at me.”

Joseph was struggling, trying to remove the hand that began to tighten slightly and he felt Dogman move to place his knee on his stomach so he couldn’t move. “Get off, Greg…fucking Christ, how are you so heavy? I was only playing and that pan hurt like a bitch so I had every right to yell out. Bro, I could use a hand here!” He tilted his head to look at Ryan, who began to move again and grabbed Dogman’s shoulders to pull him off, only for Dogman to snap his jaws at him.

“Dude! Come on, it was a joke. It’s not like he said anything that bad and he didn’t say Petey would end up like Red-“ Ryan had his hands up placatedly, but he knew even he went too far when Dogman stood up and pushed him after he forced Joseph up by his shirt and pointed to outside, no longer letting this go.

Dogman knew the game, even as he flicked and ignored “Red”. “Pack” was its name. Their little group had a hierarchy and now that Knight was gone, they needed to reestablish that. They were still brothers and so close in age it had to be done. When younglings were in a pack, they had to fight to assert their ranks. Apparently trying to make them submit by holding them down wouldn’t work unless they were both down. He pushed again when the twins didn’t move.

Juniper snapped her fingers, getting their attention. “Outside, he says, and I agree. You boys wanna have a “who’s cock is bigger” contest, do it outside then hug each other after to make amends. Make it snappy, too, we have food that will be ready soon enough.”

Ryan and Joseph gave each other long stares before they rolled their eyes and Dogman gave them another push. He was too old for these stupid games, but…it would be nice to see if he learned any new moves since then and to see if they would accept he was strong enough to be a protector.

Petey gulped as they went outside. “What was that about?” He asked, following Juniper to the living room. “Why do they need to have a “contest” when they’re all adults?” He looked over when he heard Jonathan chuckle, showing Clementine outside. “Who…” he paused, “who was Red? I’ve never heard that name before.” He asked, but he was curious.

Juniper sighed, covering her mouth, but she answered, feeling Dogman’s current partner should know. “He was Greg’s first boyfriend. He was half blind with a missing leg that belonged to Big Aren on the outskirts of town. A Red Setter. He wasn’t good for much but company, but Greg didn’t mind. He brought him bones and food and helped him walk along the town so he could enjoy life. We all thought it was sweet as could be. That is, until they were on a trail where a mountain lion got him. We don’t know the details, but the cougar got em easily and when some passing hunters heard the noise, they saw the cougar’s throat in Greg’s jaws as Red laid a few feet away, already having passed due to the injuries from the cat. Not only Big Aren, but Greg was depressed for a long time, even after Meredith passed. Red wasn’t just his friend, he was the first love of Greg’s life and he died in front of him without a way for Greg to help in time.” Auntie June sighed, fixing her bandana. “Sorry that’s a little dark for ya, Hon, but on the other topic, all siblings do it at some point, Honey. The “contest”. Usually when they’re younger, then they’ll fight when the youngest is big enough, but since Knight’s dead, they need to reestablish their “pack”. Especially since all of them have families of their own. When Knight was alive, he was the oldest and strongest and since Greg was a dog, he was the lowest, but what I found amazing was my boys subconsciously picking up Greg’s hierarchy traits. They want to show Greg he’s still under them, since to them, they’re older, even as Greg seems to think he needs to be the strongest now that Knight’s gone and he still feels protective of the twins.” She sighed, but there was a smile on his lips. “ Plus, on a less serious note, it was a fun game they would do to choose what they would play or where they would go that day. If Knight won, he would choose, if one of or both twins won, they would choose. Like a crazy game of “rock, paper, and scissors”.

‘His first boyfriend?’ He’d thought. Something panged sharply in Petey’s chest. He didn’t know. He would have to ask later, but as for this family? It was insane, was what Petey was thinking. Both of the families he was learning about were insane. Dogman’s and The Andrews. He looked outside and saw one of them started it, but he wasn’t sure which, and the twins were teaming up. That was quite unfair, even if Petey knew Dogman could take them. “Who do you think will win?” He had other questions too, but wasn’t sure what was appropriate to ask.

Jonathan laughed, seeing the kids come out of the room and gasping at the fight outside. “It could be any of them, if Ryan and Joseph team up.”

Petey hummed, seeing the kids cheering for the men outside and was unsure what he should be doing. He always admired how Dogman moved when he fought even if he didn’t care for the fighting or killing itself. But it seemed the kids were enjoying the show and so were Juniper and Jonathan. The wives were keeping an eye on the food, thinking their husbands were being stupid, but soon enough came out to watch as well, since dinner was now ready.

“I do have to ask, though, Petey, Honey. Why didja throw a pan at Joseph? They roughhouse all the time, ya know.” Auntie June asked, unable to tell if any of them were actually holding back or using their all since the twins would get the upper hand until Dogman gave them some punches or kicks or would outright trip them if they tried holding him, then looking at the tall Tomcat who was watching with a furrow to his brow and a frown.

Petey tore his gaze away. “His neck is fragile now, no matter how much Greg would doubt it. I don’t know if you guys could tell, but all that’s holding his head there is sutures and the spine.” He crossed his arms, something warming in his belly when he saw the feral smile Dogman had on his face.

Juniper nodded and became curious. Yes, it was obvious it was Greg’s head on Knight’s body, but none of them truly knew to what extent or how it happened. She knew her family wanted to know. She did too, but to what extent did it happen? What was the context to making Dogman this thing? “How did he get this way?”

Petey flinched, then turned his head. “I don’t know all of it. Just what I was able to wrangle out of him when he was low or scared. You would have to ask him.”

Juniper nodded again, feeling that was fair. She also realized they were taking too long. Opening the door, she yelled for them. “Wrap it up, boys! Dinner is done and if we have to eat cold food, I will beat all of you!” She then nodded firmly, seeing they all looked at her briefly.

They all saw Dogman run away towards a tree, confused as to why as the twins were on his heels, until he used a branch to gain enough leverage, pulling himself up and Petey’s heart hammered when the feral grin grew bigger and when the twins were close enough, he used his legs to push himself off the trunk, his arms out and legs bent at the knees, only to see him take both of them down, one knee on each chest and his hands going to their throats, squeezing enough to make them submit.

Dogman saw them struggle, but he wouldn’t let up until they did. It was fun while it lasted and they could try again another time, but he would admit all the yard work made him starved. He saw their hands reach up to grab his muzzle or anywhere to make him let up, but he wouldn’t. Not even when Ryan’s fingers accidentally curled around the sutures and pulled hard enough he heard a few snap. Not even when Joseph’s hand pulled on his torn ear. They would submit.

Ryan pulled his hand away to grab at Dogman’s arm and saw some blood on his fingers, his eyes widening and he began to panic, unsure why Dogman was bleeding when neither of them cut him. “OKAY, OKAY! WE-“ he gagged, Dogman’s pressure tight, “WE GIVE! WE SUBMIT!” He looked at Joseph, who’s face was getting red and he nodded.

He let up. He released their throats and moved from on top of them, using his sweater to wipe at the blood. It wasn’t the side that Petey sewed into the flesh that time, so it was no wonder it began to bleed too quickly. He helped them up, feeling pride that he was able to win, knowing he would’ve even if Ryan didn’t stop because of the mistake, because he would have kept putting pressure until they passed out. He was just happy it didn’t get to that point.

As they walked in, Ryan and Joseph were the ones to keep fussing at first, even with the bruises forming on their skin, annoying Dogman, but he knew it was out of care, so he put up with it. The trouble really came when Petey saw the blood covered sutures and the continuing flow of it down his neck and collarbone. The moms seemed to catch on quick too and covered the kids' eyes, even against protest when Markle brought up they saw the blood and wanted to know what happened.

“Shiii-dang it! I don’t think we have thread or the right needles. Dang it, Greg! If you knew they reached for your neck, why didn’t you let go?!” Petey worried, memories of the night of the hospital coming to mind as he looked where he could for what he would need.

“What…? Why are…?” Auntie June asked, only then realizing the true extent of how this had gone. She still didn’t know the details, but what Petey had said was true. His neck was his “weak link”. What confused her, out of it so far, was how calm Dogman was about it. Not just calm, but annoyed. Did it not hurt? Having blood flowing from your neck?

As Petey rummaged, needing to fix the neck before eating, Dogman just went to a desk he knew would have it and grabbed a stapler. He waved it in front of Petey, letting the blood flow and Petey gasped then bristled. “Are you serious?! That’s going to hurt!”

Everyone was shocked when Dogman shrugged, nonchalant, and couldn’t understand when he moved his hands.

“I don’t care. You’ve mended worse. We don’t have thread and I know it won’t stop unless the wound is closed. We can remove them at home and do it properly.” He signed, seeing Petey curse under his breath more and swiping the stapler before grabbing his hand to pull him to the bathroom, leaving the others in shock, until Jonathan suggested serving up food while they were busy, even if getting everyone from their shocked states was hard.

………

“Quit worrying over it!” Dogman signed, ignoring the jolt of each staple going into his skin and the pain it brought.

Petey had been bristled for a while and his tail lashed out around himself in annoyance and worry. “I will not! You know as well as I how important it is to keep this area stitched! This is the third time, Greg! Three! Tres! Why didn’t you keep your collar on?!”

Dogman scrunched his nose, but sighed hard through his nose. “Because I had checked to see if Joseph stretched it when he put me in a head lock, then I was too busy to think about it. If it bothers you so much, then ignore it!” He signed, agitated. He knew Petey was only worried and when he was worried, he lashed out most of the time. And usually, Dogman was calm about it unless stressed himself. But Dogman didn’t like The Andrews and the kids saw it. He hated the look of shock and panic on Ryan and Joseph’s faces. He hated that he knew there would be questions to come. Uncomfortable questions. He knew they deserved answers more than anyone, but he was so scared of what those questions would be. The comment he made, though, earned him a hard smack upside the head.

“Fuck you, Greg! I will not ignore it and you know that! Now be a good patient for once in your life!” Petey hissed, making sure the last staple hurt. Just to be petty.

Dogman was a “good patient” and sat there quietly, until his true nerves made themselves clear. “I know they have questions. I don’t know if I can answer them.” He admitted.

Petey sighed, feeling the tension leave his body now that he realized why Dogman was being an asshole all afternoon. “I can help. Only if you want me to, but I don’t know what’s between us and what can be shared. But, Greg…” he grabbed his face, lifting it and seeing the shame and uncertainty, “they love you and they deserve answers. You don’t have to tell them the details, but you have to remember that they just learned that Knight was dead less than a week ago. I’m not sure they grasp what happened or how you truly became this way. But they’re family, right?”

Dogman nodded, leaning into one of Petey’s hands for comfort. “They are. Aside from you and Lil Petey…they’re all I have.”

That made Petey snort with a small smile, knowing Dogman meant nothing by it but not realizing the lives he’s affected. Genie and her family and Steve and Rene specifically. Something stopped him from saying it, though. Dogman was already overwhelmed. He didn’t need anything added to it yet. “Then you can trust them. Don’t you trust me?” He asked, realizing the parallel.

Dogman’s were as clear as he’d ever seen them, the dark brown color, light and full of energy. “With my life.”

Petey could only gulp, giving Dogman’s nose a small kiss before they both went to confront the others.

…..

Dogman hadn’t bothered with bandages that they didn’t have and just put the collar back on after it was stapled, not making a sound, not to Petey’s surprise.

Aside from the kids asking an abundance of questions and the adults unsure how to answer (like the twins, their wives, and Auntie June and Jonathan), or unwilling to, like Dogman and Petey, dinner went well. Dogman acted like his neck didn’t sting and ache and Petey tried to eat away his worry and frustration at his lover.

The true issue came to head when they all sat around the urn on the coffee table that was accompanied by Knight’s baby teeth and a few locks of hair (Juniper had them since Meredith was worried she would lose them in her own home) next to it. The air was a little thick, even as music played in the background, unsure how to go about it, until Petey had an idea. His mom and himself would split soil to feed their garden in the spring, so why couldn’t they do that with Big Mama’s ashes around the property?

He cleared his throat. “Why don’t we burn the teeth and hair first then we all take handfuls out of the urn and other pile and spread it across the property? Kind of like gardening? My…” he hesitated, but it wasn’t anything too personal, he supposed, “my mom and I would do that with soil during spring. Then we could all be included and their ashes can be spread across their home, right?” He asked nervously.

He saw Dogman stand and pull him down to kiss his cheek before gathering the teeth and hair and placing them in something to burn them outside while everyone looked and waited with bated breath to see if it worked. When it did, the group sighed with relief and Dogman opened the top of the urn to place the new ashes with the Meredith’s and walked outside without saying a word, only motioning for everyone to follow with his other hand, which they did, all either eager (like the kids, unknowing how important it was) or hesitant (like the adults who understood the weight).

Dogman held the urn with care as each person grabbed a handful (sans Clementine who was a baby and sleeping inside) and said what they wished to to themselves as they walked to different areas of the property. All wishes and prayers and loving words, spoken privately as if having a conversation with the ashes in their hands. Dogman was the last, along with Petey who stood next to him with his tail wrapped around Dogman’s thigh and his hand gently laid against his back in comfort. The group did it one more time before there was enough left for Dogman and Petey to take their turns.

It was silent as they walked, Dogman unable to talk as he held the urn, walking to the edge of the property out front and Petey following silently, unsure if he was worthy or deserving of it. He didn’t know Big Mama or Knight. Not personally. So why would he do it, even if his son did? Even if he didn’t know what his son had said to the ashes?

The area Dogman stopped at was unassuming and had a small tree, only a few years old near the front. He looked at Petey with glistening eyes, even if tears wouldn’t shed despite how much his heart ached. “There’s a cherry tree here. Once it’s mature and can bloom, anyone can see it from yards away. It’s partner is close by so it can bloom for years to come. On my second “birthday”, the day they took me in, Big Mama and Knight planted it. They said it would grow with me. That each spring, I deserved to look at something beautiful and help pick its fruit to share with loved ones along with any kids Knight would have. None of us realized he wouldn’t at the time. Big Mama and Knight and I knew she was sick then.” He smiled solemnly. “No one else knows what tree this is or what it will become. I hope we can be here when it blooms for the first time.” He signed, his hands shaking on the urn as he tried not to cry.

Petey bit his lip. He may not have known them or anything, but maybe this was his chance to talk to them? “Can I?” He asked, his hand reaching towards the open urn.

Dogman’s smile was soft and yet so fragile. “Of course. You don’t have to know them, to talk to them. It can be anything you want.” He signed, his own hand hesitant to dip into the urn.

Petey gulped, grabbing a scoop gently, as if it were the most precious sands made from gold, and made a wish, a prayer, at least some words he hoped they could hear in his mind. ‘Thank you, Big Mama. You helped take in Greg, and therefore welcomed us. I hope you’re not in pain and maybe you’ve met my mom since being up there, if Heaven exists. Because of you both, I could meet and love Greg. He’s an amazing man. I hope you can help me find out how to lessen his suffering, even a little, and I hope you don’t mind us visiting when we can through the years? Your home is beautiful and peaceful. I promise we’ll take care of it when we visit and you can see your Great-grandchild, Lil Petey, grow up. I hope you don’t mind that I call him that, at least to myself. There’s no denying your little Greg is now his Dad, the man who stepped up, even though I’m his Papa, but…we are so grateful to you. Without you, Knight couldn’t have been born. And without Knight, Greg couldn’t have been saved. Without their sacrifice…I wouldn’t have the man I love. So…thank you. Thank you for accepting us. Thank you for raising Greg. Thank you for being an amazing woman that I wish I could’ve met.” He released the ashes, spreading them across the snow around the trunk, in hopes with the water, it would soak up and nurture the tree. He looked at Dogman to take his turn, each having one more after the first before all the ashes were spread.

Dogman gulped hard, still hesitant. “Do I deserve to do this? After everything?” He signed, worried and scared.

Petey’s eyes widened but he smiled gently after. “You deserve it more than me n Lil Petey. It can be anything, Greg. We’re here.” He assured, loosely grabbing Dogman’s wrist so he could have the strength to do it.

Dogman nodded, making sure Petey’s hand stayed on his wrist as he grabbed the first handful and walked them to the other cherry tree, then closed his eyes to make his own wish, his own words. ‘Thank you, Big Mama. You convinced Knight to go to that mill instead of a breeder or shelter and I couldn’t be more grateful. You loved me. Even when I was bad. You taught me as much as Knight did but without knowing it, like how to be a good partner and how to care about others. I am so grateful for you both and it broke my heart that we left after your death. I hope you don’t hold that against us. I suspect Knight just couldn’t face it yet, and I don’t blame him. Auntie June said you’re happy up there with Knight’s dad and him, but then I look at all the awful things I’ve done and wonder if you’re ashamed of me. I hope you would approve of Petey and his son. My son. Because I feel like he’s mine by now too. They’re amazing and they love me despite what those awful people did to us. I love them so deeply sometimes it hurts. Maybe you would have been able to tell me what that feeling is. Where it hurts so much but you can’t stop it? Is Knight’s dad proud of the puppy he never met? Please. I hope there’s at least something I’m doing right by you.’ He thought, not realizing Petey saw his facial expressions and he gently let them fall from his palm along the other tree.

Petey pulled him to the other, and gave Dogman’s head a kiss before grabbing his last handful, feeling the bottom of the urn and staring at the tree a little longer. ‘This one is for you, Knight. I know I must’ve seen you in my dreams, but this is different, in case I was just being crazy. You raised an amazing man. An amazing dog, even if I’m not privy to how dogs are actually like. That’s stupid, right? Either way…I’m so sorry for what happened to you. I really am. It tears Greg up so much I don’t know how to help. But there’s this selfish part of me that wants to thank you for your sacrifice. I wouldn’t have met him. My son…wouldn’t have met him if you hadn’t died. I can never say this to him. Never. But I hope you don’t hate me for it either. He is the greatest thing to happen to us that I didn’t realize we even needed. I couldn’t go back to how we were without him and I know it’s only because of you. Your sacrifice. Your love. How you raised him. How you treated him. He is who he is…the good parts at least…because he’s told me about you…because of you. You taught him to fight. To be kind. To be loving. You adopted him and in a way, gave us a chance to live this beautiful life with him, even if you aren’t there to see it. If it wouldn’t have taken Greg from us, I would have loved to meet you in person one day. I hope you’re not haunted by what Greg is. I hope…you’re finally happy.’ He then looked at his hand, before releasing it into the air, getting the urge to do that instead of placing it along the stump like he had before. He looked at Dogman, who gulped before taking the last handful and handing the empty urn to Petey and walking to the other tree.

If Dogman were honest? He didn’t say anything. He was too scared. Too guilt ridden. He didn’t know who Petey spoke to, but Knight was the only one he couldn’t speak to. He tried to think of something, but a lump lodged in his throat and nothing but guilt clouded his heart. So…he didn’t. He held his arm out and let the wind take the ashes wherever they wished to go. He didn’t deserve any wishes or final words to Knight. Not after what they suffered. What he survived. Not after the nightmares and not after living a love filled life without him. Not after he used his body to maim others and love Petey and hold Lil Petey with such care like a father he never was. With the changes to his body…he couldn’t even tell if Knight’s body was his anymore and for that…he felt so much shame, it was crippling.

………..

Sophie had taken the kids outside, realizing the kids needed to be away for a bit so the tense atmosphere could settle to some degree and Lily helped the twins stay calm however she could while the baby slept in her playpen in the kitchen where it was the most warm after all the cooking. Now that dinner was done and the “funeral” was over with, everyone had their own thoughts and feelings to go through. Lily and Sophie were new to it. To the family. Lily was the first to marry, marrying Ryan and having their boys, so she had known Knight for a little bit before he had left again. Her boys knew Knight before he died. They knew Greg when he was a dog but seemed to accept it easily since they were just kids. Probably just assuming it was something like they’d seen in cartoons. Not the reality the adults had finally seemed to piece together, if not a little bit. It was only a matter of time before someone finally began to ask the questions about how Greg’s head was attached to Knight’s body.

Juniper looked at Dogman, her grief surfacing. Yes, she lost her best friend years ago, but it had been less than a week since she knew a boy who she thought of as her own was lost as well. “Why do ya have those sutures, Greg? We all saw em. Why were they bleeding?” She took a deep breath, but it didn’t help. “What happened?”

Dogman had flinched, his hands tightening against the chair Petey was sitting on, and reached in his pocket to reply, but he couldn’t yet. He didn’t have the strength to explain, so he tapped Petey’s shoulder, making him flinch as well and look into Dogman’s eyes, seeing the pain and desperation.

Petey nodded once and laid his hand on Dogman’s that was on his own shoulder. “If you think it’s appropriate, I can answer at least a little for him. The man…” he paused, taking a deep breath, “the people who did this to them, were sloppy and cruel in their approach. Greg had told me once that they didn’t stitch their muscles together properly so that’s why he bleeds so easily if they’re cut. Trust me…” he paused, thinking of the times he had to sew them shut himself, “I’ve seen enough to know it’s true. I…I can’t explain what happened, because he hasn’t even told me the whole thing. But please…if he can’t, understand it’s just hard for him.” He said, all his knowledge of it racing through his mind.

They all looked at Dogman then, and he took out his phone, keeping his hand to Petey’s to ground himself, even as his heart hammered with guilt and shame. He still couldn’t type.

“What about your scars? You didn’t have them before and I know some of those…Knight didn’t have before.” Ryan butt in, needing answers as much as his parents did.

Dogman could answer that. It was hard, but he could. And Petey was right. Knight was their family. They needed to have some answers. “It was my fault. I couldn’t smell it, but we stepped on a land mine. That’s how my face got this way and some of the scars on Knight’s body. It…it was my fault.” He typed, his grip tightening on Petey’s.

“Just fucking tell us what happened, Greg! We deserve to know! We were his brothers and he was our Ma’s first kid, even if he wasn’t related! Just tell us, you coward!” Joseph yelled, his own grief coming off as offensive as opposed to his twin, who asked first before making comments.

Petey had bristled then, glaring at them and about to stand, but Dogman’s hand on his shoulder held him firmly in place, then grabbing the one hand with both of his own to comfort Dogman how he could.

Dogman gulped, unsure what he could share and what he could keep hidden for a bit longer. “We thought we were being saved after that. We woke up on gurneys, strapped down and in pain. We couldn’t even process that there were no other patients.” He choked, but continued to type, even if he had to take a moment to fix the typos and not tremble. “They weren’t saving us. Not one little bit.” He gulped, stopping to move and he made Petey move so he could sit and made Petey sit in his lap, needing the grounding and the comfort before he continued. “I still don’t know how long we were there because we were kept in a room with no windows or clocks. They did…they…” he paused, dropping his phone on Petey’s lap as he buried his face in the burnt orange fur and tried to keep himself grounded to reality, even as his heart thumped with anxiety, feeling Petey pet his head and neck and shush him, assuring him it was okay to keep quiet. But it wasn’t, they deserved answers, didn’t they? They were Knight’s family too. He couldn’t bring himself to grab the phone again, wrapping his arms around Petey and shaking. He didn’t want to remember, even if he remembered the events so clearly. He didn’t want to relive them. The pain in his heart was unbearable and it wasn’t even “his” heart.

Juniper gulped, feeling her own grief rise up in her throat. “How did they separate you both? Was my Knight in pain?” She asked, voice quivering as her husband mirrored what Dogman did earlier and laid his hand on Juniper’s shoulder, not fully understanding, but probably more understanding than the rest, being a doctor and seeing the horrors of mankind through his younger years.

Dogman whined, but after a moment, he picked up his phone, feeling Petey stabilize his hand for him so he could type, Petey unsure what he would say. He still couldn't look at them. “They cut off our heads and attached mine to Knight’s body. I remember…I remember it all…! I’m so sorry! I’m sorry! I’M SO SORRY! He was! I remember! He was! I’m so sorry, Auntie! I’m sorry! It’s all my fault!” He dropped his phone again and it fell to the floor and he buried his face harder into Petey’s chest, knowing he wasn’t there, but the memories still felt so real, he could feel them. He couldn’t even feign being okay. He knew what they did. “Forgive me…” he signed, unable to look at them.

Petey felt a lump in his throat too but decided to translate. “He…he asks for your forgiveness.” He paused, wishing they would let it go so Dogman could relax again. “But this is me saying, please. No more. I don’t know everything, but can’t you see it wasn’t just a matter of him waking up after the bomb and suddenly being attached to Knight’s body?” He glared at them, holding Dogman close, who was still shaking. “I know you’re all grieving Knight and I have no right to say anything, but I love Greg with all my heart and I can’t stand to see him like this! He can’t even take pain killers anymore! He won’t accept anything when we have to patch him up! I know you’re all in pain because I’ve been there too, but it’s still a reality he had to go through! So do you really want to know what happened?! Greg is still here! He’s with you, loving you all, being the greatest person he can despite it all and yet knowing you all have to be grieving too! It wasn’t your family, it was HIS! His Big Mama! His father and handler, Knight! His home! He lost everything and I don’t want to see him making himself suffer for it any longer, dammit!” Tears were falling down his face, with all the knowledge he had of what happened and the pain it put Dogman through. “I know you all care. I know you love him. You love Knight and Big Mama. You have to be grieving them, especially today, I know that! But please! Have some damn mercy on the hybrid I love. Please. He didn’t want this to happen. You know that.” His voice broke, hearing Dogman whine loudly. “You know him and you love him, so please. Don’t make him relive that time. Not when it’s so damn fresh in his mind. He’s trying. He really is. Please believe me…” Petey shut his eyes tight, feeling the tears fall. He was never a crier unless it was about his mom or what his dad did to him, but seeing Dogman in so much pain, having to explain to loved ones what he perceived as his fault, hurt him so much. “I think Knight would be proud of the man his dog became, despite his flaws. He wouldn’t have blamed Greg for what they went through. Please…just love him anyway. Please.” He asked, his voice trailing off to a whisper, seeing Dogman’s eyes wide and tear filled, possibly remembering what he went through.

Auntie June was the first to lay a hand on Petey’s arm, her eyes full of tears and a deep frown on her face, trying not to bawl. “Can I hug him now, Honey?” She asked, her voice cracking, and Petey hesitated, but he moved his arm, surprised he was able to move off of Dogman to let Auntie June hug him, the hybrid choking on a sob. She grabbed his head, allowing her tears to fall, remembering her best friend and her family she had lost. “I didn’t know, Greg. I didn’t. I don’t know what you went through, but God help us I might not want to. I’m sorry, Baby. I didn’t meant to make ya hurt. I didn’t know. None of us did.” She said, her old body shaking with Dogman’s as he cried too.

Ryan was the next to come up, digging his hand into Dogman’s fur on the back of his head. “I’m sorry, Greg. We miss him so much! I thought you were trying to replace him! He was our brother, but you were his dog too! We had so much fun, but that fun hurts too now since he’s not here. I didn’t know! I didn’t know you had those stitches! You were his best friend and we were jealous of that!” He allowed himself to cry, unable to hold it in any longer and he held one of Dogman’s ears tightly, unable to bring himself to hug him yet.

Joseph came up next, grabbing his other ear since their mom was hogging the hug. “Forgive us. We just learned about it before we even came home. We couldn’t quite accept he was gone. We know that now, but it’s still hard to accept. We miss him and Big Mama so damn much too, Greg! I know they were your family, but they were ours too, dammit! WHY DIDN’T YOU COME HOME?!” His voice cracked too, pushing past his brother to hug Dogman from behind, trying to get used to the strange feeling of a dog's head on a human body.

Jonathan might’ve been the calmest, even as tears glistened in his eyes, but he wrapped his arms around all of them that he could, wrapping his family in his arms as they let out their grief and he tried to keep it in himself, seeing even his strong willed wife bawl. “My lovely wife. My strong sons…he didn’t know. Isn’t that obvious? But we’re here now and we will be until he passes into Heaven. He knows we are. He’s got a niece and nephews to help raise from now on as well, right?” He pulled away, seeing Dogman look at him with guilt ridden and glassy eyes. “That’s right, Greg. If Knight wanted to see them grow up, you have to do it in his place. Don’t be afraid to come back, no matter what happens, alright? We love you, even though we know you’re not Knight. You’re Greg. The little pup he raised in this small town.”

Dogman allowed them to hold him, allowing them to grieve as they should, even as the guilt was eating him alive. His eyes began to dry and his mind began to spiral as the exhaustion made his body limp, feeling like a husk in his own body.

He had family.
He had Petey, the best lover he could have.
He had Lil Petey, a boy he considered his own even if they weren’t blood related.
He had Auntie June and her family, holding him and assuring him.

So why couldn’t the guilt leave him alone?

Even with all the support he had, the monster in his mind kept telling him he didn’t deserve their love.
He was the reason Knight wasn’t there to hold them and keep their tears away. He was the reason Ryan and Joseph didn’t have a brother to return to. He was the reason he had no family left. He was the reason why Knight wasn’t there to make them happy instead of sad.
But damnit all…Knight was the reason he had Petey and Lil Petey. He had Genie and Valentina and Steve and Rene.
He owed Knight EVERYTHING, but there was no way he could repay such a debt. Why was he so loved, when he felt like he was a monster?
Ignoring the guilt, was the only way he could be happy when his eyes were open.
He loved all of them so much, he felt his heart could combust. So why wouldn’t it? He wanted to reach out and look at Petey for assurance, but his eyes couldn’t leave the wooden flooring at everyone’s feet. He hated that none of them could see the monster he truly was beneath the broken man. Beneath the dog that wasn’t there anymore.
He hated to admit he didn’t want their affection. He just wanted Petey and Lil Petey and to ignore his past. He wanted to ignore the pain he brought onto others. He knew he was accepted and loved, but that only made the guilt and hatred stronger.

What even was he? What did Dr. Scum and his fellow doctors create when they were being tortured and used?

Dammit all…he just needed Petey to hold him and whisper lies into his ears.

Chapter Text

Even after Juniper and her family left, Dogman was still far away. He was spacey and quiet. It took some convincing from Petey to make Lil Petey take a bath and get ready for bed since they would be packing up in the morning. At the time, Dogman just plopped on the couch, lost in his mind. It wasn’t like the fights he had with that golden dog in his dreams. In reality, it was more of a war of words. He knew they loved him, God knows why, and he loved them. He knew Petey’s own issues wouldn’t have him and Lil Petey leaving him unless it was serious, yet his mind still dragged him down. He was exhausted, just wanting to sleep, but he wouldn’t sleep yet either. He wasn’t sure if he could.

At some point, Petey moved him so he could lay his head on Petey’s lap and he relaxed considerably just by the comforting pets he received. It felt good and Petey’s scent and fur texture was comforting on its own. He kept fighting the words that called him a “monster” and “unloved”, but exhaustion was its pal, not his.

Lil Petey came out after his bath and laid his hands on Dogman’s legs a while later, interrupting their quiet time. “Dad?” He asked, crawling up to sit behind Dogman’s legs and touching beneath the collar. “Why were you bleeding under here?”

Petey sighed, rubbing his thumb against Dogman’s cheek. “You know he wasn’t born like this right?” He had decided to answer to save Dogman any more grief.

Lil Petey nodded. “Yeah, but I don’t know what happened. So why does he bleed if his stitching is cut?” He pet Dogman’s ear then, laying his cheek against his arm.

Dogman lifted an arm and signed, having little to no energy at the moment. “You’re too young for that talk, but I was injured a while ago and it will bleed if it’s not patched up. So don’t worry about it.” He began to feel his heart settle just by being surrounded by his cats. No one else, just them.

Nodding his head while it was still laying against Dogman’s arm, Lil Petey yawned. “Okay. I’ll ask when I’m bigger. I hope it heals soon. I don’t like when you're in pain, Dad. I love you.” He said.

Dogman smiled, his heart warming at the confession. “I love you too.”

Chuckling, Petey tapped Dogman’s head. “Ah, ah. I am not sleeping on the couch. Come on, Lil Petey, bed time so your Dad and I can go to bed too.” He felt Dogman slowly lift himself, as if reluctant, and Lil Petey whined, holding onto Dogman as Petey stood up.

“I wanna sleep right here. It’s comfy!” He draped his arms over Dogman’s hips, trying to prove his point.

Petey sighed, shaking his head and seeing how drained Dogman was. “No. Bed, now. We have a long day tomorrow and you’ll be heading to Flippy’s too for fireworks.” He moved Lil Petey, who whined but eventually yawned again and Dogman got up too, who looked at Petey with a sleepy grin before holding out his arms, Lil Petey reaching to Dogman’s arms, but Petey held him firm, having a conversation with his eyes.

“I can put him to bed.” Petey’s eyes said, raising a brow.

“I want to. Please.” Dogman’s eyes pleaded back, a silent plea to let him do this for their son before he was too old to be tucked in.

Petey sighed, letting Dogman hold Lil Petey, who began to nuzzle against Dogman’s head in affection and kissing the scars on his temple. “Hurry up. I’m tired and it’s been a long day.” He bent down, giving Dogman a chaste kiss, catching when Dogman tried to kiss him again within a hair's breath. Then, he kissed Lil Petey’s head and told him goodnight, before going to the other bedroom first with Dogman and Lil Petey following behind to go to Lil Petey’s room.

Dogman tucked him in, even with some extra pillows. “All good, Bud. Wrapped up tight like a nice big burrito. You’ll cook overnight so we can munch on you in the morning.” He signed, tickling Lil Petey’s tufts to make him giggle.

Lil Petey giggled, struggling in the blankets, but he was able to get one arm free and touch his hand to Dogman’s exposed muzzle. “I love you, Dad. You’re my only Dad and that will stay that way. Then, maybe, I might make you and Papa grandpas and be just like you and Papa, because you’re the bestest parents ever.” He yawned, petting Dogman’s muzzle. “Do you think Grandpa Knight would have liked me? Or would he be like Gramps?” He asked, then felt Dogman kiss his head.

“No. He would never be like Gramps. He would have adored you and even tried to steal you from your Papa and I to teach you whatever he knew. He would bring you ice cream or candy and take you on crazy rides and trips.” He gulped, his own imagination running wild with the possibilities that could never be. “He would bring you to work and steal you away for some “Grandparent grandkid” time. But he would love you so much, you would be spoiled rotten.” He signed, chuckling, even when his eyes held a strange mix of sadness and happiness.

Lil Petey smiled largely even as he was tired. “I would have liked that. Would he have taken our things? Or hated my comics?” He asked, still petting Dogman’s muzzle.

Dogman’s breath hitched, but he pulled Lil Petey towards him. “No, no, no, Hon. He would have never done anything to hurt us. To hurt you. He would have admitted how creative you were when he wasn’t. Like me, he would’ve displayed them on the walls or kept them to show you as you grew up. He would have loved you so much.” He gulped hard, feeling the lump in his throat, but couldn’t show Lil Petey how it hurt.

Lil Petey pulled away, getting comfortable. “I talked to Grandpa Knight today. When we did the ashes.” He yawned again, a happy smile on his face. “I told him how happy I was that you were my Dad and how much fun we have and how I wished he could be there to have fun too, but I knew he was gone, like Granny Grace and Great-Grandma Big Mama. I asked him if he was seeing what fun we had and was looking over us. If he saw my drawings and how I worked on my comics and liked them. I even asked if he would have liked me n Papa.” His eyes grew heavy. “I hope he would’ve liked Papa too. Papa is so nice and kind, even if he can be mean sometimes. But I know it’s because he cares. Do you think Papa would’ve liked Grandpa Knight?” He asked, almost asleep.

Dogman had to take a moment, breathing deeply and trying not to break down. “Yes. He would have loved you both. He would have teased your Papa like crazy just to make him freak out like he does. I…” he paused, a wave of grief flowing through him. “I hope your Papa would’ve liked him. I know he would, if given the chance. I’m sorry you couldn’t meet him.” He gulped down the lump, feeling his hands shake.

Lil Petey grabbed his hand, rubbing it against his cheek. “It’s okay. I couldn’t meet Granny Grace either. But I bet they were amazing people because my parents are so amazing. Goodnight, Dad. See you in the morning.” He sighed, his eyes closing.

Dogman couldn’t stop the glistening of tears in his eyes, as he signed back, knowing Lil Petey couldn’t see it. “See you in the morning. I love you, Lil Petey.” He couldn’t sign more, standing up and turning off the lamp in the room and quietly closing the door and walking to his and Petey’s room, seeing the feline he loved so much sitting with his back against the headboard and texting someone. Probably Flippy or Genie.

He couldn’t even speak or sign, the weight of the events through the day weakening him. He sat on the edge of the bed on his side, looking out the window to see the moon. He kept gulping, hoping to swallow the lump in his throat.

Petey saw how tense Dogman was, even as he walked into the room and moved, sitting behind him. “Is our little boy asleep?” He asked, rubbing Dogman’s back, feeling how tense it was. “Genie sent us some pictures if you want something to make you smile.”

Dogman nodded, not meaning to release a choke and covered his face before he could sign. “That…sure…please.” He wasn’t sure if he was in the mood, but seeing pictures of Valentina and Genie might lessen the pain.

Petey smiled reassuringly and leaned forward so his chest was flush with Dogman’s back and he looped his arm around him to show Dogman the pictures Genie sent him. They had seen Genie’s parents so there were pictures of Valentina with her grandparents and some with her and Clarence making the same grumpy face. “She’s getting so big, huh? Oh,” he smiled, seeing the small smile that gave Dogman, “if that makes you happy, then I bet showing you a picture of a newborn Lil Petey would too.” He flipped through his photos in the camera roll and found it. Lil Petey was bundled up, his ears still floppy and closed. “Just 7-years ago he was this tiny.”

Dogman looked at it, imagining if he could’ve held the kitten when he was that small, and smiled, before handing the phone back, hands shaking. “He said he talked to Knight. He hoped Knight would’ve loved you guys and wished he could be here to see everything.” He signed, finally breaking and hunching over as his body shook and the tears streamed down his face.

Petey’s eyes widened, shocked, before he wrapped his arms around Dogman’s shoulders and laid his head against Dogman’s. “Shhh, it’s okay. He doesn’t know what happened. Isn’t it a good thing he feels so strongly for Knight even when he doesn’t know him?” He asked, worried this was only the tip of the iceberg of Dogman’s grief. Apparently the pictures weren’t enough, which was okay.

Dogman nodded, choking on another sob, but unable to turn his body to hug Petey. “Why can’t I be better? I feel worse than I was when I was alone that first year. He deserves to know Knight and Grace, but they aren’t here! Just us.”

Holding tighter, Petey kissed his head. “You are. And life can be cruel, but he has us and more family than either he or I would have ever dreamed of knowing so he’s fine. Spoiled even. You’re just pushing yourself too hard and I think I realized part of the problem, even when you’re trying so hard. Do you want to know?” He asked, feeling all the tense muscles. “Take off your shirt and collar, I’m going to help.”

Dogman turned his head with his brow raised and he wiped at the tears, hating them. Hating he cried. “Why?”

Petey rolled his eyes. “Just do it. I’ve heard cats have “magic fingers”, so I’m going to help you loosen up while we talk.” He gave a demonstration over the shirt and heard Dogman’s loud groan, trying to not let it get to him.

He did, not even realizing his muscles were so tight until he did and unhooked the collar, feeling the colder breeze against his neck. “How is this helping?” He signed, but didn’t move.

Petey didn’t answer, and began to massage the knots and tight muscles in Dogman’s back. “It will, you’ll see. But before I start, there’s something I want to ask.” He bit his lip, unsure if then was the time to ask, but Dogman turned his head, groaning at certain spots Petey would hit. “Who was “Red”? Auntie June told me he was your first boyfriend and that he died, but…I want to hear from you.”

Dogman shook his head. “Why do you want to know? I’ve never asked about your previous partners.” He bristled, shocking Petey. Then, realizing how he might’ve come off, he sighed. “Sorry.”

Petey gulped, knowing he had no right to ask, but he was curious. He just assumed Dogman didn’t have a romantic relationship until himself and he supposed it was selfish to feel happy about it. “I…I guess I’m curious, because I thought I was your first love. And to learn I wasn’t…feels weird. I’m sorry.” He said, removing his hands and leaning away to see Dogman turn his body and grab Petey’s face in his hands and give him a kiss.

When Dogman pulled away, he rubbed his thumb against Petey’s cheek while he signed with the other. “There’s no need to feel jealous. He’s gone and I haven’t thought about him for a long time. Not since before our last tour. Yes,” his hand moved to Petey’s neck and slid down to his chest, “he was my first love. It was a simple time, when just doing things with him before leaving again was my priority. That day… I wanted to show him this field of flowers I’d seen in the mountain, since bringing him flowers always made me happy and seeing unique ones he could never travel far enough for was always a highlight to his day. He would sleep with the cows as opposed to inside unless it was winter.” He stopped, realizing Petey was probably uncomfortable with hearing about it. “Sorry.” He signed, about to move his hand, but Petey grabbed his wrist to place it back where it was.

Petey gulped, unsure how he felt about it, but he also wanted to know. It was ridiculous to feel jealous over a dead dog and Dogman was being open and honest, even stopping in case it made Petey uncomfortable. He was so considerate, it made Petey’s heart ache. “What happened that day?” He asked, reaching a hand out to caress Dogman’s face. If he could help with any pain Dogman felt, he would do it, because Dogman would do and has done the same for him. “I…” he paused, rubbing Dogman’s ear, “I know I’m yours now and you’re mine. It’s okay.” He said, but yelped when Dogman pushed him down and crawled on top of him, looking into Petey’s eyes, and looking unsure of what face to make.

Dogman ran his hands along Petey’s body, stopping when his hand was against his heart again, unsure what all these feelings fighting in himself were. Bittersweet nostalgia, passion and happiness whenever Petey said they were each other’s. Just plain grief. “The wind was going upwind, so we didn’t smell the cougar. It had been watching us, thinking Red was easy prey. He was. A three-legged dog with a missing eye would be. I ran ahead to find the best spot to show him, which was my mistake. I only turned back when I heard his pained yelps and screams.” He looked at his hands then, so scared to lose anyone else again. “But it was too late. The cougar had his throat in his jaws and its claws had torn his body. Blood…it was…it was awful. I had gone in a rage in seconds, even if I wasn’t sure if he could be saved. Some hunters heard the noise and shot the cougar for good measure, even as its own throat was held in my jaws. I can still hear the ringing of the gun in my ears.” Tears started to build again so he took a deep breath, a grimace on his face. He wasn’t sad about Red anymore, but it only reminded him of why he stayed alone after Knight died. Everyone he loved, he ended up losing. “I’m scared. Petey, I’m so frightened. And I’m tired. What do I have to do to not lose anyone else? What else do I have to sacrifice? I’m trying. I really am, I’m trying so hard but I swear I’m cursed.” He signed, tears running down his face, allowing the pain that had been building all week to release, then felt Petey pull him down, wrapping his arms tightly around him, one around his shoulders and another around his head.

Petey sniffled, hating all of this was so bad Dogman began to think he was a monster again. He didn’t say it, but it was implied. He was doing so well, or so he thought. The man-this amalgamation-this dog-he loved so much it hurt, was in unbelievable pain. “You didn’t know the cougar was there. If you did, I know you would’ve gotten him out of there safely or used yourself as bait long enough for him to get away. It’s what you do, Greg. You’re a protector, but sometimes…sometimes even protectors make mistakes. There’s so many variables that can happen in life and it can be too much for one person. Especially when the protector has lost so much.” He felt Dogman tremble, silently crying, but continued to gently pet and ground him, swallowing back his own tears at Dogman’s pain. “You lost Red, Big Mama, your comrades, then you lost Knight, but there’s someone I don’t think you even realized you lost. That person will be the hardest to heal over. It’s only been a little more than a year since you lost Knight. It takes time and you’re not giving yourself that time. You need to give yourself time, Love. We need you to. You can’t heal, if you’re hurting.” He almost stopped Dogman from lifting himself, but allowed it enough so Dogman could sign, eyes red and wet marks down his face.

Dogman sniffled, body shaking, but he couldn’t bring himself to stop the tears, even as he was curious about who Petey meant. “Who else have I lost? I’ve told you everyone. How can you know of one I don’t?” He signed, shaking so bad he wasn’t sure how long he could stay at least a little upright. “I remember each one.”

Petey moved his hands to caress Dogman’s face, tears in his own eyes, but he tried wiping Dogman’s tears. “Stop remembering each one. It only hurts you. Who they were and who they could’ve been. They made their choices, as you made yours except for the incident. But the one you forgot…was yourself. Knight, the man, the soldier, the father to a beautiful dog, had died that day when his head left his shoulders. But…Greg, the dog, the military dog, and the grand-dog of Big Mama’s, died that day too. You died that day too, Greg. It’s not normal, not whatsoever. You died but you’re here. Do you hear me?” He asked, realizing himself what he said was so true, even if it was just a thought before and how odd it was. It wasn’t even a spiritual death, it was as visceral as Knight’s. He didn’t have his dog body anymore.
“You died that day. You didn’t survive. You’ve convinced yourself you did, because you didn’t realize it, but I think you did that day. You became not “Greg the Dog”, but Greg the Man. Greg, the protector. Greg, the one who strangers call “Dogman”. You died without knowing it and used that name until those who got too close could use your real name. You have to grieve yourself too, before you can grieve them. It’s okay.” He leaned up, giving Dogman a chaste kiss. “We’re here to do it with you. You don’t have to say it. You can have days where you need to be alone. Days where…where everything is too much, and that’s okay. Try and accept you weren’t the dog you were before, because you’re not. You are not “Greg the Dog” and you are not Knight. You are your own person now, even if the body you inherited isn’t yours to begin with.” He kissed Dogman again, full of emotion. “You are the dad to my son. You are the God-Uncle to Valentina. You are the best friend to Steve. The one who truly understands Rene. You are the friend of Genie, who would have given birth in a park with complications if not for you. You are the coworker to her husband. You are the savior of so many people in your fight to fight against criminals. And…” he paused, kissing Dogman again, feeling him melt into it. “You’re the only love of my life. I will never love another, how I love you. It’s scary, I know, but it’s true. You’re the last for-“ he was cut off by Dogman kissing him roughly, holding his face tightly with desperation.

Dogman continued to kiss him, hoping to let all the love he felt out, even stopping to breathe before going back in until he couldn’t anymore, leaving Petey a panting and blushing mess. “Red might have been my first in my dog body, but you’re my only in this one. I’ll work hard, I promise. Anything, to keep you by my side. I just need help healing. But I know you’ll help me with that. Just…stay. Stay safe and healthy. Just fucking stay.” He signed, before kissing Petey again, languidly, and they stayed that way until Dogman’s hands traveled to Petey’s lower belly and their kisses grew heated as Petey massaged and touched along his body.

“Ah! Greg, that’s-that’s a sensitive area!” Petey panted. “Please, be gentle!” He gasped, feeling Dogman massage the area and Petey’s body reacted accordingly. It was embarrassing, yet his face heated with the pleasure it brought. “We’re…we’re having a conver-SATION!” He gasped, as one of Dogman’s hands went to his mouth as the other continued to stimulate his cock from its sheath. This was not how he expected it to go, but he knew Dogman needed it and he was still horny from their makeout earlier that morning. “Are-fuck!-are you sure this is-this is smart?” He asked, his voice muffled, feeling Dogman’s thick thighs against his own and his hot hand coaxing his spined cock out from the sheath. He was blushing like crazy and began to move underneath Dogman, unable to stop it.

Dogman smirked, just wanting to bask in the dizzying heat in his veins instead of the pain he’d felt most of the day. “As a reward, I want to make you feel good. It helps me feel “normal” too. Seeing your blushing face and hearing your adorable noises…knowing I did that…it’s addicting. Just don’t be too loud.” Dogman signed, removing his hand from Petey’s mouth and running it along his body. “That’s it, let me make you feel good. You make me feel amazing.” He signed, seeing Petey’s eyes half lidded, trying to stay open.

Petey gasped and trembled. “Wanna…” he moaned, trying to keep his voice down, but he saw the bulge in Dogman’s pants, chills going down his spine and getting worked up, knowing he was exciting the hybrid too. “Wanna make you feel good too. You’re mine, so I wanna make it-ah!…obvious.” He moaned, scratching along Dogman’s back as he gently moved along the spines yet his grip was firm. “Please!” He bit his lip, not expecting the night to go this way, yet liking it after the morning they had that was interrupted.

Dogman groaned, growling low in his throat and moving his hips forward to unlatch the jean button and his own member poking out, embarrassed but unable to control the pleasure waving in his brain. “Sorry it’s not normal. You don’t have to do anything.” He signed, leaning his head down to kiss and lick at Petey’s neck, giving gentle nips and removing Petey’s sweater he had worn.

As he panted, Petey only understood what Dogman meant when he saw his cock. It was human, obviously, red and everything, but what shocked him was the knot near the base. Humans didn’t have that. His mouth watered even as his brain was dizzy, unable to even question it at the moment and he bit at the corner of Dogman’s jaw. “It’s hot. I wanna-wanna feel it. Can I? Please?” He asked, his hips bucking as Dogman stroked him firmly and his fingertips gently caressed the spines. He was beyond coherency at that point, drooling and couldn’t decide if he wanted Dogman’s mouth on his own or if he wanted more. “Kiss me. Please, Greg. Feels good.” He gasped, thrusting his hips up into Dogman’s hand, now getting slick.

Dogman snarled, the growl low and deep from his chest even as his own mind became blank and dizzy from the scent escaping them, swirling around them. “Whatever you want.” He signed, before breathing heavily himself and becoming self conscious. “You don’t have to.” He then gave Petey what he wanted and kissed him deeply, their mouths messy with drool as he pumped Petey faster, feeling the vibration of Petey’s moans in his mouth and trying to quiet them with his tongue.
It was addicting. He’d never felt any pleasure like this before. He had never even touched himself until he began to have dreams and fantasies about Petey when he was alone in his house. At first, he would feel shame and embarrassment when he would give in, especially when it began before they were dating. It got worse once he knew how Petey tasted and how he felt under his hands. “You’re beautiful. Alluring. Your noises are adorable and your scent makes me feel safe, like citrus during summertime. Your eyes are striking. They take my breath away in so many ways, catching the sun like the leaves in the trees.” He signed, his eyes roaming all along Petey’s face and body, his available hand caressing where he could, along Petey’s cheek, his neck, his chest and side. The eyes that were glazed and glowed in the moonlight. The body that breathed heavily and shook with chills.

Petey’s body felt like a spring and he couldn’t help himself, wanting Dogman to feel good too, so he tried lifting himself, pushing Dogman back so Petey was sitting on his thighs, and his tail was free to whip around them. “That’s fucking embarrassing. Just shut up already or put that big mouth of yours to use.” He snarked, but the deep red along his face and the smirk on his mouth was far more telling. He ran his own hands along Dogman’s sensitive skin, trailing from the exposed neck, along his collarbone and his chest and they ran up and down his sides, he felt the chills it sent, Dogman’s muscles trembling, hearing the pleased whine he made. Panting, he leaned forward and nipped at Dogman’s ear as one of his hands slid across the quivering muscles of his stomach and his hip bone before he gently slid his fingers to touch the deep pink knot, hearing Dogman hiss and buck his hips. “So wet already.” He smirked, bucking his own hips and hearing the low growl that earned him. “I’m not sure it would-mmm-fit.” He moaned, feeling Dogman’s hand release him to grab both of their members in his rough palm, dripping now with their excitement. “Not f-fair. I wanna-“ he was cut off by Dogman pumping them both, his spined member being pressed and pulsed against Dogman’s own smooth cock, making them both dizzy and Petey set his head against Dogman’s chest to stare at the action while he moaned and pleaded out Dogman’s name, biting his chest each time he felt he couldn’t keep quiet.

It wasn’t long until Dogman came first, a harsh shudder wracking his body as he bit back a howl and roughly nuzzled and rubbed his face against Petey’s face, neck, and chest, another release escaping him and the implication of that had Petey coming, his claws digging into Dogman’s shoulder blades and the back of his head where his fingers dug into the thick fur, knowing he couldn’t stay quiet so he placed his open mouth against Dogman’s neck and moaned, hoping it was muffled enough as he felt more of Dogman’s hot release against his own member and lower stomach, the vibrations from Petey’s moan and shudder making him come for the third time, only then did his knot lessen and Dogman was panting hard, his body shaking from all of it.

“You…you okay, Darlin?” Using what little strength he had, Dogman signed shakily, feeling Petey’s body go limp with small shakes in intervals as he laid his body against Dogman’s to catch his breath. “I wasn’t…wasn’t too rough?”

Gently running his hands up and down Dogman’s back, Petey tried gathering his voice, realizing how thirsty he was now. And exhausted. “Not at all, Greg. It felt great. Does…does that…why do you have…?” He tried asking, his mind clearing but not quite enough it seemed. He heard Dogman release a little whine and placed his hands under Petey’s thighs to make him wrap his legs around himself and stood from the bed, having to walk in place a couple times to get feeling back in his legs. “Remind me to exhaust you before we do anything naughty.” Petey mumbled, feeling Dogman laugh.

Dogman set a nice hot bath for Petey, deciding to only use a rag to wipe himself off, planning to just shower in the morning and before he left to go change the sheets and blankets, Petey grabbed his hand, pulling him over so Dogman would kneel next to the tub and he leaned over, giving Dogman a few open mouthed kisses before he pulled away.

“Before you decide to do anything to make yourself more perfect, care to explain what’s going on? I know human anatomy and that wasn’t part of it.” Petey’s eyes were lidded, sleepy and yet bright with curiosity.

Dogman blushed, his chest turning pink, hiding the love bites Petey placed. But the blush left as he looked at his hands, sitting next to the tub. “It’s been changing. Slowly, but still changing.” He showed Petey his arm where the golden hair was once brown. “It used to be dark brown, like Knight’s hair. At first, I thought it was from the sun, bleaching it lighter, but that wasn’t the case. I didn’t even know it changed…down there, until…” he paused, blushing again, unable to look Petey in the eye.

Petey raised his brow. “Until what?” He smiled slyly, reaching a wet hand out to run one finger up Dogman’s chest, hearing his breath hitch. “What got you so bothered?”

Dogman whined and shook his head, standing up and leaving Petey to bathe in peace as he heard him laughing from the tub.

……….

Dogman laid awake, staring at Petey’s sleeping face, relaxed and peaceful. He was exhausted, wanting sleep, but also not wanting to risk another nightmare. Not when their night ended on such a good note. He caressed Petey’s face and gave his hands light kisses. He had some decisions to make, that was for sure, but they could wait until they returned to the city and he could sleep through New Years. He stayed awake, going through ideas and plans, thinking of what could go wrong but what could also work in his favor and sighed, rubbing his face. Looks like it was going to be a long next couple days.

…………..

He got an early start before Petey and Lil Petey woke up, making them a quick breakfast before packing their things. And making sure the house was picked up and ready to be shut down until they could return again. Petey woke up first, grumpy that Dogman wasn’t in bed still when he woke up, but forgave easily when coffee was placed in his hand and Dogman kissed his hand. Lil Petey woke up as well soon enough and they got to packing, deciding to leave Lil Petey’s quad there since there was a high risk of it being stolen and the city wasn’t the best place to drive them. Lil Petey was excited to tell Molly about everything and have another adventure before school, excited to also tell his teachers and classmates.

Dogman had taken one more look at the now dark cabin and part of him felt relieved to be leaving it, having had enough of his own past for the time being. Besides, it wasn’t as hard to cope now that new memories were made with his new family, a strange mix itself of his past family and his new. He felt Petey grab his hand and look down at him lovingly. Oh, so lovingly, barely able to see the beautiful green color.

“Our baby is waiting for us. Ready to go? We can visit in the summer if we time it right. Lots more to do than this winter.” Petey said, tilting Dogman’s head up to give him a kiss that Dogman reciprocated.

“Yeah. I’m ready to head back. We have others to return to.” He signed, holding Petey’s hand tightly. As they walked to the truck, he began to feel anxious. The last time he left there, he came back without Knight. “Do you…?” He stopped them before Petey could let go to go to his side. “Do you think we could bring Genie and her family? Flippy and his? Or Steve and Rene here one day?”

Petey hummed, bending down to kiss his head. “That’s up to you and them, I suppose. What’s wrong?” He asked, obviously noticing something was.

Dogman whined. “But you’re my partner. My mat-my boyfriend.” He corrected himself, embarrassed at his slip up. “I can’t decide on my own.”

Petey wasn’t sure what he was going to say, but sighed. “It won’t be for a bit so we can talk about it later. But I think that’s fine. They would learn about Auntie June and her family though…and your past here. Are you sure?”

Dogman hadn’t thought of that when he was just looking at the cabin. “You’re right. I wasn’t thinking about that. I’ll think about it.” He smiled, but it was tired and forced and he pulled Petey down for one more kiss before he let go.

“Did you want to say “see you later” to Auntie June and her family before we leave town?” He asked, buckling in, only then seeing the tiredness in Dogman’s eyes.

Dogman wasn’t sure. Sure, he wanted to, but he didn’t have energy for all the “goodbyes” it would bring. “That’s up to you two. I’m not sure I have that energy for it.”

“Let’s do it! I want to say bye to Markle and Reuben!” Lil Petey chimed in.

Petey and Dogman made eye contact and Dogman sighed, giving in.

The goodbyes were brief since they urged they had to get going and Dogman was still exhausted. They hugged Dogman again, but he forced himself to hug back, except for the kids which earned them genuine hugs since he knew they would grow before he knew it. They exhausted him emotionally, but he loved them anyway.

It was time to return to the life he had in his future, not the life he had in his past. At least, not until he visited them again.

………..

At some point, Petey began to drive when he noticed how tired Dogman was, but he didn’t bring up or ask why, having a feeling he knew. They dropped off Lil Petey who gave them hugs and kisses before running in to play with Molly and only on the drive back to Dogman’s house, did Petey get the call they needed him to work, knowing he would be back that day. It put Petey in a bad mood, but Dogman tried to assure him it would be fine. He was used to being alone during these times for at least a little, knowing he was alone for only a year's worth.

He didn’t expect Petey to make out with him against the front door to release his frustration at work interrupting his plans, but Dogman hadn’t complained, not even as it made his knees weak.

“Just take what you need and stay inside. I’ll check on you in the morning, okay?” Petey said, caressing his face.

Dogman nodded. “I’ll be fine. Be safe at work, you never know what kind of patients you’ll get. I’ll text you in the morning. Don’t worry. It’s not my first rodeo.” He assured, rubbing Petey’s back.

Petey nodded, kissing him again before he kissed his cheek. “Okay. Call me if anything happens okay?” He said, moving past Dogman to open the door.

Dogman nodded, waving goodnight to Petey, who had to go home first to unload his and Lil Petey’s things before going to work.

………

He made a small bonfire to burn things that weren’t needed and waited until it died to take a CBD gummy, just watching TV loudly to block out the fireworks going off until he heard a knock on his door. No one should’ve been bothering him but his sleepy mind thought maybe Petey forgot his key? But he would’ve let Dogman know he was coming, right? With a growl, he grabbed a gun, and slowly approached his door since the other person wasn’t getting the hint and leaving. After looking through his peep hole, he cursed under his breath and typed what he wanted to say to the people outside his door, ignoring each firework he heard go off, even as his body involuntarily flinched at each one.

He opened the door, stepping out, with his gun in one hand and closed it so his “guests” wouldn’t try to enter. There were two of them, God knows why when one would’ve delivered the “message” fine. One was a muscular cat and the other a human, both dressed in dark colors with an emblem accessory of a cat's head with a bottle of poison with a heart on it under its smiling mouth. “How the fuck did you find out where I live?” His phone spoke for him and it took everything in his being not to flinch and cower at the next firework that went off.

The cat smiled, its black fur shiny and reflective of the lights from his porch. “Lady Celia wanted you to do a job for her.” He said, orange eyes crinkling with mischief.

Dogman sighed, internally cursing he ever helped “her” gals. Lady Celia was THE Pimp of Pimps over the prostitution rings in the city. One of the “head” Bosses. She was one of the few Bosses that didn’t outright want Dogman dead on sight, even if they had fights about how rough he was with the Pimps under her command or how protective he could be over the gals if creeps were a little too touchy and it lost them money sometimes. He hadn’t done any “jobs”, usually added security, for her since a few months after he met Petey and Lil Petey and after that, decided to get his life in order. She would still try when she could though and he would only help if it was truly urgent, like if her gals were in real danger but they couldn’t find out who was doing it.

The human cracked his neck. “Her gals live all across the city, Dogman. Someone was bound to see a freak like you walking home.”

Dogman snarled, but didn’t lift his gun. “I don’t do “jobs” anymore and even if I did, not tonight. If it’s urgent, I can talk to her when I have time.” He typed, both guards knowing to give him time to “speak”. It didn’t help that the CBD was kicking in, on top of not sleeping the night before.

The cat waved his hands, easily the more “chill” of the duo. “Now, now, no need to be getting hostile yet. Remember, Bobby, Lady Celia and her gals LIKE Dogman. As for you, Dogman, it’s best to not make her wait. She isn’t a fan of waiting, you know.” His smile widened but it never reached his eyes quite right. That always unsettled Dogman.

Dogman growled, his mind already growing foggy from the CBD and needing sleep. Especially when the bigger fireworks were meant to be set off soon. “No. Even if one of her gals are hurt, I can’t do any jobs tonight unless her goal is to get myself and them hurt. Tell her I’ll stop by when I can.”

He should’ve expected it, but the human grabbed him by his shirt, immediately making Dogman shoot near his foot, growling low. “You heard Basil, you freak of nature. Come on.”

Basil, the cat, helped release Dogman from Bobby’s grip, but stayed silent, not needing them to attract attention in a neighborhood that was well off. “Calm down, Bobby. Our freakish friend Dogman must have a reason.”

Dogman clocked his gun again. “I will find her tomorrow afternoon, if she’s so desperate for my audience. But like I said, not tonight. Now leave my fucking neighborhood and tell her it better not be a waste of my time.”

Bobby looked like he was about to bust a vein, but Basil pushed him away before smiling at Dogman. “You better have a good explanation for her then, Dogman. If we get punished, it will be on you. How does around dusk sound? If you’re not there by then, I can’t guarantee she won’t send someone to fetch you.” He waved.

“Have I ever mentioned how much creepier you were than your sister? Fuck off of my property, Basil!” He typed, aiming the gun at the cat, who just laughed and wrapped his arm around Bobby’s to get into their car down the street, leaving Dogman to go into his own home and lock every door and window and even covering the curtains when the first large firework went off, making him drop to the ground and cower where he’d been. “Fucking Celia.” He cursed, knowing if it wasn’t for them, he could’ve been halfway if not fully asleep by then. He crawled to his couch, turning the volume up as high as it would go to block out the fireworks and curled under his blanket to try and succumb to sleep. He hoped he didn’t have to be near Petey or Lil Petey tomorrow afternoon. He did not want a misunderstanding if she sent one of her gals to get him. Not one bit. He sighed, the music and drug finally letting him fall asleep.

Chapter Text

When Dogman woke up, he felt sick. He hated the stress and he knew that’s what it was. He had ignored it all week and even before, but there was only so much his body could take. After throwing up next to the couch, he cleaned it up, body aching, and went in search for any stress medication Knight had left behind, hoping it wasn’t low or expired. He didn’t want to go to Sarah about it, even if it was the smart thing to do. Digging through the medicine cabinet where he also noticed some cold medicine and kids bandaids and the like where he could give it to Lil Petey when he stayed over if he was sick or hurt, he found the bottle in the back, Lexapro, and groaned. Almost empty. He did NOT want to ask Sarah about some, but if he didn’t find something, he knew his body would grow sick and not just have cases of nausea. He had to make an appointment anyway.

As he brushed his teeth, he got a call and only then realized how late it was and that he hadn’t checked his phone. He ran to grab it from the kitchen, toothbrush still in his mouth, and saw it was Peter, so he answered before it could hang up. “‘Orry.” He spoke around the toothbrush, and saw Petey’s worried face turn to a frown.

“Greg! You had me worried sick! If I hadn't been busy today, I would’ve marched over hours ago! Wait.” He paused, realizing Dogman was still in pjs and brushing his teeth and his fur was still disheveled. “Did you just wake up?”

Dogman nodded, heart warming at Petey’s bristly concern. He loved when his face got like that, it was so cute. His eyes closed in contentment and a goofy smile came on his face as he used one hand to finish brushing while he walked back to the bathroom to spit out the toothpaste.

Petey’s anger melted into worry. “Greg, do you even know what time it is? Do you usually sleep in after taking CBD?” He tried seeing if there were any side effects but Dogman seemed fine. More content than he had the day before at least.

Dogman tilted his head and looked at his clock on his phone, only for his ears to go up in alarm. 12:47PM?! He’s never slept in that long before! Last year, the latest he got was around 9AM. He shook his head, holding his hand up to sign. “No, I just found out the time and it’s unusual for me to sleep this long. It was probably just because I was tired anyway, nothing to worry about. What do you have going on today?” He signed, seeing Petey was outside, but still in his doctor coat.

Petey hummed, but accepted it. Dogman did look exhausted and even if it was a vacation, they had a long and emotional week. “Not much. Just work, then restock on groceries and get Lil Petey from Flippy since he’s picking him up for me. I texted you this morning asking if you wanted to, but it’s obvious you needed the rest. Oh, but you can finally chill out about Dr. Scum. He was sent back to his own city to help there now that our “high capacity" of patients hasn’t risen because of a certain someone. So you can finally chill out about that.” He raised his brow, giving Dogman a stern look. “Right?”

Dogman rolled his eyes. He really needed to stress to Petey how much danger they were in if Dr. Scum had stayed. He bet it didn’t even truly process in his mind last time because Dogman was having a breakdown. But, Dogman had a little time now and as far as he was aware, none of the Bosses knew about Petey and Lil Petey…except one. He heard Petey clear his throat and he nodded. “Right. I have to do laundry, grocery shopping myself and call Sarah and Clarence.” He sighed, looking around the empty home. Sure, it had some parts of his family, like Petey and Lil Petey’s favorite mugs and cups in the cupboard, the toys and small desk in a corner for Lil Petey to do homework and draw, some wine he saved for when Petey was over, and even some of their favorite dvds they kept over, but it was a stark contrast to the week they just had. “It’s so weird…being here when you both have work or school.” He signed, hearing Petey chuckle and he saw the humor in his eyes.

Petey was smiling, having thought the same thing. “It's definitely weird having to take our boy to school by myself and make my own coffee in the morning without any good morning hugs or kisses, especially after being together almost all the time for a week. We’ll get used to it. I’m guessing you have to call Clarence about going back to work, but why Sarah? Don’t you have something scheduled coming up? I wrote it on your calendar by the door.”

Dogman’s ears perked. He forgot he had an appointment. It was sweet that Petey remembered, though. “Thanks for that. I must’ve forgot. I might just walk in since he can’t understand sign language and I need to call her about if we can schedule more often and about any medication for stress.”

Petey paused, worried, about to ask, but then realized he was stressed, but he hadn’t realized the extent of it since Dogman was good at hiding things and deflecting until it got to a boiling point. “Has it gotten that bad? How bad?”

Dogman stuck out his tongue, but answered anyway. “I’m starting to get sick. I want to nip it in the bud before it gets worse.” Then, he removed his shirt, wanting to start changing, and hearing Petey’s choked gasp and looked at the screen curiously to see Petey’s hand looking like it was trying to cover the screen. “What’s wrong?” He barked to get Petey’s attention and signed.

Petey was blushing. Even if most of the marks he made were healed by then, there were still some and it brought back the vivid memories of that night and it was in the middle of the day dammit! “Do you have to do that when I’m outside on my break?” He hissed. He did not question the “sick” statement since he knew stress could do that. At least Dogman was learning when he needed to care for himself.

Cocking his head, confused, Dogman looked down, realizing Petey only got flustered when he took off his shirt and looked up with a smirk when he heard the snap of the FaceTime picture being taken, catching Petey in the act who was blushing harder, not realizing it would make noise. “If you want a picture, all you have to do is ask, Darlin.” He chuckled deeply, finding it amusing.

Petey bristled and began to yell, the blush darkening at Dogman’s laugh, it making his stomach flip and heartbeat quicken. “I WAS NOT TAKING A PICTURE! YOU’RE HEARING THINGS, DUMBASS! FUCK OFF, I HAVE TO GO!” Then, he hung up, tail lashing as he tried composing himself before going inside. He hadn’t meant to take it, if he were honest. His thumb just pressed the button and it was too late to take it back. He groaned as he stood up. He forgot to tell him he loved him. Was it normal to miss your lover’s kisses after just a couple days apart? That vacation truly screwed with his heart. Before, he could go days and be fine, even if he missed Dogman. But now? “He’s such an idiot.” He sighed, making sure his face was fine before going back in.

On Dogman’s end, he began to laugh with a fond expression. Maybe that was too forward? He was teasing, but he would if Petey wanted it. He sent one more text before he decided to change and visit the precinct first.

[Dogman: Bye, then. I love you. Kiss Lil Petey for me tonight and I’m sending you telepathic kisses to get you through the day. I’ll text you in the morning. Be safe out there.]

He got a reply as he got in the truck, smiling goofily at the reply.

[Petey: I love you too, Prick. I’ll pretend I can feel them, then. You be safe too. I mean it. I still have to properly stitch you up when I have time.]

…………

The talk with Clarence was…fine, he supposed. Clarence told him he could start working again the next day if he promised to not go “rogue” again. Dogman had to reluctantly promise and then he was informed Clarence and Genie were talking about a vacation themselves sometime in February and wondered if Dogman would babysit. They would give him the number for Genie’s parents too in case he was having trouble or if Valentina (God forbid) had to go to the doctor for anything. He agreed to that easily, part of him feeling like it was a chance for him to be around a baby 24/7 (or close to it) and learn what it took. Genie would help him get everything set up for emergencies and daycare since Dogman would still need to work while they were gone.

Unable to leave a normal message for Sarah, he decided to schedule something online and put the reason for it, hoping it reached her soon, then got the grocery shopping out of the way, knowing he was running out of time. Honestly, he almost forgot all about it, but he remembered soon enough, after he thought about what he had done the night before, since he felt like he was forgetting something important.

He started his laundry and before it was even dark out, he heard a knock at his door, having a feeling he knew who it was. Aaaand, bingo. Basil was at his door, smiling creepily at his phone and Dogman didn’t want to know what he was looking at, even if he knew the subject matter. “I could arrest you for whoever’s on your phone and I was coming, Basil. She really sent you to make sure I got there?” He typed, seeing Basil put his phone away and lick his lips.

“That’s what she said.” He chuckled and flicked some debris off his jacket. “As for arresting me, you would have to know who or what’s on my phone and Our Lady sure did. She’s pretty livid about last night, but said she would be forgiving since she likes you. Shall we, Dogman?” He turned, taking out his keys to his pricey looking sports car.

Dogman growled under his throat. Do a good deed one time and get the attention of someone in power. “I’ll drive myself. When I want to leave, I would like to be able to on my own terms. Speaking of, I don’t even want to go. Correct me if I’m wrong, but I swore I told her I never wanted to be associated with her or her “gang” again.” He typed, getting frustrated already.

Basil laughed, the cackle shrill and hard on Dogman’s ears. “You sure did, but you know how she can be. What she wants, she gets and I do love to spoil her. But very well, I can understand wanting to drive yourself.” He unlocked his car as Dogman went to his truck, taking a deep breath and praying it could just be over with.
It was his own fault, really. Getting into this whole Crime Circuit bullshit halfway and both knowing the “ins” and yet fighting crime when he could, only pissing off the people who knew him. It had been early on into returning, when he was still learning where he fit in the city without anyone he’d known while learning how to maneuver a human body and reading and language. Not wanting to be alone, but not wanting to become the monster they all assumed he was. He saved a few “gals” one night when he was canvassing the city, unable to sleep, and unable to ignore their screams and that’s when they had dragged him to meet Celia, “as a thank you” they said, who saw what he could do and found him useful, offering a job in exchange for his body and loyalty to her. He had politely tried telling her “no” on many and all accounts of what she meant, but he was at his wits end with being polite.
He supposed, technically, he didn’t have to go, but she would be relentless if not and apparently they knew his address and if she only bothered him once every few months? There were worse prices he could pay to keep one Boss off his ass. Just as long as she didn’t cross any lines.

……….

The club they pulled up to was bright and the lights flashed, reading, “Kitty’s Depraved Poison”. The lights flashed bright and dark then neon and the music was bouncing in his guts. There were tons of people, some doing drugs, smoking, or outright trying to have three-somes or more. Some had stopped, noticing him, even as he wore his mask and they either looked in shock, nonchalance (due to their states no doubt), horror, or disgust.
The inside was similar to a strip joint except with more touching if you paid for it, but luckily Basil led him passed all of it, away from the smoke and away from the overpowering scents and the looks that he felt were boring into his body, looking at him like he was a horrible specimen and back on the surgical table.

Dogman was already feeling disgusted himself, if he was honest. He didn’t care for crowds, even when he was a dog. He hated the scent of the booze, cigars, sweat and arousal. The only exceptions were the taste of wine mixed with Petey’s own taste and the scent of Petey’s arousal. Those? Those could be nice and downright addictive.
He hated going there. It made him regret ever saving them, but, another part of him would do it again and Celia knew it. She counted on it. And he fucking despised her for it.

“Don’t worry, Dogman. One day you might have a chance to get out of her claws.” Basil leaned his head close to Dogman’s, amusement evident in his voice. “When they’re cold and lifeless.” He said, before opening the extravagant door as Dogman walked through himself and there she was sitting at her desk, in a man’s lap while she looked over papers, until she laid her sharp orange eyes on Dogman, the shape very familiar, revealing a devilish grin and moving.

Lady Celia. One of The Three Bosses of the criminal belly of the city. “Dogman! So cruel, you kept me waiting yesterday! Is it because you were finally making a decision?” She asked, slinking over like a temptress you would see in the movies and yet the excitement of a teen seeing her crush and tried to wrap her arms around his shoulders, but he pivoted and moved away before she could. “I should punish you for it, but depending on your answer, I might forgive you. Leave us.” She told the others, leaving them in the room, Celia deciding for privacy and Basil on the other side of the door, listening.

He had no idea why she kept trying to touch or hug him. He would never allow anyone to touch him (except those he was close to). He saw her pout, then swished her long fluffy tail happily. She was a brunette Maine Coon tabby. “Celia. I’m not doing any jobs for you. I told you months ago that I wasn’t and you can’t stop me because I’m not affiliated with you. I’m done helping you.” He glared hard, typing, hoping the woman would get it, but he knew it was fruitless.
Celia was a narcissist. If you wanted to keep it at the baseline of the word, despite medically or psychologically, there were different types. Simply, if you could earn her money or save her on any bills, she wanted you. If you could serve her any purpose, she kept you near. If not? You were used, tossed, sold, and abandoned.

Celia laughed, beginning to circle Dogman, seeing him stand straight and cross his arms. “Don’t be so formal, Dogman. I would think with the connection we have, you would loosen up.” She purred.

Dogman felt his hackles raise and he growled, snapping at her. He had to calm down. She was doing this on purpose. He took a deep breath, his annoyance already at its limit. “Get it through your brain, I’m not doing anything for you. Now why are you wasting my time?”

Her smile lessened, feigning heartbreak. “Wasting your time? You wound me, Dogman. I was just checking on things. Seeing if you’re finally willing to sleep with me or join us. But judging by your response, you don’t want to join me? And to think I’ve been so generous! Oh, but on the note of having sex, I keep picturing how hot it could be.” She placed her hands on her cheeks before reaching for him again, which he took large steps away. “Like sleeping with some exotic alien or a monster from those fantasy novels! I do like those when I have time.” She smiled, it being perverse and similar to Basil’s. “Come on, Dogman, it could be fun.”

Internally? Dogman was rubbing chills of disgust from his body, wishing he could erase that look from her eyes. Like he was nothing but a doll for her to play with. Sure, most thought Celia was beautiful, with her wider hips, full fluffy tail, sharp cheek tufts, wide eyes, long lashes and ears that curled at the tips, but all he could see was the manipulation. The lies. The lust. No traces of compassion or love for anything. To him, it made her ugly.
Not like Petey. Petey was beautiful in Dogman’s eyes and for that, he was the only one Dogman “saw”.
On the outside, he stayed stone faced, used to masking on the field or when one had to be in interrogation. “There’s one thing I want to make perfectly clear, Celia. I will never sleep with you and I was never a part of your gang. I helped you protect your women a few times for free. That’s it. Just because I’m a damn good fighter, doesn’t mean I’ll do your bidding.” Dogman went to leave then, feeling like a dog toy, being chewed up and slobbered on, about to pocket his phone and leave.

Celia chuckled, crossing her arms with a satisfied smile. “Not even for the mother of that kitten you love so much? I don’t care for the kids name, but you have to admit he might grow up to be a looker, just like his mother. We could make him a sibling if you’re good enough.” As far as she was concerned, Dogman was useful. She would be a fool not to use his body, both for fun and fighting, no matter how unconventional. “How old is he now? It was a “he”, right?”

That got his attention and he flinched, snarling as he turned and gripped her jaw in his hand roughly, feeling her claws dig into his wrist, but he wouldn’t allow her to get her way. He allowed it for far too long. Even after he learned who she really was and was shown the proof, which was a picture of the day she gave birth, the bundled kitten in the same blanket, the same closed ears, the same darker orange marking on his forehead and even DNA results he got from some of the kitten’s fur and her’s she willingly gave to prove it. “You lost your right to that title the day you left him as a newborn!” Then, a cruel smile graced his lips, angry she would dare ask anything about him. “You’re not even that pretty, Celia. Stop acting like you are. I’ve seen corpses with lovelier faces.”

Celia looked offended at first, trying to understand why he would think so when she was actually gorgeous, thank you very much! “I birthed the brat, and it’s not like that orange tabby doctor was complaining the night we conceived him. He was so dominant despite his thinner figure. He knew exactly what to say to get me going.” She shrugged. She wasn’t quite positive of the actual situation between the tabby doctor (she couldn’t remember his name) and Dogman, but they had to be at least friends if Dogman knew about how the kid ended up with his birth father. “Besides, they should both be lucky I didn’t dump him in a dumpster.”

Dogman felt a hot wave go through him. Rage. He had no reason to feel jealous, at least not with her. Not with how he knew Petey treated him, loved him, came undone by heated kisses. But what if that's just how Petey is in relationships? What if someone else would get to experience what Dogman was feeling? Would someone else get to hold Petey? Kiss him? Have him worry about them?
Even as his heart panged sharply, taking his breath away, there was at least one thing that didn’t make him feel as jealous when it came to Petey and Celia’s one-night stand. “For one, yes, they’re lucky you didn’t, but I don’t give a fuck about the reason why. He was also drunk off his ass and forgot about you by morning. He only remembered you when you left his son on his doorstep. You weren’t even a speck in his sky, Celia. Now back off.” Then, he finally released her, only then realizing how hard his grip was, yet wishing it was tighter.

Celia glared at him. For the first time, her facade dropped and it was because of Dogman. She rubbed her jaw, moving it back and forth. “I always get what I want eventually, Dogman. If you care about that body-ruining thing, then you’ll do this job for me.”

Dogman snarled, gripping his phone so hard that if he didn’t have a good case on it, it would break. “Is that a threat?”

She snorted, composing herself. “No. I know how you reacted the last time someone threatened them. But I can’t promise they won’t meet Basil. I can’t promise I won’t finally reveal myself to the brat, even if I don’t care to meet him.”

He shook his head, thinking of his breathing exercises and how soon he could go home. “I’m done with that life, Celia. Leave me alone.”

Celia smiled cruelly. “Done with it? Hahahahahahaha! You crossed that line long ago, Dogman! You can’t know criminals like myself and the others, keep your mouth shut, and yet play “good boy”! You’re just lying to yourself! You’re a pathetic and cowardly monster! So just accept it! You’re no better than us! But…I can concede to leaving you alone to dream for now. Only if you do one last job for me.”

Dogman thought about it, wondering what job was so urgent that she wouldn’t drop it. “What?”

Smiling wider, satisfied to get her way, she whistled, two guards coming in with two raggedy and obviously drugged out and “junkie” “gals”. “I was going to just have you do a security job like normal, but you want to be out of this? Then pay your price, Dogman.”

Dogman’s heart began to hammer hard in his chest. “Why?” He growled. “I’m not even affiliated with you lot! My “price” since you’ve never paid me, should be to leave!”

Celia sighed as if she wasn’t about to ask him to do something horrible again. “They’re costing me money and customers. Their lives aren’t worth losing so much in medical costs. I was going to make an example out of them, but I had the idea this would be a good punishment for you. They’re nothing but druggies. A waste of air.” She waved her hand and her tail swished lazily.

His eyes couldn’t leave them, both of them unsure where they even were. Even then, he could tell they looked young. “How old?”

She snorted, letting out a laugh. “Does it matter? Get rid of them for me.” At his hesitation, she groaned in annoyance. “15-years old. A trading gift from The Maudelines.”

Dogman clenched his jaws tightly. 15-YEARS OLD?! He didn’t want to do it. He told himself he wouldn’t kill unless necessary anymore. They were still young. They could get help. He couldn’t tell which route, killing or sending them to rehab, would be the right choice, but he couldn’t continue to make those decisions for others. That’s why he stopped “hunting” criminals, unless it was through his new job. A job that was hard, but he was proud to say he had it. He found his place in the city now.
Yet, he didn’t know what to do. Technically, he could try to have the stupid idea of jumping out the window with them to bring them to somewhere that could help, but it would be on them to return to their lives now or accept the help and jumping with three people from that high up would get them all hurt. Or, he could leave them. No. He shook his head. That wasn’t in his nature. He could kill. He could save. Contradicting, sure, but he had to at least try then.

Once he took a few steps forward, he knew he took too long. It was too late. Basil gave him a sick smile, before he walked to move between the girls and took out two knives that had been hidden in his sleeves, before he slit their throats, both too drugged to even scream, making Dogman take a few steps back, trying to look unbothered, but Basil could see it.

It wasn’t that Dogman was too shocked or horrified, like when he first saw death. He’d seen plenty of death. But it didn’t mean he took pleasure in it like they did. He could take satisfaction if he got rid of a threat. He could feel a brief sense of happiness if he could keep someone safe for good. But he would never laugh at the dead.

“Basil! What the fuck?! I had a plan set!” Celia complained, though she sounded more like a teen scolding another for splashing them with water than killing two people in front of her. “Ugh! Do you know how long that’s going to take to clean?”

Basil could only cackle, covering his face with one of his blood covered hands as he lost it. “Y-y-you should see his face! He was so shocked! Ahahahaha like he was actually going to do it!”

Celia sighed. “Whatever. Get this cleaned up before it stains even worse.” She waved Basil and the others off. “Well, now that that’s ruined, thanks to Basil, how should I make you pay?”

Dogman had felt hollow after that. It was temporary, he knew. He didn’t know those girls. Not at all. It wasn’t even the deaths themselves that affected him. It was the callousness and joy they got from it. He didn’t lash out. He didn’t retaliate. He didn’t reply or speak to her. She annoyed him enough. Made him feel like an item to be used, enough. Even as she hollered after him, he left. He ignored everything and everyone, still numb as he got in his truck and debated lighting the whole place on fire.

……..

It wasn’t that late by the time he got home, so he decided to take a shower, wanting to scrub away how dirty he felt. It wasn’t from the smoke or possible germs or when the strangers accidentally knocked against him while they danced, but it was from how he was looked at. Like an object and a tool. He made one mistake of helping someone in the Crime Circuit and he was still paying the damn price!
He would be fine. He was fine. He had people that looked at him like a person. That loved him. He had Petey who desired him, sure, but with love. With gentle caresses and laughter. Cherishing Dogman, not using him.
Dammit. He needed Petey and Lil Petey. He needed to feel normal again. He needed to feel loved. But they had lives too.

……..

Apparently someone in charge of “fate” decided to give Dogman mercy because as he was looking through folders and papers of all the information he had gathered on The Bosses and even some of their connections, he heard his door unlock and at first he reached for his gun in case someone picked his lock, but the happy sound of a hysteric and sleepy Lil Petey reached his ears. He barked at the top of the stairs, startling them, but he was happy. Surprised, but happy. He wasn’t expecting them at all.

Petey waved, holding up some take out. “I don’t know if you ate yet, but we brought you something. And-“

“We missed you, Dad! I wanted to tell you all about school and the fireworks with Molly, but you were here and you missed breakfast this morning and my “go to school” kisses and-and-you missed Papa’s morning kisses and hugs and-“ Lil Petey blabbed while he ran up the stairs to meet Dogman, who picked him up halfway, shutting him up by nuzzling him, not realizing how much he needed it until he was doing it, and he kept it up, trying to “lather” Lil Petey in his scent and in a way tell the kitten he loved him. “Hahahaha! Dad, that tickles!” He giggled, almost falling out of Dogman’s arms, but he wasn’t scared, knowing Dogman wouldn’t drop him.

Petey smiled, his heart melting at the natural interaction between them and saw Dogman walked them right to him, dressed in his usual sweatpants and tank top and set the kitten down. “Get everything done? Sorry it’s so late, by the way. We had decided to go out to eat since I didn’t want to cook, and we-uh-well-uhm-thought…” he trailed off, seeing a strange look in Dogman’s eyes as Dogman put Lil Petey’s head under his shirt before reaching up with his available hand and yanking Petey’s head down before giving him some open mouthed kisses, not allowing Petey to breathe, but it was only seconds long before he pulled away, growling softly in satisfaction at Petey’s blushing face and heaving chest, his hand reaching up to wipe his mouth as Dogman took the bag, and walked to the kitchen as Lil Petey looked between them, confused.

“Did Dad do that because you two kissed?” He asked, only for Petey to cover his face, still red, and tell Lil Petey to pick out a movie or show for them all to watch.

Knowing he was blushing, Dogman set the bag on the counter and ignored his stomach growling, having not eaten since a little after he woke up. Part of it, was Dogman was embarrassed at what he did. He had only intended to give Petey a small kiss, like a “thank you” and an “I missed you”, but seeing his fond smile and loving eyes, his casual wear and sleek orange coat had scrambled his brain and all he could think was he wanted to kiss him senseless. If it wasn’t for Lil Petey, he probably would’ve still been kissing him or marking him with his teeth while pressing him against the wall. A small chill ran down his spine. Dammit, he liked that idea. What was going on?! The longer he was allowed to kiss or touch Petey, the more his imagination acted up and the more he felt he needed to possess and mark him as his. Was it a “this is mine” thing? Or was it a “I’m insecure someone will steal him” thing?

“That was really naughty and unfair of you, Greg.” Petey whispered right in Dogman’s ear, making him jump and the blush on his chest to darken. Seeing it, Petey’s smile became a little rotten. “Oh~~? Do you like when I whisper in your ear?” He teased, then kissed Dogman’s cheek, giggling after, seeing the hopeless look on Dogman’s face. “I shouldn’t have missed you after only a couple days. I might need a tolerance break from you, but I don’t know how. It’s infuriating.” He pouted, wrapping his arms around Dogman and his tail whipping around, feeling something settle. Home. That’s what it felt like. He couldn’t quite say it, though. It was too vulnerable.

Dogman gulped hard, seeing the frustration yet love on Petey’s face, hearing his words, and his heart panged painfully again. It hurt too much to even sign. “Orny…ree?” He asked, seeing Petey shake his head, looking surprised Dogman spoke when his hands were in view. “Ree…orny? Oo one eerse?” He gripped Petey’s shirt, stuck between wanting to kiss him again or just hold him. He settled for pressing his head hard against Petey’s chest, his nose buried in the fabric and his breath shuddered when he heard Petey’s heart beat.

Petey tilted his head, seeing that wall crumble so easily. A wall he wasn’t even sure was there, and that worried him. Dogman was so good at hiding behind his walls and his masks, even in his own home and that should never be a thing. You should never have to have your walls up when you’re in your own home. “Only you? You only? No one else? Is that what you said?” He felt Dogman nod, not shaking, but his knuckles were turning white in Petey’s shirt. Petey smiled softly. “I’m not sure what you mean, but you don’t have to talk, you know. I know it hurts you and not just physically. Just sign to me. I can understand you. I understand you, okay?”

“I understand you, okay?” Is what Petey said, and Dogman gasped, hearing it in his ears and something clicked. He was so stupid. So fucking dumb! That’s all he had ever wanted since returning to that Godforsaken city after Knight died and a part of him, while learning all over again, had thought the misfits or those who were misunderstood would understand him. They weren’t, and he was so dumb for thinking they would. And Celia took advantage and manipulated him. It didn’t last long, obviously, but it was enough to where he had made that mistake and now he was between those lines. Now, she knew where he lived. She wanted to use him, whether he liked it or not. He took a deep breath, then another, feeling Petey rub his back. He didn’t care about the one-night stand. Really. It gave Petey Lil Petey and by extension, it gave them Dogman and it gave Dogman them. He was just happy that’s all it was and that Petey could have it be left at that without getting mixed up with her bullshit. “Ove ree ore an uh-er aartners?” He asked, coughing a little and feeling Petey pull away.

“What is with you tonight? Just sign, already.” Petey scolded, really unsure what got into Dogman, but Dogman just entwined his fingers with his own on both hands, shaking his head, looking up at Petey with a questioning gaze.

“AnSer.” He said, trying to tilt his vocal cords to articulate better, but it only had him coughing again.

Petey sighed, taking a look around the corner to see Lil Petey engrossed in a cartoon he landed on. “Then I’ll say what you did back to make sure I heard you right. “Love you more than other partners?” Is that what you said?” Petey’s heart hammered, wondering where that came from when Petey didn’t ever remember bringing any of them up.

Dogman nodded. Really, he didn’t have to know and he didn’t need the details, but he needed to know he was enough. More than enough. “Oont eed eeAils.”

Gulping, Petey kissed his head. He thought about it, but realized, he really hadn’t loved them like he did Dogman. He didn’t have a lot of partners, but definitely more than Dogman did. Some, he just liked technically, like back in high school, where he felt he needed someone’s help and “love” to numb his own pain. Others, he did genuinely love to some extent, like a light and airy feeling, even if they didn’t try to make him smile, thinking he was just a grumpy cat, but it never got deep enough where he’d want to be hugged randomly or have quiet moments like he so often did with Dogman. Sometimes it was only about the physical part and those definitely didn’t last long.
Then, he stopped dating completely when Lil Petey was born/dropped off on his step, and he never missed it. Hell, he thought he’d never date again, thinking it wasn’t as fulfilling as just having his friends and his son to love. Thinking no one could actually love him how he needed to be loved. But that changed when Dogman came into their lives. If he thought about it, Flippy had been right to some degree. What he had with Dogman was beyond that sweet, puppy love or honeymoon phase, and was something deeper, more vulnerable and raw. But it was also so chaotic and charming, just like how the hybrid came into their lives. Unexpected, charming, sweet, hard sometimes, but definitely turning out to be worth the headaches and the struggles.

Shocking them both, Petey began to laugh. “S-s-sorry. I don’t-I don’t know why I’m laughing.”

Dogman whined, confused as to why Petey was suddenly laughing, only to have Petey’s still chuckling lips on his, releasing his hands and grabbing his face.

“Fucks sakes, Greg. Yes, yes, I love you more than them. To be fair, I barely liked some of them. But there’s no need to feel jealous, Love.” The last of his laughter died down and his eyes were sparkling. “Even all the headaches and stress you give me is worth it. I can’t say that about any of my previous relationships. Better?” He asked.

Dogman barked, then they both heard his stomach growling and then laughed again. “I guess I’m hungry. I forgot I didn’t eat anything since I woke up.” He signed, seeing what Petey got him. It was just a decent burger from a restaurant and some fries. He smiled happily at Petey. “Thanks, Darlin.”

Petey rolled his eyes, but still looked pleased and gave Dogman’s scarred side a kiss. “Now let’s relax before bed. I hope you don’t mind we crash here tonight? Lil Petey really wanted you to take him to school and I knew we had at least one spare change of clothes here.” He mentioned, realizing he didn’t even ask.

Dogman nodded happily, glad for the distraction and to be with his family. “Of course! I can bring him while you get a little shut eye.”

As a “thank you”, Petey was the one to stop him before they left the kitchen, kissing Dogman how he had done to him a bit ago, but not expecting the whine that escaped the hybrid’s throat or the disappointed groan he made when Petey pulled away with a smirk, even if his own eyes held mischief and something a little more suggestive. “Not tonight, Love. You don’t have a spare room.” He winked, running his tail under Dogman’s chin and walking ahead.

As Dogman looked at the folders on the table he set there earlier, when it was bed time and they all got bundled into the giant dog bed, he realized he was going to need help.

Celia thought he was half-assing things? Maybe he was, but what they didn’t realize was how much Dogman had on them all. You want to treat someone like a tool? Better be prepared for them to choose another to wield them. He glanced at Petey’s face, heavy with sleep. He remembered what Auntie June said and also knew he had to tell Petey everything eventually. He wanted to protect him, but if he didn’t tell him, Petey might think there was a reason not to trust Dogman. Dogman sighed, still a little pissed.
No one was going to get away with threatening his family. Not even those who were “family”.

Chapter Text

It was early summer, before Dogman got the police job, but after he’d already been falling in love with Petey and loving Lil Petey as his son secretly. And…it was the last time he had helped Celia.

He was covered in blood, the thugs who were bothering the gals on South St being taken care of, and had the last one under him with his face bashed in. He supposed the guy didn’t deserve how bad Dogman gave it to him. He hadn’t meant to, even if he didn’t feel remorse for it. It had been a little after their family trip to the beach, when he told Petey he was done with “hunting” criminals and he wanted to do better by them. He would be having his first therapy session soon. This was the last time he would do this. No more. He had to set a good example for Lil Petey and hopefully win Petey’s heart one day.

Basil approached him, laughing. “Great job, Dogman! Lady Celia wants to reward you for your work. Shall we?”

Dogman nodded, standing and looking at his bruised and bloodied hands. It was time. He had to sever his ties with them.

That day, he had found out that Basil had seen him with Petey and Lil Petey at some point, maybe a few weeks prior, taken a secret picture and showed Celia. That’s how Dogman found out who she was to his family and that’s how she found out Dogman knew the man she slept with, who she knew was a doctor, but not holding any interest in him other than a good night, and herself, who at the time was merely one of the “gals”, having worked her way to the top and never went back. Unfortunately, she thought that knowledge would make him stay, feeling “trapped”, but it only pushed him away further, solidifying his resolve.

He couldn’t let Petey or Lil Petey know who Celia was. Or so, that’s what he thought at the time.

…….

The morning came slowly, with Dogman having a fitful sleep, but no nightmares, so he felt rested after a while, just staring at his family who was sleeping differently than when they laid down. Petey had curled up at first, but was now laying on his stomach with his arms crossed as his pillow. Lil Petey had slept between them but was now on his back, sprawled where he was laying across Petey’s back and his legs were against Dogman’s side. He stared at them for a while, never wanting to be alone again, even when he knew they would head to their own home after they all left his house after they got ready for work and school.
He sighed, knowing he should at least get a head start since he only had one bathroom, moving Lil Petey’s legs and freezing when the kitten groaned and moved, but he just tucked his legs in and mumbled before snoring again. Breathing a sigh of relief, he crawled from their pile but stopped when he felt eyes on him while he was still on his hands and knees and he slowly turned his head, seeing sharp and sleep-addled green eyes staring at him, blinking slowly. Dogman gulped. It made a small chill run down his spine as he stared back at Petey.

Petey yawned into his elbow, annoyed he couldn’t stretch. “What time is it? Hey, get him off.” He grumbled, annoyed more at Dogman’s fond smile when he looked at him.

Dogman could only smile, trying to not laugh, and kissed Petey’s head, and when Petey lifted his head, he was about to kiss him properly, but Petey’s eyes widened and he lowered his head. Dogman knew why. “If you’re going back to sleep, just do. It’s early. You don’t have to be up for another hour and as usual, I don’t care if you brush your teeth. It’s not like I was going to do a naughty kiss.” He smirked, feeling happy, enjoying the moment.

Petey muttered under his breath. “I doubt that.” He was still half asleep, but his eyes drifted to Dogman and saw his neck as the hybrid crawled next to him, trying to gently move the kitten without waking him up too. His heart feeling warm, waking up more, part of him not wanting to waste a quiet early morning and Petey’s eyes raked down the hybrid’s human body, finally noticing the gold hairs on his pelvic area and a few growing hairs on his chest where the shirt was hanging off him. Getting a rotten idea, even if it was a bad one, he moved his upper body and placed his head under the shirt and kissed Dogman’s stomach before nipping at it, feeling the hybrid freeze and the stomach muscles tense. “I think I’m awake now. What were you up to?” He asked in a whisper.

Dogman clenched his jaws, trying not to be affected so early in the morning, but couldn’t help it when Petey started it and saw Petey’s thigh in front of his face after moving Lil Petey, who continued to sleep, and bit into it, then bit another part and tried to give him a love bite, until he pulled away, seeing Petey blushing, wide awake now, biting his hand to muffle the gasp. “Not here if you want to be rotten. I’m getting ready so sleep if you can.” He signed, moving back and then standing before stretching, not realizing it caught Petey’s attention.

Petey chuckled to himself, letting Dogman go, admiring him, especially his sleepy eyes and disheveled fur, something that shouldn’t be attractive, but was, a thought coming to mind that made him pause, feeling conflicted. They were boyfriends, but that was beginning to feel too “shallow” for what they were. His parents weren’t married, but his grandparents on his dad’s side were. Wait. Marriage? He covered his face, feeling how hot it was. Wasn’t that too soon? Maybe it wouldn't be the right decision? What if Dogman said “no”? No, that would be mortifying. He had never felt so much in love or for as long before. If it were his previous partners? He would’ve left long ago, toxic or not. If he had a partner after Lil Petey was born, they would doubt his faithfulness or loyalty, not seeing his son as theirs, but Dogman did. He didn’t seem to care that one night created a kid with a stranger and even if the kid wasn’t his, he treated Lil Petey as his. What did he do to deserve that? He felt Dogman was too worthy of him. He still loved them so much and treated his son, who had no biological connection to him, as his own.

He got up soon enough, deciding to have an easy morning with the man he loved before their son woke up. As time went by, it became easier to connect the names. “Their” son, not “his” son. Lil Petey’s “Dad”, not “just Dogman”. As Petey walked down the stairs quietly, his fingers fiddled with each other and he paused in the middle of the stairs, staring at a specific finger. He shook his head hard, scolding himself for being so idiotic, and heard the sink going in the bathroom downstairs and the coffee pot going from the kitchen. He must have taken longer than he thought.

Peeking into the bathroom, he saw Dogman brushing his teeth while he placed the dog tags back around his neck. He always wore those. Sometimes he worried they’d get damaged, but Dogman didn’t seem to have the same worry. Biting his finger, Petey decided to just go in and he opened the cabinet for his extra toothbrush, ignoring Dogman’s flinching since he didn’t know anyone would join him, but saw the bottle of Lexapro. “Is this what Knight took? Are you taking it?” He asked, wetting the toothbrush and putting toothpaste on it, keeping an eye open for Dogman’s response.

Dogman shook his head, just looking ahead so Petey could see his signs in the mirror. “It’s too low. If I tried, I would be out soon anyway. Besides, I wanted to ask Sarah what type of medication she would recommend. I may have Knight’s body, but some might be bad for me since I have a dog’s head. And that bottle is over a year old, I don’t know if it’s expired or not and I don’t want to risk it.” He signed, spitting out the toothpaste and wiping his mouth. “I told you you could sleep longer. I just have one bathroom so it’s best to take turns.” He signed, eyes crinkling as he smiled at Petey.

Petey hummed, still half asleep as he finished brushing. “If it’s so small, why don’t you find a bigger place? If we’re going to be over more often or if Genie and her family visit? I’m more surprised there’s only one when Knight had a girlfriend.” He said, splashing water on his face afterwards.

Dogman was quiet for a bit, but moved closer to Petey. “It’s because they were together, that there was only one so far. If they had a kid, they would’ve expanded the area. And…” he paused, unsure if he should bring it up since it was just a thought, but if he was going to do what he needed to, he had to tell Petey. “I’m still debating it. This was Knight’s home, my home, but if I have friends and a family now, it’s not ideal. I could try and renovate, but renovation would take a lot of hoops in the city, not like in the country.” There was also the fact that people he didn’t want knowing his address did know it, so he felt he wasn’t safe there anymore. His family wasn’t safe there. There could be anyone watching their movements. He thought, and realized it was best not to put off that talk for long. “By the way…” he signed, waiting until Petey was looking into the mirror again, “I know we’ll be busy, but I have something to talk to you about later. I can ask Flippy to take Lil Petey, but I have to talk to you. It’s serious, so I don’t want Lil Petey hearing it.” He wiped his hands on his legs, realizing how nervous he was.

Petey raised his brow, looking at Dogman. “Can we not talk about it now?” He asked, brushing his fur, knowing they were alone for a bit.

Dogman shook his head, clenching and unclenching his fists with nerves. “No. He’ll wake up soon and this is a long talk.”

Looking him up and down, Petey began to get a bad feeling in his gut. He wanted to ask, but he knew Dogman would be vague, then he would panic all day at work, which he couldn’t afford to do. “Okay. When should I be by?”

Gulping hard, Dogman grabbed Petey’s hand and tried grounding himself, unsure where he would even begin to explain the shitshow he was involved in. “I’ll text you. Just come over after work.”

Petey looked at him, confused, but he accepted it. “Hm. I wish you would tell me what this is about though. Is it bad?”

Dogman shook his head. “Complicated.”

Sighing, Petey realized Dogman wasn’t going to talk until they could have the talk later. “Okay, I’ll wait. Now let me fix your neck.” Dogman had smiled, reaching for the supplies and sitting on the sink so Petey didn’t have to bend.
He may or may not have teased Dogman the whole time, making sure he was in his space, gently and occasionally running his fingers against Dogman’s neck and the back of his head to dig into the golden fur and gently kissing along each stitched part of Dogman’s neck, enjoying how Dogman squirmed and whined but not from any pain. They had to stop before things got heated and Petey caught himself unbuttoning Dogman’s uniform shirt, both of them breathing quickly, having forgotten where they were and who would be awake soon and the jobs they had soon after. “S-sorry. Though…you should really stop starting things in the morning and when our kid will be awake in a bit or we have stuuuupid work.” He groaned, blaming Dogman for their current predicament.

Dogman huffed, tilting his head up so he didn’t look at Petey’s face and disheveled pajamas. “No. You’re the one who started it today. I couldn’t resist.” He signed, willing his body to calm down, chills running down his spine as different images wouldn’t stop popping into his head.

“T-Touché.” Petey replied, having no real choice but to leave to get changed and hopefully will away his own heated body.

Lil Petey did wake up soon after, as they drank their coffee, Dogman leaning with his back against Petey’s chest, soaking in the touch, and worked together to make breakfast. They chatted about what they had planned for the day and Lil Petey agreed to go to Flippy’s, making Dogman and Petey both blush and get flustered when he said, “It’s okay, Papa, Dad. I can let you both have adult kisses time and snuggling time. But all I ask is if Dad can pick me up tomorrow after school so I can get some more training in!” He had laughed, unfazed by what he said.

With his hands still covering his face, Dogman peeked at Petey, whose ears were back and his face was red but he removed his hands from his own face and took a deep breath. “Fine. Are you okay with that, Greg?” He asked.

Dogman had removed his hands by then, but couldn’t help but gaze at Petey lovingly. “That’s fine. We can-“ he paused, remembering what he wanted to do, “wait. I wanted to finally get the headstone to the cemetery.” He thought, thinking it would just have to wait.

Lil Petey perked up, eating his last bite. “I can help! Can I?”

Dogman ate his own food, taking a moment before nodding. “As long as you behave. Where we have to go isn’t for loud and energetic kids.”

Lil Petey nodded enthusiastically and Petey changed after they ate while Dogman and Lil Petey cleaned up and the family began to leave the home soon after, but as Lil Petey went to the truck, Dogman keeping his promise, Dogman pulled Petey down by his tie and gave him one more languid kiss before he locked the door, the folders he wanted to show Clarence right under his arm.

“I love you.” He signed, seeing Petey walk to his car and pause, a fond smile on his face as he did something he never did before.

Petey had smiled back, feeling a little impulsive. “I love you too.” He didn’t speak it, but he had signed back, knowing the signs by heart, since Dogman “told” him it so often.

………

When Dogman walked into the precinct, he spotted one officer who still didn’t care for him and that was fair, because he didn’t care for her. Maud Maudline. Legally, her last name was her mom’s maiden name, but Dogman knew her “true” last name. She pretty much became a cop as “rebellion” against her dad and his side of the “family”, but that didn’t mean she liked Dogman, who was known to hurt her dad’s gang members and steal their guns. He avoided her, knowing she didn’t see him since she was occupied with some other officers and having her own drink, and went to see if Clarence was in his office.

Luckily, he was and Dogman shut the door behind himself, lowering his mask he put on after dropping Lil Petey off.

Clarence looked up at him, having been working on paperwork. “Morning. I’m not sending you out in the field today, but that’s just because you have a bunch of paperwork to do since you were suspended.” He sighed, stretching. “On a “friendly” note, how was the trip? Genie’s dying to hear about it.”

Dogman nodded, wanting to get some proper exercise and work done, but he understood. He took out his phone to speak. “I understand. As for the trip, it was very nice. I was able to introduce Petey and Lil Petey to some family friends. It was more bittersweet, but that’s another story. I’m sure the next time we see Genie, she can hear all about it. I came in and closed the door because I need your help with this.” Then, he set the folders on Clarence’s desk, seeing the mustached man raise his brow. “I haven’t been entirely open about my involvement with these people and their groups. I was never “part” of their work, I only helped where I could and it stopped after I met Petey and Lil Petey. But before that, while I helped, I still gathered information on them. I need your help to take them down and dismantle their groups.”

Clarence eyed him, then looked at the folders before opening them, his brows raising to his hairline at one specific one. “Who are these people? The only one I know of is that guy here,” he pointed to the slimiest folder with “Judge” on it, “and he’s a very infamous judge in the city. What the fuck did you do to piss these people off?” He asked, immediately thinking Dogman had done something.

Rolling his eyes, Dogman stood straight. “I have always tried to save and protect people, no matter their statuses in society and by doing so, it has landed me among “them”, even when I didn’t wish it, but in doing so, I could gather more information than your men could. The feline and her black cat right hand are Lady Celia and Basil. They run the drug and prostitution industry in the city. The other folder has The Maudlines. They also run drugs and violent gun cartels. They specialize in robbery, smuggling, and inciting violence. The last folder has all I could learn about “Judge”. In his spare time, he traffics people, sometimes children, and I suspect his leniency with certain criminals helps to keep the child trafficking ring open as well for perverts and other predators.” He took a deep breath, something rising in him.

Pinching his nose, Clarence leaned back. “Dogman…you realize with a city this big, crime is bound to happen. If it didn’t, we wouldn’t have jobs saving others and upholding the law.”

Dogman hadn’t meant to, but he glared and slammed his hand against the wall where there were missing people flyers. “I get that, Clarence! But this is bigger than some jewelry store robberies, petty crime violence, and people utilizing the oldest job in the book. All these missing people and children. All the cold cases we can’t even touch yet. They are the ones responsible for it. We can’t find most of these people because they’re either dead or being moved around by these guys. People are impulsive, unpredictable, and prone to some sort of violence, I know that. I’ve seen it. I’m not dismantling the whole thing, I just want to protect those people who deserve chances and opportunities, but I can’t with The Bosses pulling the strings. Look.” He scanned the wall and recognized a few of them, but they were either dead or he knew they were in too deep. “Frothgrow, age 14. His family reported him missing over a year ago, but I know he’s addicted to drugs and The Maudlines had brainwashed him into their gang, assuring safety and “family”, and lying to him that they killed his family that were looking for him, since he was poor with no good figures in his life. And-and-“ he grabbed another, a 20-year old woman who went missing after a car accident with her husband, “Robin, age 20. Lady Celia killed her 10-months ago because she found out Robin was hoarding cash that should’ve been given to her after each night of work so then she could leave and get her kids out of that lifestyle and for a better life. Lady Celia can’t have that, so she sent Basil to get her and she sold the kids to Judge so they wouldn’t be her issue anymore. There’s so many more, and I don’t know all of them, but some of these people want better lives and they could do it, if they weren’t threatened or under The Bosses thumbs. Please, Clarence. I know you have connections to people in other cities who can help us.”

Letting out a long sigh, Clarence rubbed his face and looked tiredly at Dogman. “Isn’t your plate full enough with helping good people, Dogman? Now you want to help prostitutes and gang bangers? We need a lot more than this to put any of them away, especially Judge. Just leave it be.” He didn’t expect Dogman to slam his hand on his desk, making him flinch.

Dogman glared at Clarence, needing him to understand. He had to. He couldn’t afford to go rogue. “Not every prostitute does it for fun or drugs. Not every gang banger likes needless death or violence. Not every soldier is fighting for the good of others. Not every cop is looking out to do right by the law. Some of these people are sweet and good people, but they got into trouble that they can’t get out of. If I was young and not previously in the military, I could’ve been manipulated too. I don’t want to just help the people who are in the “light” of the city, I want to help the people who are stuck in the shadows of it too.” His face softened, body loosening. “I just need my family safe. Lady Celia knows who they are. I need help, Clarence. This is all my fault, but I’m begging you for help here.”

Clarence looked at Dogman, not seeing any lies. Which tracked. Dogman had never lied to him. “I’ll do what I can, but I can’t promise this is going to be easy or without its own serious risks. But I need you to promise me one thing.” He pointed at Dogman, seeing the hybrid nod and go back to being his usual self. “No going rogue. This might take a lot of time, so I fucking need you to be patient and not mess around with stuff. Just focus on your job and your family. No meddling until we can for sure get these guys. Understand?”

Dogman paused, not used to Clarence just accepting what he asked of him. Clarence usually fought him at each turn. He gulped, giving a firm nod, and saluting Clarence. “Thank you. And I promise. Except…” he paused, realizing the only way he would break it, but wanted Clarence to know it, “if there’s a knife at my family’s throats or a gun to their heads. If they are in any immediate danger, I will break the promise, but I swear I will try my hardest to keep it.”

Sighing again, Clarence rubbed his face. “I kinda figured, Dogman. But thanks for your honesty. Now go do some work while I look over all this.” He waved his hand, already wishing he could go to bed. Dogman always gave him a headache and more stress than even his own kid could give him.

………

The rest of the day was spent calmly. Both Dogman and Petey worked and Lil Petey had school then Flippy picked him up.

Dogman had texted Petey once he was off work and made something simple. He was really dreading the conversation, but he couldn’t hold it off longer, especially now that he knew you couldn’t-or shouldn’t-hide things from your partner. Your Mate. He blushed, feeling that was probably too big of a word for what they were, even if it felt right. But that was too soon. Maybe when all this bullshit was over, and if Petey still loved him, he would. He heard the door unlock and paused.

“It’s just me, don’t try to shoot or else I will be pissed.” Petey’s voice yelled out, making Dogman relax and he barked from where he was in the kitchen. He saw Petey walk in, undoing his tie while he did, releasing a long sigh. “What are you making? Smells good.” He smiled tiredly and gave Dogman’s head a kiss.

Dogman smiled back, trying not to be distracted by Petey undoing his tie and unbuttoning a few buttons on his shirt. “Teriyaki chicken, fried rice, and eggrolls. The eggrolls are store bought though.”

Petey hummed, kissing Dogman’s cheek before going to the cabinet for a glass and grabbing his wine Dogman kept there, hearing him bark and shake his head. “Why not?”

“I still need to talk to you.” Dogman signed.

Petey rolled his eyes. “One glass won’t do much. I just…” he sighed, his shoulders sagging, “I had a long day. Two surgeries almost went wrong, then a woman in delivery was having complications, and then we had a guy come in with a bullet wound that had him in critical condition. He’s recovering, luckily, but still.”

Dogman nodded, before he went over and hugged Petey, trying to comfort him. “I’m sorry, Darlin. Tomorrow should be better.” He pulled Petey’s head down enough to kiss his cheek and his nose, then gave him a small peck on the lips before pulling away to work on the food, leaving Petey to smile at his back and pour a glass.

Dinner was very nice, even if they both weren’t used to not hearing a constant stream of babble from one energetic kitten, but they made it work by talking about lighter things, like work, coworkers, or the weird dreams Lil Petey would talk to them about. The important conversation came when Petey sat on the couch and Dogman joined him, but remembered he had to tell Petey, which made him instantly nervous. “I…” Dogman began, unable to stop his body from sitting straighter and trying to find out how to tell Petey.

Petey raised his brow, turning to face Dogman, curious. “What is it? Don’t fidget, it makes me nervous.”

Dogman took a deep breath and tried reminding himself that Petey loved him. “I need to talk to you about the Crime Circuit and a few things that involve you and Lil Petey because of it.”

Petey straightened too, also nervous. “Why would it involve us?” He asked, getting a bad feeling in his stomach.

Taking another deep breath, Dogman began to explain.
He explained how it was too quiet and lonely after he returned. How, since he had never really explored the city before, he decided to do so. How he saved some prostitutes and they introduced him to Lady Celia. How the manipulation was there, but he had felt so alone, he decided to help, but only sometimes and it had to be “security”. How gossipy they could be and he learned a lot about The Bosses without having to really interact much with the others. How he learned about all the horrible things The Bosses were capable of or were in charge of. How he began to pull away and stop helping, even if it meant leaving some of them to be hurt, either by strangers or by Celia and Basil, after he met Lil Petey and Petey. Then, he paused, gulping hard as he saw the shock and uncertainty on Petey’s face, but unable to see how Petey was spiraling mentally. “I found out…Celia is Lil Petey’s birth mother. I only found out about that after I met you both. She found out about you both, recognized you, and even showed me proof and provided details only you knew about and told me. I swear I had no idea until recently.” He tried explaining, but Petey was already breathing irregularly.

Petey couldn’t breathe, even though he was. He stood up, seeing Dogman’s worried expression, but possibilities ran through his mind. “You…you deceived us? You…you worked with these horrible people? You helped them? I-you-you told me you got rid of them! That you weren’t a criminal! Did you follow Lil Petey that day because you knew?” He asked, taking a step back when Dogman moved forward. He trusted him. He trusted Dogman. But also…was his taste in partners that awful? He slept with a random stranger while drunk after a horrible day and on the anniversary of his mom’s death, and it turns out she was this horrible person? Who thought nothing of Petey and possibly only spared Lil Petey on a whim? Who was using that connection to put a “leash” on Dogman? None of his previous relationships lasted and he knew it was because of his poor choices in partners as he got older, then his need for partnership without letting himself fall for them beyond some shallow version of love. But he trusted Dogman. He had learned to. He had learned to love so deeply, only to learn it was a lie? He could feel his heart breaking.

“No, no, no, no, Petey! I only assisted by helping the prostitutes when creeps or their pimps went too far! I rarely helped her long before I met Lil Petey! And neither Celia or I knew the connection until recently when Basil saw us together. It was a coincidence that there was that connection! Please, Petey, I have never deceived you! I have never lied! I know I should’ve told you when I found out, but I was trying to protect you! I was wrong. Please. Please! Everything I have done since meeting you and Lil Petey has been to protect you! You know this!” Dogman pleaded, hating that’s where Petey’s mind had gone. His heart was hammering so hard in his chest he felt like throwing up. He tried reaching a hand out, but Petey slapped it away, his claws scratching Dogman’s hand, making him flinch and step back, shocked.

“How can I when this is the second time our lives have been put in danger?! Because of you! We lived a peaceful enough life before you came barreling into it! Because they hate you! Want something from YOU! Want YOU dead, there’s targets on our backs?! You’re only one person, Greg! How can you protect us from your enemies?! If you really were protecting us, wouldn’t the threat be gone?! I…” he was hyperventilating,unable to really hear Dogman’s words with the blood rushing in his ears, but wouldn't allow Dogman to get close, “I should’ve questioned your ruthlessness more. It makes sense now. No wonder you could kill someone so fucking easily!” He was yelling by then. He was yelling by the time he first spoke. He could feel that first “lie” in his mind. He knew most people Dogman was forced to or did kill, it took something from his heart. “I thought…I thought I finally found a “good” person. I was so stupid! Don’t!” He glared, tears shining in his eyes when he saw Dogman try and approach him again, whining, his eyes wide and hurt. But Petey couldn’t process it all yet. “You’re going to get me and my son killed! Don’t come near us again. I mean it. I will NOT lose my son because you made deals with sick, demented people! Fuck!” He yelled, having spewed out the next few “lies”, feeling the tears fall and his heart was breaking. It broke more when Dogman couldn't even lift his hands to sign or opened his mouth to talk. He couldn’t stay there a moment longer. He didn’t care that he left his tie and his jacket. He haphazardly grabbed his keys from the hook and left, his tires screeching down the road, not even giving Dogman time to run after him.

Once the door slammed, Dogman had tried to run after him, having been frozen in shock by Petey’s words, but by the time his bare feet hit the asphalt of his driveway, Petey’s taillights were all he could see. His heart hurt so much, he couldn’t tell if it was beating, breaking, or stopping all together. He fell to his knees, trying to breathe. He knew it was the right thing to come clean, but why was this the result? All because he couldn’t bear to be alone too long, he made a huge mistake. He tried fixing it. He did. If Petey said it, it had to be true, right? He was hyperventilating, unable to even hug himself As his body began to feel numb and his fingers tingled. A panic attack.

He always tried to do the right thing. He never joined the gangs. Hell, he tried avoiding any involvement that he could. He only tried protecting the innocent or who needed help when they were powerless to protect themselves. He stopped his involvement when he found people to truly love him. And now…the core of that…Petey and Lil Petey even…

He always told Petey he would be the first to leave, because Dogman would never. And he was right. He tried to do good, by getting a normal job again. He tried to do good, by avoiding jail by not outright killing anyone who dared to harm his family. He tried doing it the right way, after so many times he did it wrong. He knew he didn’t lose everything. He still had Genie, Valentina, Steve and Rene, but he felt like he was losing everything. Again, in the blink of an eye, he was surrounded by cold. “I’m…’orry. ‘Orry. ‘Orry.” He croaked, using his voice and biting at his arms until they bled, not knowing how to release that stress. He knew he had to give Petey time, but how much? Or did he mean it when he said for Dogman to never get near them? He didn’t know. He didn’t know, and that hurt more than any accusations Petey threw at him.

He couldn’t sleep that night. Nor the nights after. The nightmares worsened, he had panic attacks almost daily, and he had to begin to keep his arms wrapped because as they healed, he would only chew at himself again and his eyes dulled as guilt and depression clouded his mind. His whole being ached horribly with the need for a soft touch. A loving tough. A hug. Anything. But there was no one who could or was willing to. He went to work, ignoring almost everyone if he could, wondering why he was still trying. He tried texting Petey, asking if they could talk. Asking if he could at least talk to Lil Petey, who had to no doubt be confused, but he never received any replies, even if the fact he wasn’t blocked or deleted kept a thread of hope sending sparks into his heart. He placed Knight’s gravestone, but he hadn’t visited it yet. He didn’t want Knight to see him like that. Especially when Knight was placed next to Grace’s gravestone. Apparently, as part of his Christmas gift, Petey had chosen the lot for him. It just made it harder now.

For three weeks, Dogman’s mind began to break. Three weeks, and the golden dog in his dreams had grown and it grew even more cruel. Sometimes, he had looked up homes for sale, but he could never choose. He could never look long enough before the cold of the house enveloped him. He never answered when Steve tried calling him. He never answered if Steve came by. He just wanted his family back.

He would endure all the torture in the world. He would endure being torn apart again. If only he could have his family back. He was being good. He was being a Good Boy. Why couldn’t he see them again yet? Did Petey really mean forever when he said that? What did he do wrong?

Dogman just hoped they were safe. He spied a few times, never approaching, and they seemed sad, but healthy and unharmed. At least they were safe. How could he win Petey back? He had no clue, when he swore he had done everything that he could, right.

Chapter Text

“ A lesson learned the hard way is a lesson learned for a lifetime." - Innertune Affirmation App (found online)

Petey had known his mistake a week after he left Dogman’s house, but by then, he didn’t know how to make it right or if he deserved it after what he said. His brain had finally wrapped around what Dogman was explaining, which was still bad, but even if that cynical side of him thought Dogman had been lying, he was a liar, he was using him and his son, he was manipulating him…that broken heart of his knew the truth.

Dogman never lied to him. He hid things or people he actually knew, sure, but he had never once lied to Petey. He never tried putting them in danger, it was just Dogman’s past with criminals that couldn’t leave things alone, and that was why he and his son were in danger. He’d forgotten how hyper vigilant Dogman was about their safety and Petey had told him he wasn’t protecting them. It was a lie. He was just…overwhelmed. It was embarrassing to know your current lover knew about or even worked with your one-night stand you had. He had been horrified, embarrassed, feeling a little humiliated even though Dogman hadn’t really done anything to make it that way, but he was also…
…Petey was terrified. Not just because of the dangers they were in, but also to contact Dogman. He let it go on too long and he wasn’t even sure where to start. After three weeks, Dogman had stopped trying to contact them. That honestly broke Petey, even if it was his own fault and even before that, Petey was changing. He became snippier, more cold, short tempered even with Lil Petey, he could barely keep up conversations with Flippy and he never really messaged Genie. His own doubts would tell him that Dogman moved on. That he was better off without them. That Petey was the worst partner anyone could have. It was the doubt that sounded a lot like his own dad’s voice. The dad he saw when Dogman was trying to explain himself. The dad who, when his mom was working, would take him with him to sell things sometimes. And it was anything. Even Petey, if the person would’ve paid more money and Petey didn’t run.

But the part that knew the truth and was still hopelessly in love with Dogman, knew the only reason Dogman hadn’t reached out was because Petey, in his panic, told him not to. He wanted to respect Petey’s wishes, even now. And there Petey was, being a coward who couldn’t even swallow his own fear of abandonment to actually try and talk to him again, when he was the one who left first. Dammit…his heart ached. He missed Dogman. He missed him like his favorite food, which was now tasteless when he tried it. He missed his kisses, his hugs, his strength, his comfort, he missed when he would wake up to see Dogman sleeping with both himself and Lil Petey in his arms on the couch. The cat that was too tall to be laying there and the kitten that was getting too big too…but he remembered the happiness in Dogman’s eyes when they did it.

He rarely had nightmares, and none had him waking up screaming, but a few did have him waking up with tears already falling and sitting up, choking on sobs. If Dogman was there, he would’ve held Petey. He would have kissed away the tears and assured him he was safe and then held him until Petey was ready to get up, or until he fell back asleep.

Lil Petey wasn’t fairing any better. He was angry at Petey. Rightfully so, since Petey wouldn’t tell him why Lil Petey couldn’t see his Dad. But he was angry in general as well and Petey had never seen his son so mad. But, he needed to protect his son, especially from the bad people who were targeting them because of Dogman. It was getting so bad, though, that Petey had to leave work to pick up Lil Petey from school because he would get into fights, most of the time “winning” since he learned from his cousins and Dogman himself, and he learned some kids were still trying to tell him he didn’t have a “true family” and even when Petey tried to talk to the school or Lil Petey, nothing he did seemed to help and Petey couldn’t help but wish he wouldn’t have acted so rashly. Maybe then, when Lil Petey was too overwhelmed or missing his Dad, he wouldn’t scream at Petey for keeping him away from him.
Petey wanted to reach out and apologize to Dogman, especially after Lil Petey began to change, but his fear kept him away.

He looked in a mirror at work as he walked down the hall, seeing how tired and sad he looked. He looked like his mom right after they were evicted the first time. He sighed, leaning against the wall. His mom would’ve made the best out of the situation, but she didn’t have Dogman as a partner. His own dad was trash compared to Dogman, who loved them and would never let them live without a home. If Dogman was in his position, would he stay away? Even after all those hurtful words and actions? Petey’s eyes widened. No. He wouldn’t have. He would have tracked them down and did his best to make amends. Even if he was scared…if Petey still loved him, despite doing the one thing he promised he would never do. Petey covered his mouth, eyes burning as he realized he left Dogman. He “abandoned” him. In his panic he didn’t even give Dogman a time frame for him to process, unlike what he usually did if he was upset with Dogman. They’d always given each other some sort of time limit, even when angry or upset, so then the other would know they would return and they could reconcile. He began to hyperventilate and walked into an empty room, grabbing his phone and immediately calling Dogman, the tears making his eyes blurry. He messed up. He messed up so badly! To his worry, Dogman didn’t answer. He tried texting too.

[Petey: Greg, I know you know this is me, but I just…I need to talk to you again. I’m sorry. I really am so sorry for what I did. Please, call me back when you can.] he debated adding that he still loved Dogman, but his hands shook and part of him felt it would be shallow to say it through text. He would say it on the phone or even in person. He just hoped Dogman still loved him, even after everything he’d done. And if he didn’t? Then he hoped Dogman still loved Lil Petey. Because Lil Petey didn’t deserve what he’d done to their family either.

……….

When he picked up Lil Petey from school, he couldn’t even be too surprised to see him with a black eye. Lil Petey didn’t say much either, he just got into the back seat and buckled in, a firm frown on his face as he sniffled and looked out the window. Who had time for depression when your only child was constantly pissed at you? “Another fight? You realize you only get so many chances before they suspend or expel you? Then we’d have to find you a different school.” He hadn’t meant to just cut to it, but there was no point in asking “how was school” when it was obvious it wasn’t good.

Lil Petey huffed, scrunching his nose like Dogman would. “So what? Maybe then I can find a school that won’t have kids who say, “your Dad isn’t really your Dad. You don’t even have a Mom. You don’t have a real family. You have the freak of the city, that’s no Dad”.” His lip wobbled. “I wish Dad was here. I wish you wouldn’t have made us stay away.” He grumbled, crossing his arms and his fluffy tail wrapped around himself. “I wish I wasn’t so scared to wander off again.”

Petey felt a lump in his throat as he began driving, having an idea that would hopefully cheer his son up. He couldn’t even get mad at Lil Petey either. So he took a deep breath and looked in the mirror to see Lil Petey fighting off tears. He felt guilty enough as is, but what was he supposed to tell Lil Petey when it was obvious the teachers or parents of the kids wouldn’t do anything about the hurtful words? “You know…your Dad would say, “they’re just words, you can cover your ears and come to us later”, so why haven’t you tried that?”

Lil Petey huffed again. “There’s only so long you can cover your ears until someone pulls your hands away. Why can’t we see him?”

“Because we got into a fight. I’m…trying to get a hold of him. He’s probably in the field.” He answered, deciding to be truthful even if his son didn’t need to know the context.

Lil Petey’s eyes were wide until he pouted, feeling his heart ache. “Took you long enough. What did you do anyway?” He asked, not meaning to be rude, but he couldn’t understand why they fought when usually they didn’t or when they would, it was for a small time.

Scoffing, Petey glared into the mirror. “How do you know your Dad didn’t do anything and that’s why?”

Lil Petey stuck out his tongue. “If he did, he would have come back to us already. He doesn’t like fighting with you for long.”

Petey gripped the steering wheel hard and grit his teeth. “Why don’t you try and call him?” He handed his phone to Lil Petey, the kitten snatching it up.

They both heard it ring for what felt like hours, until it went to voicemail which Lil Petey left one. “Hey, Dad.” His voice cracked. “It’s Lil Petey. You’re probably out fighting bad guys right now, but can you call us back when you can? I love you and hope you’re safe.” Then, hung up, tossing the phone to the other seat and crossing his arms to bury his face against the window edge, beginning to cry. “My Papa and Daddy love me and they will never abandon me. My Papa and Daddy love me and they will never abandon me. My Papa and Daddy love me and they will never abandon me.” He chanted while he whimpered.

Petey could feel his heart shattering. “Baby…why did you say that? Do you…” he paused, the lump in his throat growing.

“Dad taught it to me. He said to say it everyday if I have to. I don’t, but it helps when I’m sad.” He paused, his tears overflowing. “Daddy didn’t abandon us right?” He let out a whine that ended in a choke, looking to his Papa for comfort.

Letting out a choke of his own, Petey got over to the shoulder and put the car in park as his face contorted into a grief stricken expression and the tears fell down his face as he covered it. “No, Baby! He didn’t! He won’t ever…oh, my God, I never…” he let out a sob, unable to stop it. He never, never, in millions of years wanted to ever hear those words come out of his son’s mouth. Not the words he cried into his mom’s chest as a kitten. He heard Lil Petey unbuckle and his own quiet cries as he wrapped his arms around Petey’s head, making Petey’s hands and face bury into his tiny chest. “Baby, no, no, no, no, no!” He moved his hands to wrap around Lil Petey. “Please never think we would ever abandon you! Your Papa just! He got angry and told your Dad to not come by and your Dad is a great man, so he’s trying to do what Papa told him to even though it must hurt to not see you! I’m sorry! Papa’s trying to make it right now.” He tried willing the tears away, hearing Lil Petey begin to do the same and sniffled. “Papa’s make mistakes too. Can you forgive me for being so mean?” He asked, pulling away, but Lil Petey kept his hands on his cheeks.

Lil Petey’s eyes were glistening from tears, but he tried smiling. “Only if I get my choice of desserts for two weeks!” His smile wobbled but he took a deep breath. “My Papa loves me. My Papa loves me. My Papa loves me.” He tried smiling more, but it wobbled down to a small little thing. “Dad taught me that too.” He choked again, wiping his eyes. “My Daddy loves me. My Daddy…loves me. My D-Daddy loves…me.” He continued to wipe his face, sniffling.

Petey’s face softened, even as his heart continued to crack and rip itself open, eyes red rimmed. He wished he had that as a kitten. Dogman was so smart and loving. He shouldn’t have done what he did to him, to this family. “Your Daddy loves you.”

…………….

They decided, after calming down and drying their faces, to visit Granny Grace before trying to go to Dogman’s house. Petey had to face this head on, and if Dogman was still mad at him, then at least Lil Petey and Dogman could see each other.

As they walked up with flowers, both were shocked when they saw Knight’s gravestone there as well. Apparently Dogman got there at some point but…Petey felt his heart ache in longing when he realized Dogman kept the plot of land Petey picked out. He could’ve changed it if he wanted, but he kept it. “Oh. Looks like Granny has a new friend. Should we share the flowers with Grandpa Knight?”

Lil Petey gave him a small but genuine smile and grabbed one of the bouquets to take over. “Okay.”

As Lil Petey did that, Petey looked down at his mom’s grave. “Hey…mom. A lot has been going on, since we last spoke. I-I made a huge mistake but I’m trying to fix it now. I might not deserve it, after what I did to hurt him, but…that’s the thing, isn’t it? I have to at least try and see if he can forgive me one day. Lil Petey at least needs to see him. I want to too but…I would understand if I hurt him to the point where he doesn’t want to look at me. I just hope it’s not to that point. I hope I didn’t disappoint you either with my actions because I sure disappointed myself. Welp, we better get going. I have to ask Greg if…if we still have a chance.” He patted the gravestone and walked over to Lil Petey, who was wiping his eyes again, and he hugged Knight’s gravestone, wiping off an area and kissing it. “Ready to see if Dad’s home?” He asked, and realized something right then and it was vivid as Lil Petey smiled up at him, the first smile he’d seen in weeks.

Auntie June had been right about her weird “Hunter and Healer” speech. This was the first time in weeks that Lil Petey wasn’t mad at him. They fed off each other’s energies. If Petey was pissy, so was Lil Petey. If Petey was sad, like when they were in the car, Lil Petey allowed himself to break down as well. If he thought about it, they had always done that. That’s why having Dogman in their lives was so important. He mediated and helped them through their fights. He shouldn’t have waited so long. His heart was aching horribly.

Dogman’s truck wasn’t in the driveway, which Petey had a feeling that was the case. He was probably at work, but Petey didn’t know what his schedule was like anymore. It could’ve gotten changed around. He took out his key from the chain and hoped Dogman didn’t change the locks, while Lil Petey seemed sad he wasn’t there, but not as upset since they were there now after weeks. They walked in, seeing the lights were off, which was expected, no one was home, and Lil Petey began to sniffle and tear up, shocking Petey who had gotten a little emotional since the house smelled like Dogman. It was his home, but he hadn’t smelled it in weeks. Even Dogman’s ARMY shirt didn’t smell like him anymore. “What’s wrong? He’s just at work, Baby.” Petey consoled his son, who took deep breaths to calm down.

“It just…it smells like Dad. Makes me feel like he should be here, but he’s not. Can we try calling him again?” He asked, but Petey shook his head and turned the lights on.

“Let’s wait until it’s closer to when he should be off. Besides, you left him a message, you know he’ll call back.” He soothed, looking around the living room and guilt raked his body. Nothing had changed. It was still an empty place, save for what Dogman and Petey slowly filled the place with. The pictures were still on the wall, Lil Petey’s desk was still there with all his art supplies and books, when he mindlessly checked the bathroom and looked into the cabinet, there was still child medicine and bandaids with the little characters on them. His eyes landed on a bottle he wasn’t sure was there before as he heard Lil Petey say he was going to draw his Dad a picture. “I’m sure he’ll be super excited, Lil Petey.” He grabbed the bottle, inspecting it. It was prescribed to Dogman, not Knight, which meant he got it after his therapy visit with Sarah. God, he hoped he was still going to therapy. It was a brand similar so the Lexapro Knight had been prescribed but it was a different name and it was for a 3-month supply and mostly full, if not unopened. He checked the prescription date and it should have been less than it was if he had it for two weeks now. That was a little concerning. Dogman knew better than to skip on medication if he needed it. He was pulled from his thinking when Lil Petey yelled out to him from where he was.

“Can we order pizza? Dad’s fridge is really empty and there’s only boxed and canned stuff in the pantry and I’m hungry. I didn’t eat lunch.” His kitten called out.

Petey sighed, placing the bottle back and leaving the bathroom, feeling a little out of place. He didn’t really have a right to just walk around like he owned the place, which he didn’t, but it also just felt natural to walk around a house you were used to being in. “Sure. Let’s get Greg his own for when he gets home too. Mm.” He mumbled to himself. He should at least send a text that they were there so he wouldn’t think someone broke in. He took out his phone and still saw no replies or calls. He was just busy. That’s it.

[Petey: Lil Petey was missing you and I really need to talk to you in person so I used my key to access your house, I hope you won’t be too mad. We’ll be here when you get home and we’re ordering pizza. Please call us when you can.] he sent it and he swore he heard something, but it could’ve been his mind playing tricks on him.

…………..

Steve had had enough! He slammed his phone on the table. Dogman hasn’t texted or called in weeks! They usually checked in weekly with each other, but it had been about two weeks since the last text from Dogman, but it didn’t include a paragraph of what he and his little family had been up to. It was a simple “check in” text. He tried visiting before, but Dogman wasn’t home and he wasn’t answering his phone. He was getting worried and he hated feeling that, which was why he decided he would pay to fix Dogman’s door, but he was breaking it down if Dogman didn’t fucking answer! He texted Rene to let her know to make leftovers for dinner and make sure to come home right after school since he wouldn’t be home, then he got into his car to head to Dogman’s. He was getting really worried.

He was surprised to see Petey’s car when he arrived about an hour later and he thought that maybe Dogman’s truck was in the shop or something. Everything outside looked normal, but something in his gut was screaming that something was also off. He chalked it up to just paranoia. He knocked, seeing the lights on so he didn’t have to break down the door, and saw Petey crack open the door before opening it, looking exhausted and worried. “Hey, Kitty. Is Greg home?”

Petey let him in and shook his head. “No. We think he’s at work but it’s getting a little late. Have you talked to him recently?” He asked, fiddling with his hands.

“Dad?! Oh. Hey, Steve!” Lil Petey peeked his head out of the kitchen where he was grabbing another slice of pizza, having been excited, but he still smiled at Steve and walked over to give him a hug, which was unusual.

Steve patted his head, looking at Petey in confusion. “Yeah, it’s nice seeing you too, Lil P.” He scrunched his brows, wondering why Petey would ask that. “No, I haven’t. I’ve tried, trust me, but he wouldn’t answer his phone and I even tried visiting a couple times, but he wasn’t home, even if his truck was here. That, or he was sleeping. Why do you ask? Haven’t you seen him?”

Petey bit his lip. “Not…exactly. We had a fight and we haven’t seen him for a bit. I’ve tried contacting him, but he hasn’t responded, so we decided to stop by and wait.”

Something signaled in Steve’s brain and it wasn’t good. “How long ago?”

Petey looked even more guilty and nervous. “Lil Petey, why don’t you watch cartoons and eat? I’m going to talk to Steve outside.” He told his son and began to walk outside, seeing Steve follow after nudging Lil Petey to the couch. They only stood on the porch after Steve closed the door, looking at Petey expectingly. “Three weeks. It was…it was a bad one and ultimately, it’s my fault for staying mad for so long.”

Steve sighed, thinking. “He wouldn’t avoid you both even if it was your fault unless you said something. What the fuck happened?”

Petey looked at him, confused. “He didn’t…he didn’t tell you?”

Steve scowled. “No. The last thing he texted me was that he was checking in and hoped we were safe and doing well, but that was two weeks ago. What could you two, out of all the couples I’ve known, have to fight so badly about?”

Petey bristled, but couldn’t lash out since Steve was Dogman’s friend. A friend worried about him. “He was telling me about his involvement with the criminal underground of the city and a few other…things, I’m not comfortable sharing.” He said, rubbing his own arm in comfort. “Did you know about it?”

Steve shrugged, trying to understand what could’ve gone wrong. “Kinda? I remember one time he was at the cart and a few prostitutes approached us, striking up a conversation with Greg and showing him a picture of their kids and thanking him for his help, before leaving to make it to their spot. I asked and he explained what he unfortunately got himself into. What’s that look about?” He asked, seeing a very sour look on the orange tabby’s face.

Petey flinched, trying to school his features, having not realized his face gave him away. “What look?”

Rolling his eyes and shaking his head, Steve let out a chuckle, but it wasn’t a “happy” one. “There’s no need to feel jealous. It was long before you and he met and all he looked at was their faces and then the pictures, asking if they were being safe, telling them to hurry before they got in trouble and commenting that their kids were adorable. When I asked after they left, he told me even if he didn’t like doing it most of the time, knowing he was keeping some kids mama’s safe when he could, made the trouble worth it.”

Petey allowed himself to bristle and he hissed. “I’m not jealous! It’s none of my business who he had business with before we met!” He crossed his arms, heart beating fast in anxiousness.

Steve wasn’t letting him off the hook. Something happened and now none of them could get a hold of Dogman? Yeah, not happening. “Exactly. So what happened, Petey? He was telling you about it, then what? One of you had to start doing something or saying something.”

Petey felt like he was being interrogated and he didn’t like it at all. “Things escalated as he was explaining because I began to panic, okay?! He found out who my son’s birth mother is and he apparently knew her before he met us so it scared me! Especially when he was explaining how dangerous she was and the fact she knew who we were and that he helped her sometimes! I began to panic, thinking he was deceiving us, thinking he only followed Lil Petey or got to know us because of his connections in that damn criminal world! I…” he panted, tears coming to his eyes as he remembered Dogman’s face and his own lack of understanding, “Why the fuck do you need to know?” His shoulders were up to his neck.

Steve’s eyes widened. He didn’t want to know all the details, but he needed to know about the fight. He took a deep breath, trying to relax his posture. “Depending on what was said, we might have a bigger problem than we think. What did you say to him? What did he say to you?”

Petey, even on guard, was confused. Steve was acting like they were working with a time bomb. “He tried explaining himself even as I was panicking and yelling at him.” He covered his face, feeling shame. “I can’t…I can’t recall everything I said, but I told him not to come near us. I was worried as long as he was around us, we’d be in danger. I regret it. I really really do. I-I meant to tell him to give me some time, but I was still so-so-scared of what or who could be after us now, I just blurted it out!”

Steve didn’t know what else had to have been said, but it was definitely not good that Petey had said that. He tried to think of what his friend could’ve had going through his head, just so he didn’t rip Petey’s face off for his callousness and words. He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Have you ever heard the term, “keep your friends close and your enemies closer”, Petey? I really hope you were right about him when I warned you on Christmas.”

Removing his hand, Petey scanned Steve’s face. “Of course I have, but what does that-“

“Oh, Petey! Hey! Sorry to interrupt your chat, but have you seen Greg today?” A woman’s voice yelled out to them as they both flinched and saw a woman in her car pull up along the curb and wave. It was one of Dogman’s neighbors, Mrs. Clayborn. Usually when Dogman would take his early morning runs, her kids would go with him around the block to give her time to get ready and make their breakfast in peace before school or their activities. She had been his neighbor since before Knight passed. They weren’t really close or anything, but they were friendly enough where she trusted him with her kids and she introduced herself one day when Petey and his son were over.

Petey and Steve both walked over so she didn’t have to get out. She must’ve just gotten out of one of her kids' practices, since they were both sleeping in the backseat with their jerseys on. “No, we haven’t, ma’am. Did he not go for his run this morning?” He asked.

Mrs. Clayborn shook her head, her brow furrowed. “No. I looked out the window this morning since the kids were excited, but his truck was gone so I thought he just had an early shift so they couldn’t run with him. Doesn’t look like he’s back yet either. Well, I gotta get these buggers home. Just knock on the door if you need anything. Good night.” She went to drive away, having pulled up just to check on her odd neighbor, but Steve called out before she could get far.

“Wait! Just really quick, how has he been acting lately?” He asked, hoping they were both being paranoid and Dogman was actually fine.

She hummed, thinking. “Not as exuberant as usual, even though I can tell he’s trying to hide it. Don’t you know, Petey? Though, I haven't seen you around in a few weeks.”

Petey bit his lip, knowing she was just curious, but Steve answered for him.

“He and Lil P had gone on a “Papa and Son” trip together and Greg couldn’t go because of work. They get bad service too, so contact hasn’t been easy.” He said, flicking Petey in the back since he was still worried about Dogman and pissed at Petey.

Petey flinched, glaring at Steve before he plastered on a fake smile. “That’s right.”

She hummed. “Oh, alright. That would explain his mood then. He just loves you and your son to bits, I bet he was just sad since he missed you guys. Is that all?” She asked, oblivious to Steve and Petey’s increased worry.

“Ah, yes. Good night, Mrs. Clayborn.” Petey answered, waving her off even as the guilt was crippling his heart, making it ache so much he wanted to puke.

Steve sighed, worried. He knew about Dogman’s routine. The healthy one. The one he worked hard on everyday to get “better”. Every two weeks, he had therapy and anger management. He worked at his job and avoided wandering the city if he could so he wouldn’t fall back into the old “hunting” habit he had. He worked his ass off to stay the “good” man Petey expected him to be and to be a good role model. He stopped fighting unless it was work and he kept his guns locked up. Even when he was at his limit, wanting to attack, he didn’t, because then his family would be taken from him. “Come on. Let’s try and call him again and get Lil P to bed. It’s getting late.”

Petey choked. “How could he do it?” He asked, seeing Steve turn his head back to him. “I…I feel like I’m dying from this guilt, but he…Greg is carrying so much more than me. I really wasn’t thinking that night and I was such a coward after I realized my mistake. Steve?” He asked, his voice cracking. “Do you think he’s okay?”

Brows furrowed, Steve couldn’t answer that. “I can’t read his mind, but I can help you understand the mind of a veteran soldier, at least a little. If he’s holding onto his routine, even when you and Lil P were gone, then he has a chance to just be a little depressed. As long as he’s stuck to his routine and kept his promises, then he’s fine. Come on.” He grabbed Petey’s arm and pulled him along, hearing Petey struggle with the mistake he made, trying to keep strong. “I hope you learned your lesson, Petey. Unless he gives you a true reason to leave, be it harming you, threatening you, or you falling out of love for him, then don’t torture him like this again. He would die for you both and I’m hoping it’s not to that yet.”

Petey’s eyes widened, but he couldn’t reply, just allowing Steve to pull him inside. “I’m sorry.” He said, voice barely a whisper.

Steve’s shoulders sagged as he released him and opened the door. “Don’t apologize to me. Apologize to him and make things right, for your’s, your son’s, and Greg’s sake.”

Petey gulped hard and nodded, seeing Lil Petey already passed out on the couch, the crust of his pizza hanging out of his mouth. “Good. I was worried he would try to stay up.”

Steve smirked, amused. “I think he did, but failed. Alright. Who wants to try and call first?” He asked, walking to the kitchen and snatching a piece of pizza.

Petey grabbed his phone from his pocket and stared at the screen. No responses and the Lock Screen picture mocked him. It was Dogman and Lil Petey, with Lil Petey in his arms and they were smiling big, covered in snow. He took a deep breath, hoping Dogman would answer. He did FaceTime and saw his camera reflection staring back at him, seeing the look in his own eyes and the concerned frown. The bags under his eyes and how disheveled his fur was, but flinched when they both heard another phone going off from upstairs and before Petey could think, he was running up the stairs and looking around the area of where Dogman usually slept, seeing his phone ringing on his desk next to a glass and his heart and stomach plummeted. “STEVE!” He hollered, worried for a moment that they would wake Lil Petey, but he began to panic, hearing Steve run up the stairs too and pause, looking around as Petey grabbed the phone.

“What is it?” He asked, his own heart sinking as he held up the familiar phone. “No wonder we couldn’t get a hold of him.”

“He wouldn’t leave his phone, Steve. Anything, but his phone. He needs it to communicate!” He stressed, holding it to his chest, his worry growing.

Steve shook his shoulder. “Calm down, Petey. He probably forgot it if he woke up late.” He looked at the glass and his worry grew as well. “That’s not the only thing he forgot.” He grabbed the string. The same one Rene placed the dog tags on after the fire and lifted it from the solution it was soaking in. “Looks like he was cleaning something off of them.”

Petey’s eyes widened and he clenched his jaws. “No. No, Steve, he would never leave home without these! He only takes them off to sleep or shower.” He looked around, trying to spot anything else out of place. “His bed isn’t made. He always makes it.”

Steve looked around as well, never having been in Dogman’s room before, and began walking around. “Again. Late. He can write in a notebook to communicate.”

Trying not to panic, which wasn’t working, Petey walked around as well, his heart stopping at Dogman’s trash can, seeing old bloodied bandages in them. “Why? Why are there bloodied bandages?” His voice was strained, feeling his breath pick up and his heart beat quicken, holding the phone and dog tags closer to his chest.

“What kind of sketchbook is this?” Steve asked, temporarily shaking Petey from his anxiety attack. “These are horrific.”

Looking at what Steve was talking about, Petey realized he was looking at Dogman’s dream journal and flipping the pages. “Don’t look through that! That’s his dream journal his therapist wants him to draw in to help with understanding his nightmares and dreams. It’s private.” He went to snatch it, but Steve held it out of his reach.

Steve frowned, just wanting to get to the last pages to see if he could make sense of the drawings if that’s what it was. “That’s your problem, Petey. I get respecting boundaries, but unless you push him to tell you the hard bullshit, he isn’t going to tell you. No soldier will talk about their hardships unless told to, like to a therapist. No soldier wants to tell their loved ones the horrors they experienced, be it by their hands or another’s. They will suffer and continue to do so until it consumes them or drives them from their loved ones because they want to protect their loved ones.”

Petey pushed him, anxious and angry. “I’ve been trying, Asshole! I probably know more than you but there’s still things he won’t tell me! It’s like pulling teeth trying to get him to fucking talk! You don’t think I want him to get better?! Do you know how hard it was to convince him to stop killing because I know it hurts him too?! I knew and yet I threw it in his face because I was so fucking terrified that being around him was going to get my baby killed! Do you know why I didn’t come back after I realized what a horrible mistake I made?! I felt like I didn’t deserve it! I didn’t deserve his forgiveness or his love or anything and because I was such a coward, he could be out there in pain or dead for all I know!” He panted, his legs giving out and his anxiety making his tears fall. “I…I threw him away before we could get hurt…but I just ended up hurting my family instead. I told him I thought I found a good person and I didn’t…it was a lie. It was such a big fat fucking lie, but I said it anyway. I know he’s tried…he’s tried to live a normal life, but these horrible bastards from his past won’t just leave him alone. I was supposed to be here for him and I selfishly left. I thought…” he wiped his face, but the tears didn’t stop, “I thought he would go to you or Genie. He obviously didn’t, but maybe he spoke to her? I don’t…I don’t know. I haven’t talked to her either. I didn’t think about it.” He closed his fist around the dog tags and put his fist to his mouth, trying to think of where Dogman could be.

Steve sighed, letting Petey have a moment. He looked to the last page and froze, not expecting it to be so bad. It was drawn in pencil, the blood colored in to be grey, but what was concerning was the picture of a giant dog with its mouth closed around Dogman’s upper body, like the lawyer from Jurassic Park when the T-Rex nabbed him, but what worried Steve was Dogman’s bandaged arms out to his side, covered in blood and the bodies of (what he was assuming) Petey and Lil Petey in front of him, obviously supposed to be dead as the colored in blood seeped from their bodies. He gulped hard, closing the book and setting it aside. It was worse than he thought. “I know it’s late, but call that Genie lady you talked about and stay here with Lil P. I’m going to check his work. Even if he’s not there, there will be other officers who have seen him or might know where he ran off. Call me if he comes home and if he’s not by the time I get back, I’m going to run home to grab Rene and we’ll stay here until we find him.” He walked over, helping Petey stand and making sure he was steady. “I know I’ve been on your ass all night, but I have to give you kudos, Kitty Cat.” When Petey gave him a confused look and wiped the last of his tears away, Steve tried to give him a smile, even if they both knew it was forced. “It’s not easy being the partner of a veteran, nonetheless one who has some extra baggage on top of war. It’s going to be hard, but aside from your mistake you made by leaving, I think you’re doing a good job. Let’s just hope he’s stayed to his routine. I’ll be back.” He said, patting Petey’s back and walking down the stairs, stopping to gently pat Lil Petey’s head before he left.

Petey stayed in place for a moment before his eyes drifted to the trash can of bandages and he pocketed Dogman’s phone and hoped it was okay that he put the dog tags over his own neck to keep them safe and if he were honest, it helped soothe him, having Knight’s and Greg’s dog tags against his heart. Taking a deep breath and another, his gaze landed on the sketchbook but he still couldn’t bring himself to open it, and he pulled out his own phone to call Genie.

It rang a few times and he had to guess she was asleep, it being about 10PM at night, but before he could hang up, she answered.

“Good evening, Petey.” He heard her yawn. “Why’re you calling so late? Haven’t heard from you in forever.”

Petey gulped, pacing the room. “Sorry about that. I’ve been busy. Did I wake you?”

“No. Clarence and I were watching a movie together but I guess I started to nod off. What did you need?” She asked, her voice light as ever.

“Have you visited or seen Greg recently?” He asked, pacing in circles while his tail twitched nervously.

Genie sounded like she was thinking, humming. “Yeah, a few days ago actually. He hadn’t been contacting me much either and Clarence told me he was being a complete ass at work, so I figured a little visit from me and his little niece Valentina would cheer him up. Oh, how was your trip with Lil Petey? When I asked him where you were, since he looked pretty bad, that’s what he told me.”

Petey froze in place. Dogman lied to Genie? He didn’t tell her the real reason he and Lil Petey weren’t there? Why would he do that? “Uh…it was nice. We were missing him pretty badly by the end of it, though. We, uh, actually just got back, but he must’ve forgotten his phone this morning and we don’t know where he went, so I was thinking I’d ask you. You said he looked bad? What do you mean?”

“Well, he looked tired and moved slowly and I know my Dogman so when he smiled it didn’t reach his eyes. I figured it was from not sleeping much so I told him to take some melatonin since it would be okay for dogs too. I asked him about his arms, but he said he accidentally burned them while taking some soup off the stove. I offered to check, but you know how he is. I think he must’ve been missing Lil Petey too, because he didn’t once return Valentina until I had to go and it’s funny because even then, it was like he was reluctant to. I told him we’d visit this weekend and he’ll have a whole week to spend with her when Clarence and I go on our vacation. He’s so silly sometimes. You said he’s not back yet?” She asked after explaining.

A vacation? That was the first Petey heard about it. “Oh, uh, I didn’t know you both were heading out. And…no, he’s not back yet. I’m…I’m worried.”

“Clarence said Dogman owed him a favor so they made a deal. Mm…I wouldn’t worry yet. Maybe. He can take care of himself and he’s probably just driving around or helping someone. But…” she paused, “if he’s not back by morning, call me back, okay? Oh, wait. Give me a second to wake Clarence. I’ll ask him about work today.” She paused and Petey heard her call out to Clarence and even a few hits. They were talking after a few minutes, but Petey’s mind couldn’t help but wander. What Genie told him was concerning and that didn’t include Dogman lying to her. He was brought back by her asking if he was still there and he hummed in his throat that he was. “Clarence said he came in, was being more of an ass than usual, then some, uh, prostitute came in and talked to him, handed him something and left and then when a few officers were teasing and making fun of it, he actually almost started a fight with them and pushed him when Clarence tried to break it up, so he sent Dogman home. I…I didn’t know that. That’s not like my Dogman at all. Hey!” She called out and Petey’s mind was already racing when he heard Clarence on the other end and he heard outside around him.

“I swear to whatever being there is, Petey. I don’t know what happened between you and Dogman, but if it’s not fixed soon, I’m going to be pissed and I might fire him for real if he starts any more fights. He needs to go back to being a small pain in my ass than the big one he’s been for weeks now. I don’t buy the whole “trip” bullshit, since he wouldn’t be acting out as much as he has.” Clarence sounded irritated but that could’ve also been because he was woken up.

Petey felt himself shaking, but it wasn’t because of Clarence. “Don’t tell Genie it wasn’t a trip. I don’t know why he lied to her-“

“He didn’t want to talk about whatever it was, that's why.” Clarence cut him off.

“What?” Petey froze again.

He heard Clarence sigh. “I’m not dumb, Petey. I may not be “chums” with him, but that doesn’t mean I haven’t been watching or working with him for months now. I like minding my business so if he wanted to tell me what was bugging him, he would, especially since we’re both dads and work as policemen. I don’t know where he went after work and if he’s not home, that might mean he left to get some space and air. He’s a grown man, he’ll be fine. I’ll put him as a “call out” for tomorrow since if he’s not home yet, he’s probably not going to show up or at least not until later.” It was silent for a bit, but Petey could still hear outside, so he waited. “I mean it, Petey. Sort y’all’s shit out soon. I’ve only seen his eyes like I did today twice since I’ve known him and I don’t want to look at them like that any longer.”

That confused Petey. “His eyes? What do you mean?” He messed with the dog tags, trying to wrap his brain around all this information.

“No fear. It happened when he was protecting Lil Petey and that frog kid when I met him and I saw it when he came in for his interview. He looked at his fellow officers and myself the same way today. Could be he’s just tired, though. Doubt it, but we won’t know unless he says it. Get some sleep. He should be home before you know it.” He heard Clarence sigh again. “But like Genie said, call us if he’s not. I don’t care what he does or doesn’t do, but my family loves him and if he makes them happy, then I’ll try to keep them that way. Sometimes…keeping them happy and safe is all it takes to keep you going. Night, Petey.” Then, he hung up, leaving Petey to stare at the wall.

When he felt he could move again, he walked downstairs and laid on the couch with Lil Petey who was still asleep, laying his head on his son’s hip and grabbing Dogman’s phone and staring at the lock screen, it being of Petey and Lil Petey when they were sleeping at some point, faces relaxed and content. He couldn't even cry anymore. “Love…oh, Love, where are you? Please. I need to talk to you. Even if you will never forgive me, I just need you to be safe. Please…Love…please be safe.” He whispered to the phone, seeing all the notifications and setting it on the coffee table. He stared at the black screen of the tv for who knew how long, wondering if the house always felt this cold. He didn’t know when, but his eyes eventually drifted shut, falling asleep against his will.

Chapter Text

Dogman sat in his truck, smoking on a dirt road between the country and the city. He looked at the pictures “Diamond” gave him and tossed them on the seat, eyes distant and thinking while he scratched his arm over the bandages, tempted to take them off.

“You might as well, you know. The monster in the movies always has a tragic end.” A gold dog’s head turned to him from the passenger seat, its red eyes seeming to glow.

That had been happening a lot, the golden dog not just appearing in his dreams anymore. It started after the first week that Petey left him. He never slept unless his body would force him to, even if that meant nodding off while showering and almost slipping. He couldn’t even get any comfort from the nightmares, which sucked, if he was honest. “Not in Beauty and The Beast…” his eyes began distant, “not like…in my son's favorite movie…and…I promised. I’ve been better. I have my routine.” He shook his head from the thoughts of his family.

It smiled wider, dripping black oil onto the pictures. “So did he and look who’s not here? Look who’s not holding you right now? Telling you “it is not real”. There’s no giggling of a little kitten. There’s no strange laugh of his father that you find adorable at how weird it is.” It laughed a little more. “So you call tearing up your arms and legs counts as “better "? The routine has FAILED. Reminding yourself of what you just had in your grasp isn’t helping either. Might as well go back to what you’re actually good at. You’re a Hunter. A Monster. A Killer of so many. Accept it again.”

Dogman grit his teeth. “I’M NOT LIKE THAT ANYMORE! I was shown I could be more than that! I don’t have to be a monster anymore! I don’t have to add onto my guilt! Petey doesn’t want me killing! I have to…but he…he never explicitly promised. That’s on me. My routine is working, I just…you won’t let me sleep! Just let me have one good dream, please!” He looked at the head on the passenger seat.

It laughed. “You did. Ever since you met that kitten, you were in a blissful dream. Full of love, trust and acceptance. It’s time for The Monster to wake up.”

He slammed his hand against the head, crumpling the pictures as he panted. He remembered Petey’s words. Everyone’s words. He curled into a ball as much as he could in the seat and grasped the collar around his neck for dear life, struggling with what he knew was right and what he wished to do. “I have Genie and Valentina. Valentina needs her uncle. I have…” his breath stuttered, “I have Steve and Rene. I need to be here to see Rene graduate and maybe have kids with someone who accepts and understands her disability and tease Steve when he gets emotional over it. I need to see Lil Petey grow up, even if it’s from across the street at school. Even if I’m in the background, I have to see they’re all safe! They’re all happy! I’m so tired of the darkness!” He choked, grasping the collar tighter, wishing it would turn into one of his loved ones. But it didn’t. It was just a collar, nothing more. He began to cry again. “I just want my family.”

“How long until they leave you too? Genie is only your friend because you helped with her labor and you babysit for free. Valentina? She’s a baby, she will forget you eventually. Clarence, because you’re a coworker. Steve? He only knew you after you returned, he has no clue what you’ve done or been through. Rene? Sure, she owes you her life. But you don’t expect anything from that because you care. If she marries, you wouldn’t be a part of that. If she has kids, how would you know? You’re not that important to them. It’s been WEEKS! No one has checked on you!” The head reappeared on the dashboard.

“They have! Steve tried, but I was too tired to answer! And…and too ashamed to answer the phone. You might be right about Rene, since I’m just one person in her life, she doesn’t owe me anything, but I want to be there if she wants me to! And for Valentina! I have to watch her next week for her parents! They deserve a pleasant vacation and…and I’m so honored they trusted me first instead of Genie’s parents. I need her, even if she doesn’t know it.” He signed, that being the easiest form of communication for him.

“Oh, boo-hoo. So you’re USEFUL to them. Just like you’re useful to every criminal in the city. I should remind you, you LIED to Genie? Even you know you can’t trust them completely. Clarence tolerates you, you don’t matter to him. As for Steve? He lives in another city. He only checked on you because you didn’t check in first. Rene? She’s a teenager. You’re just someone who understands her disability and communicates that way. She has friends and Steve is her family. Not you. Valentina is just a baby. Give it a few more weeks and she won’t know who you are. As for “your son”? That little kitten?” It chuckled cruelly. “He’ll forever grow up thinking his “Dad” abandoned him. Thinking you don’t love him. Nothing.” It’s eye bored into his own from where it stayed, saturating his dashboard and console in black oil.

Dogman had froze where he laid, shocked and growing angry. “I NEVER ABANDONED HIM! I WOULD NEVER DO THAT! Even if Petey was angry with me, he would never tell his son I abandoned them! Never! Despite his words, I know Petey would make sure his son knows I love him, even now when I can’t see them! Because Petey knows the feeling and I…I…I hope that’s one thing he would make sure Lil Petey knows. I love them. Even now. I love them so much it hurts to breathe. It hurts to keep going.” He glared, then looked at his own hands and the bandages on his arms. “Please…I just need my family.”

The dog rolled its red eyes, smile still cruel. “What about your “country” family? You could visit them.” It suggested, and by how its head tilted, Dogman swore it had arms to make a nonchalant expression.

Dogman thought for a moment, quiet and trying to keep his heart at a decent beat. “I’m too ashamed. Not only did they lose Knight and Big Mama, but to know I couldn’t hold onto a relationship? No.”

It raised a brow. “Even if they support you and say how horrible Petey was for his actions?” It asked, just trying to rile him.

“Especially then. I don’t want anyone saying any bad things about him. He had his reasons, even if…even if he wouldn't hear me out.” Dogman replied, grabbing another smoke from the pack.

“Even though he berated you? Said you weren’t protecting them? If the threat was there, why weren’t they gone? How he assumed you were a “good” partner but you weren’t? Despite how hard you worked to be that person?! Even on your bad days? Yeah, right.” It spoke, condensing.

Dogman rolled his eyes, holding himself closer, not speaking.

The head floated closer. “Yet, he doesn’t know everything. You hid behind smiles and “duty”. No wonder he left. If he couldn’t handle your past, how could he comprehend the “incident”? He liked the idea of you. Being the “perfect” partner, but once things got too hard, he left. If he did, how do you think your friends would react? They would abandon you too! Don’t put yourself through all that. Just go back to how things were once Knight died.” It smirked.

Dogman tried covering his ears, but he knew it wouldn’t help. His heart was hurting all over again. “Just stop…please…for once, stop talking badly about the man I still love. I don’t want to break my promises. Please. Please, just let me sleep! Let me rest! Knight wouldn’t want me relapsing and losing everything I worked so hard for!” He begged, one hand grasping his head and the other the collar.

Even if it wasn’t connected, its large paws caged him, making him flinch. “Knight left you too! He left you with his broken body and no home to return to! You can’t even SPEAK to Auntie’s family! You’re so cursed, no one could understand your pain. So what's the point? You’re no “Hero”. Just accept you’re the monster and do what you know best.”

Dogman covered where he could and whined loudly. He knew there was some truth to the golden dog’s words, but he clung on. “I have to do better! Of course I can’t speak to Auntie June about this, she would pry and then probably blame Petey and I still love him so I don’t want that! I’ll admit it, okay?! Even when he was scared, I knew why! He was frightened that night, that’s all!”

“So were you. What a frightened guy he is, leaving you alone when he knew how broken you already were. How are you not furious?” It asked, amused.

Dogman couldn’t help but leave the truck, pacing around it and shaking his head of his “demon” that wouldn’t leave. “Of course I’m furious! But that won’t help now! There’s no point being angry. Not…not when we both have the same fear. The only difference is he can look after our son and my enemies were after me, not them. They just used my family as a way to control me.”

The gold dog appeared again in front of him in its full body, blood dripping and all, making him look up at it. “I think I have an idea of how you could get them back, then.”

Stepping on the cigarette butt, he blew the smoke in its face. “What would that be?”

It’s red eyes scrunched, smiling cruelly still. “I’ll tell you, but first, if you have so much faith in your loved ones, thinking they’re looking for you or care? Why don’t we find a pay phone and call one of them? If they answer, it’s your choice. If they don’t?” It tilted it head side to side, circling him. “What was it your boyfriend said again? “If you were really protecting us, wouldn’t the threat be gone”? Or are you too much of a “Good Boy” to do what needs to be done? It’s Kill or Let Them Be Killed time, my friend. You’ve been cowardly enough. Letting all those men, women, and children be sold off and tossed like goods while you play “family” with a couple cats and drown yourself in self pity. You want to save people, but it’s a deadly cycle, you know that.”

Dogman glared at it, loosening the bandages to scratch at the scabbing bite marks. “I promised not to kill anymore unless it was dire. I promised not to go rogue. Revenge…” he reopened one wound by biting into it again, seeing his blood pool around the wound, “is a deadly cycle in itself, but yes. I harm them, someone will harm me. Unless I get rid of them all, despite their own circumstances, it will continue.” He bit another part of his arm, the holes deep and beginning to bleed, something breaking inside of him, not wanting to go back to how he was after he worked so hard to become a better man. “What if my loved ones love me for me? What if I don’t have to do anything? What if they don’t care if I fight? If I kill? What if they just want me there because they love me? Like how I don’t care what they do because I love them?”

It lowered its head and was almost nose to nose with Dogman. “Hm. That’s a thought, isn’t it? A dream, really. Do you think you deserve that? To be loved unconditionally?” It asked, placing Dogman’s head in Its mouth and applying pressure as the oil and blood dripped down Dogman’s face. “How about this? If someone answers, you go back home and pretend like you’re fine. Continue lying and acting like you’re worth anything. If they don’t? Let's watch this city burn. It’s not like you have much to live for anymore. It’s not like you lived for much before that kitten saw you anyway. If you’re caught, it’s not like anyone would visit you. Despite having a body that isn’t yours. The pain was too much. The isolation was too much. It just so happens you met a little orange kitten that day and your plans changed. One little word. One little act of kindness and with each person who did, you kneeled and swore loyalty. It’s such a waste, isn’t it? If they cared, they would have seen your lies and pain from the moment they saw you. That’s why you didn’t answer Steve, but what does it matter now?”

Dogman gulped hard, trying to turn away. “I promised!”

It laughed into the sky, which was clear and sparking with stars. “Yet you never made anyone else promise. Just do it. You can’t keep half-assing things much longer.” It nudged him towards his truck door and he got in.

“Fine. Let’s find a phone.” He signed before buckling up, having a bad feeling, but ignoring it.

…………..

Petey was walking through a meadow and yet couldn’t see the beauty in it. He had to be dreaming, but what did it matter if Dogman wasn’t there? The grass was dead and so were the flowers and trees.

Then, a kitten and puppy ran by him, almost tripping him, but he saw who they were because of the bandage on the kitten's tail and the darker coloring on the puppy’s underbelly. He gaped, unable to speak as they ran around, laughing and playing.

His legs had him following them as music played from who knew where. Baby Petey would throw something and Baby Dogman would catch it and return, then they would run around again, laughing like there were no worries. He followed them, he wasn’t sure why. Baby Dogman was still taller or bigger than the smaller Petey yet they didn’t keep him from playing and giggling like it was the funnest time they’d have.

At some point, they ran further and a field of tall grass and flowers bloomed in their wake, along with a house that seemed to be created from some trees, twisting and turning to create it. Almost like something you would see in a fantasy movie for kids. Petey looked in amazement at the home. It was a two story and had a large garden and even a playset for who knew what. At least, until Petey saw why.
The kids turned to adults, Dogman much taller and Petey running with him, still laughing in his strange laugh.
The sky flashed in darks and lights to signify days. They tacked each other and chased, even having adult Petey kiss Dogman’s head. Petey saw the dog body turn into the man he knew and Petey was an adult as well as they left the front door.

They both moved out of the way and two children ran past them, going to the playset. One was Lil Petey, older, but in emo-centric clothes and a small hybrid girl who was hard to describe. She was blonde, almost gold hair with floppy ears atop her head and a long tail. He saw Dogman smile widely at him before running after the kids, the dream Petey just smiling himself, laughing as his kids began to scream and cackling as they got into antics.
Petey’s breath caught, just admiring the life in the home with a thriving garden and kids going to play.

“What a sweet vision you have for your life, Petey.”

Petey flinched, being spooked, but looked to his side to see his mom, her own eyes soft before she smiled at him. “It’s been a while.” He tried smiling back, but it was forced.

Grace nodded. “It has. A lot has been happening, I hear. It’s okay to be scared, Petey. I was scared plenty of times.” She turned, holding his hand in both of her’s. “But you made a big mistake and I want to know what was going through your head.”

Petey pinched his nose. “You saw that?”

Grace raised a brow with a small smile. “Not really. I was worried when you were so sad and my grandkit was acting out so I watched for a while and learned what went wrong. It was definitely not like you, especially when you felt safe enough with him to rarely lash out in defense.”

Petey sighed, sitting in the tall grass and Grace sat next to him, laying her head on his shoulder. He stared at his dream family for a bit and then held his head in his hands. “Do you…do you remember when Dad would watch me while you worked?”

Grace nodded, humming. “We were evicted a little after that.”

Petey took a deep breath. “I knew Greg was just explaining how he got involved in crime and how he was trying to get out of it to give us and himself a better life, but at some point all I could “see” was when Dad tried selling me off a few times. I would either run back home myself, in the dark, or he would refuse because they wouldn’t pay enough. That fear that he was going to do the same or I would lose my son was-was too much. I know he would never, but I still…” he stopped, picking some flowers, “I still hurt him. I didn’t answer when he tried contacting me. Then I was a coward when I realized my mistake because I was too scared of how angry he would be.” He saw feet approaching them and he lifted his head, Greg’s name on his tongue, but it wasn’t.

Knight sat across from him, brows furrowed with worry and Petey wasn’t sure if he would rather have had him mad than worried. “You know, Petey…sometimes it’s a pain having a dog.” He sighed, messing with some grass. “They don’t show their pain easily and when they do, it’s hard to tell how much pain unless it’s physical. How much has he told you?” He asked, not seeming angry at Petey, just disappointed, almost.

For some reason, it scared Petey more that he wasn’t pissed at him, unlike Steve, who really didn’t like Petey on the best of days, but tolerated him since Dogman loved him. “Why aren’t you mad at me? Pissed even?” His hands flailed while his mom rubbed his back.

Knight hummed, thinking. “Even if I was mad, there’s nothing I can do about it and Greg would be heartbroken if I was. Besides, it’s on me that he can’t share his pain freely without the worry of those he loves turning on him.” He ran his hand through his hair, and even if his body was identical to Dogman’s, how he moved or used it was vastly different from how Dogman moved. “As a soldier, you learn to be unnecessarily selfless, unless you have reasons to do bad things. I taught him to be good and he was “punished” for being bad. If he followed his instincts, be it to hunt or maim, he was punished because as a dog, he could’ve been put down even if his intentions were good. I'm just worried the depression has gotten to be too much for his mind while he’s struggling to be “good”.”

Messing with his hands, Petey shook his head. “I don’t know. I hoped having all of us around him, or having his friends when Lil Petey or I weren’t there would be enough, but I’m not sure anymore. He left behind his phone, his dog tags, and…I’m mostly worried about the bandages in the trash. It could’ve been from work, but something in my gut tells me that’s not it.”

Knight’s eyes widened at that. “Were they soaked in blood or just large spots of blood?” He asked, looking intensely and worriedly at Petey.

Petey couldn’t hold eye contact, but remembered. “Patches. W-why?”

Knight ran one hand down his face. “Fuck. Look, it’s not just soldiers, but some of them, if the pain in their minds or bodies is too much, they might seek physical pain because at least that pain they can see and heal, unlike ones in the mind. Greg had fallen into a depression after Red died and it wasn’t just laying or sleeping a lot. He would chew at himself so bad we had to wrap his legs and arms and once he tried biting elsewhere that’s when I knew we both had to focus on our training and get back to work.” At Petey’s concerned expression, he patted his knee. “Listen,” he sighed again, worried for Dogman, “I know my own relationship with Alice didn’t end well, but we were together for a long time. You both can get through this. It was just a fight made out of fear. It happens. What matters most right now, is mending that. Explain yourself, tell him what you need going forward and give him the chance to decide what he needs for you both as well.”

Grace watched the interaction, knowing she had little place to speak since she had apparently chosen a bad partner and was left to raise her own child alone until she died when he was a teen. But, she knew what she could say. “He’s right, Petey. I know he has to still love you and the fact he had been trying to get a hold of you this whole time, means he still wants that connection. You found a good one, Baby. Don’t let your fears make that slip through your hands. Don’t let go of something so great.”

Petey nodded. “I’ll try.” He said, standing up and seeing even dream him was now involved in the playing.

“Just…one more thing, Petey.” Knight said, still worried.

Petey looked over at him. “What is it?”

Knight placed his hands on his shoulders, completely serious. “If he breaks any of his promises. If he has broken and has killed anyone else, please, I am begging you. Do not blame him. Do not turn your back. He might have reverted to his instincts but it’s all he knows. If you’re in danger, then fine, but I know my dog. He will protect and he will hunt, especially if no other methods are working. Understand?”

Petey nodded, feeling his mom grab his hand again. He was getting nervous, though. Steve and now Knight seemed to think Dogman was truly dangerous. He was, sure, but Petey still couldn’t grasp how bad. With the homophobes, sure. That was scary. But how bad were they thinking it was?

……….

When Petey woke up, he had a horrible crick in his neck and the sun was barely out. He flinched when he noticed himself and Lil Petey weren’t alone either. On the recliner was Rene, curled up to get as comfy as she could and Steve slept next to it, snoring on the floor. At first he wondered how they got back in, when he realized he must not have locked the door. He got up and stretched before quietly padding to the kitchen where his phone had been charging all night. He saw he had a missed call, but he didn’t recognize it. He was going to ignore it, but saw the person who called him left a voicemail. He wasn’t sure about answering it, so he didn’t, but he didn’t delete it either.

As Lil Petey woke up to bathe for the day and get ready and Petey still debating on taking him to school or keeping him out for a few days, Petey walked up to Dogman’s room, thinking that maybe their sweet hybrid had snuck past them in the night, but the bed was still empty. He was disappointed, if he was honest, and saw his jacket and tie hanging up, having not noticed them before, and his heart panged knowing Dogman kept them, just in case.

After some sort of breakfast, which before Steve left and brought back donuts since Lil Petey hadn’t joked the other day when he said Dogman needed to get groceries, they tried to figure out what the game plan would be since Dogman hadn’t returned the night before or contacted anyone. It was decided that Rene and Steve would scour the West side of the city and Petey and Lil Petey would scour the East, which was closer to the park and other areas they knew Dogman liked to go to.

Petey still wore the dog tags, needing that comfort more than he realized and with no leads or ideas for hours, he and Lil Petey stopped by the park for lunch, taking a break before looking more.

Lil Petey had been growing more worried, thinking Dogman really did leave. Why else wouldn’t he go home? “Are you sure Dad didn’t leave us? You made us leave him.” He asked, not meaning it cruelly.

Petey stiffened but let out a sigh as to not overreact. “He wouldn’t do that. You know how much he likes his spontaneous little trips to get out of the city. If he’s not back today, he might be back tomorrow since he’s missing work and he would want to be home to babysit Valentina.”

Lil Petey pouted, but nodded, just missing his Dad. “I wish he was psychic so he would know we’re looking for him.”

Petey sighed, rubbing his son’s back. “If we try hard enough while it’s daylight, maybe someone who sees him can tell him. You ready?” He asked, drinking the last of his juice he got.

Lil Petey nodded with a small smile. “Okay. Yeah. We can do this! He’s bound to come across someone we do.” He stood up, grabbing Papa’s hand with renewed determination.

Petey smiled fondly at his son. “That’s my boy.”

They even checked in with Steve and Rene who also weren’t having much luck. Along the way, they saw Genie unexpectedly, who was on a walk with Valentina in her stroller.

Genie released Petey from the (kinda forced) hug and gave Lil Petey a bunch of kisses on his head as he messed with Valentina’s hands and made silly faces. “It’s been so long! How was the trip? Have any pictures ?” She asked, excited.

Lil Petey had been making Valentina giggle like crazy before he turned his head to Genie in confusion with his nose scrunched. “Trip? We didn’t go on a trip.”

Both parents looked towards him. Genie in confusion and Petey in horror. He forgot Lil Petey didn’t know about the lie.

Genie put her hand up before Petey could speak, but asked Lil Petey what he meant.

Frowning, Lil Petey glared at his Papa. “Dad and Papa got into a fight so he forced us to stay away from Dad. That’s why we haven’t seen you guys. Why would we be on a trip?” He asked, taking Valentina from her stroller so he could just hold her.

Petey’s ears went back, but Genie didn’t even face him, a realization dawning on her face. “He lied. Why…? Why would Dogman lie about this? We would’ve been there for him and I could’ve talked to you.” She asked, not minding the kitten picking up her baby and looking at Petey then, confused. Not angry, just confused.

Petey sighed, shoulders sagging. “To be fair, Clarence said it was because Greg didn’t want to talk about it. I was confused too about the “trip” lie. I went along with it last night because I was tired and stressed as is. I can’t tell you why Greg lied. I was shocked by that too because he’s not one to lie. Not ever.”

Genie looked worried. “Why didn’t you text or call me? We could’ve checked on him or you and Lil Petey or gave you both advice.” She asked, her worry growing. “No wonder he didn’t want to talk about much. No wonder he was clinging onto Valentina. I just…I just thought he was missing you both. I mean…that could still be it. He’s one of the most loyal men I know.”

Petey stuttered, unsure how to answer. “You’re Greg’s friend, so why would I-“

“We’re friends! The moment I met you and knew you both were Dogman’s family, you became my friend too! You even had us over at Dogman’s for Thanksgiving for crying out loud! We are here for you both for anything!” Her eyes widened. “Oh. That explains why Clarence said he was being an ass. He was upset. Where could he be? I haven’t seen him at the park at all and he usually is.” She said, looking around as if she could spot him.

Petey messed with his hands, nervous. “I didn’t realize that. But yes, we’re looking for him. I’m guessing you haven’t seen him?” He asked, worried.

Genie shook her head. “Not since the other day when I visited with Valentina. Now that I know a little more, I’m really worried. I would’ve checked on him more if I knew.” She grabbed Petey’s arm in comfort.

Petey grabbed her hand, trying to ground himself. “I know. I know now. Let’s just focus on finding him then.” She tried to smile, but it didn’t work.

Genie returned the smile but it was genuine. “Yeah. We’ll find our silly hybrid in no time. He can’t stay away from us for long!” She giggled, even if she hid her worry well.

Petey tried to return it but it was hard. “Yeah. Not for long.”

………

Their searches came up empty. They all sat around some takeout and if Petey could admit, it was a little awkward. That night they decided that Petey and Lil Petey would take Dogman’s room and Rene and Steve would take the recliner and couch, which Petey gave them plenty of blankets and pillows that he could find.

As Petey laid down next to Lil Petey who was already half asleep, basking in his Dad’s bed and surrounded by his scent even if he wasn’t there, Petey felt something under the bed and pulled it out, revealing a container half full of CBD edibles. He didn’t think much of it, since he had never seen it before, but knowing it was what Dogman took on holidays with fireworks to help sleep. He nestled in, temporarily distracted and relaxed by Dogman’s scent around him, even if the bed was cold, but he gazed at the container, curious as to why it was under the bed and not put away. He was so worried about Dogman, his heart ached worse than when he was away. He should’ve stayed. He should’ve thought about Dogman’s enemies. He should’ve asked, so then he could have protected Dogman too. He should’ve remembered Dogman’s own pain. He checked the time on his phone and remembered he had that unknown voicemail. His eyes started to droop, exhausted from the long day they had. At least he and Lil Petey weren’t alone in the house. At least he knew they weren’t the only ones now looking for Dogman.

He didn’t believe Dogman when he told him he now had more people in his circle, but now he did. Maybe one day he could thank Genie properly. Maybe one day he could tell Steve how much he appreciated all this. He was almost wholly asleep. ‘I’ll check it tomorrow. It’s probably Lil Petey’s school or a spam call.’

Maybe one day, he could have the life his dream showed him. “Goodnight, Baby. Goodnight, Steve. Goodnight, Rene. Goodnight…Greg. Please…no matter what you’re doing, I hope you’re safe. We miss you. We love you.”

Chapter Text

Something startled Petey awake but he wasn’t sure what. One moment, he was sleeping soundly and the next, he’s jolting up as if someone poured cold water on him. He grabbed his phone and snuck downstairs, walking quietly past the sleeping Steve and Rene to go outside, ignoring the bitter cold. Only when he looked at the voicemail again, did he notice the time on it. It was too long to be a scam call. Oh, shit. He should’ve listened to it when he noticed it. He took a deep breath and pressed play, confused at the long silence at the beginning, but someone had left him a message, the breathing desperate and shaking. He was going to delete it after hearing a minute of it, before a familiar voice sounded in his ear. One he hadn’t heard in weeks and his heart began to hammer. With relief or anxiety, he wasn’t sure. Maybe both.

“…Etey…I ‘ust eeded roo ear err oice. ‘Efore I greak my romise. I oont want roo ut…It’s in my read…” he heard a violent cough and a few smaller ones, the coughing sounding painful, but Petey kept listening, his breathing shortening and trying to think of which promise he was about to break or already did. “I’m rying…rying so hard, ut it’s roo much.” Another violent cough before he heard gagging and he wished he could tell him to stop talking, but it would be useless. “I’m rying…ut if I rant rotect ourrr amily rose, I will rom arar.” Another violent cough and Petey wished he would shut up before he hurt himself, but a selfish part of him was just relieved to hear him. To know he tried contacting them again. “It won’t et me eep. If I ‘avent ooshed ooo aray…an I eee ourrr ‘on? Lil Etey? I rill rove roo oth o much it rurts.” Then, the message ended and Petey’s breathing was quick and short as he ran inside only to halt.

What was he doing? It’s not like Dogman told him where he would be, it was a message from an unknown number. Leaning against the wall, Petey slid down it, wide awake. What was he going to do? There was no indication of where Dogman would be. What was he trying to say? Petey understood most of it, but some words were hard to decipher. He replayed it and wrote on some paper that he snuck upstairs to grab.

‘Petey…I just needed to hear your voice. Before I break my promise. I don’t want to but… It’s in my head. I’m trying…trying so hard, but it’s too much. I’m trying…but if I can’t protect our family close, I will from afar. It won’t let me sleep. If I haven’t pushed you away, can I see our son? Lil Petey? I still love you both so much it hurts.’

His eyes stung but he shook his head after reading what Dogman was saying from the paper he wrote the words on. His eyes drifted to the journal and he grabbed it, debating if he should look at it, stay at the house, or try to drive around, thinking perhaps Dogman was walking around at night. He grabbed his keys and put his shoes on, taking one more look at the journal. He should probably stop by his own home anyway to get necessities for himself and Lil Petey as well, but his eyes wouldn’t leave the journal so he gave in, grabbing it, and deciding to open a random page. He didn’t think it was right of him to look, but Dogman wouldn’t show him otherwise, but before he could properly look at the page in front of him, only catching a glance of a smiling dog's head, his phone began to ring and he quickly tried answering it, his heart leaping from his throat. He didn’t recognize the number, but he answered as he walked out the door. “Greg?!” He asked, hoping, and knowing no one else would call him this late.

A chuckle came from the other end but it wasn’t Dogman. “Is that a different name Dogman uses? Such a “human” name really. Now, where are my manners? Nice to speak with you, Petey.”

Petey’s body felt cold, a wave of it washing over him that wasn’t from the chill of the night air. “Who-who are you? How did you get my number? Where’s Greg?” His voice was steady and stern.

The person on the other end laughed again, amused. “It’s not hard to get a phone number when you have connections. As for Dogman, well, you see, he cost us resources and money and we can’t allow that to stand. I could go after only him, I think I know where he’s going, but why bother with that when I can have an advantage? By the way, Petey, it seems someone forgot to lock the back door. It would be a shame if I woke your little boy or took him from right under your nose. Why don’t you come inside and you come with me to where Dogman will be?”

Forcing his legs to move as panic gripped him, Petey ran around the side of the house and saw the back door cracked before he ran inside, uncaring if the other person hung up or not and he almost ran up the stairs, when he saw a black cat grinning at him from the steps near the top, dressed in blacks and jewelry, putting a clawed finger to his mouth as he so silently walked down and stood in front of Petey. “Ste-“ he tried calling for Steve to wake him up, but his voice caught in his throat and his eyes widened in fear when the black cat took out a gun from his side and aimed it at Steve. “Don’t-“

“Shh. We don’t want to wake them. We also wouldn’t want me ending all four of you right here. First, what did you call this human? Steve? Him first, then that teen there, then you, and as your little boy wakes up from the noise, I end him. Or, I take him with me and end Dogman by simply taking him with me. You will come quietly, or die.” The black cat waited, his smiling growing but it never reached his eyes.

Petey put his hands up, trying not to shake, and tried gathering any courage he had. He couldn’t be impulsive, that would get them killed, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t terrified. “Why would you hurt innocent people?” He asked, slowly moving towards the door, seeing the black cat nod in satisfaction.

The cat shrugged with one shoulder. “Why not? Come on, my car is just a few houses down. Oh, and don’t try and scream if you want to watch your son grow up.”

Petey tried gulping, his Adam’s apple bobbing. Apparently, it didn’t matter if Dogman was with them all the time or if they were separated. Until these bastards were locked up, they wouldn’t let Dogman live a life of peace and Petey didn’t know why. His worry and fear was growing and he grit his teeth. “Why can’t you all leave him alone? He made a mistake and he hasn’t leaked anything. He just wants a normal life.” He clenched his fists in his lap. He really didn’t want to jump out of a car and even if he did, this guy had the car. He could leave Petey, or kill him, then go back to Dogman’s (which he still didn’t know how they knew where he lived) and kill his son and their friends.

The black cat hummed, one hand on the wheel and the other on the gun, the muzzle poking into Petey’s side. “He should have thought about that before playing “Hero” for a bunch of druggies and whores. If he wasn’t useful for Lady Celia, I doubt she would have wanted him so bad. Well, aside from his body as well, and I don’t just mean his fighting skills. She’s wanted to fuck him for a long time but he refuses, and that just aggravates her more. Now, put this on. I don’t want you trying to run once we get there.” He released the wheel for a second before grabbing a spiked training collar (the type with prongs on the inside some people would use to stop their dogs from pulling on walks) and offering it to Petey.

Petey glared at it. “Fuck no.” He hissed, his claws digging into his palms and his eyes flicked to the wheel for a second, contemplating on making them crash to just give him a chance to get out of there and get the gun.

“Don’t even think about it. You’re not the first one to try and make us crash. Now wear it.” The black cat glared back, orange eyes slit, and the gun clicking as he kept driving and Petey faintly realized he knew the route. They were headed to the hospital.

His ears went back and he cursed under his breath. “I’m not wearing that.”

The black cat smiled cruelly. “I could always shoot you and force it onto you, leaving you to bleed out while I yank you around.”

Petey didn’t realize his body could grow more taut, but it did, and realized if he wanted to make it to Dogman and stay safe for their son, he would have to obey for now. “You never answered my question.” He said, trying his damndest to stay calm, even if it was obvious he was freaking out a little, and grabbed the collar, fastening it to his neck and trying to not think about the sharp spikes against his throat.

“Ah, there we go, Petey. Isn’t it much easier to just obey? But since you didn’t force me to shoot you, what question did I not answer?” The black cat asked, amusement on his face.

Petey swore he was going to break a tooth with how hard his teeth clenched together. Panic always made his temper flare. “Your name. You seem to know mine and I know Greg would never tell you it.”

“Basil. But did you know, it’s very easy to stalk someone without them knowing? Ah, almost there. We don’t want to park right in the lot, do we?” Basil chuckled, eyes shining as if he was about to have a good time.

It made a chill of disgust go down Petey’s spine and he felt nauseous. He stayed quiet, having nothing else to say to Basil. A couple blocks away, Petey spotted Dogman for the first time in weeks but the feeling wasn’t light or even relieved. His heart had dropped. But he couldn’t take the whole scene in yet because Basil parked and latched a leash to Petey’s collar before forcing him to crawl out from the driver side, assuring Petey couldn’t just bolt. The prongs dug into his neck irritatingly but not enough to break his skin.

They walked, with Petey trying to keep up so the collar wouldn’t hurt him. He couldn’t imagine how Dogman could get his stitches cut, stitched back together, or even harmed along his neck if Petey was feeling such reluctance with just some prongs digging into his neck. He looked ahead, his hands having been zip tied when they got out of the car, and as his eyes searched for Dogman again, he noticed the familiar moss green truck a block away, a darker suv having t-boned it, it looked like. Dogman was ambushed then. Or chased. His attention went to ahead of them when he heard gunshots and yards away from the hospital, seeing Dogman aiming one of his military rifles he usually kept in the floor of the truck, towards a few bad men who were also dressed in black, their own guns aimed at him while four kids, their ages ranging from maybe 15-years old to a 4-year old, all of them in long white nightgowns that were bloodied and dirty with numbers written in pen on them and the kids weren’t unscathed either. The eldest had a bleeding black eye and as they got closer, he could see dried blood on the youngest’s legs as they all tried to make themselves smaller behind Dogman, who Petey couldn’t tell was covered in his own blood or someone else’s. Basil made it where they approached slowly, silently, and Petey couldn’t get his voice to work and call out.

But that didn’t seem to matter as when he was observing Dogman, his deep brown eyes locked on Petey’s own frightened green and those brown eyes widened in fear, his mouth opening, but Petey had a feeling, alongside his own fear, that he knew what Dogman wanted to ask. “He’s fine! Steve and Rene are there!” He yelled, then yelling out in pain when the leash was pulled and his arms instinctively tried to reach for it, but it only made the zip ties dig into his wrists. “AH-OW! FUCK YOU ASSHOLE! THAT HURT!”

That’s when the chaos began.

When Basil saw Dogman aim his gun at him, he pulled Petey in front of him and put his gun to Petey’s head, making the orange tabby hiss in his face, tail lashing back and forth. “And here I thought we could do a little trade.”

All Dogman did in response was shoot Basil’s hand that held the gun, making both cats flinch and cry out; Basil in pain, dropping the gun, and Petey in alarm, his ears ringing. Then, Dogman turned to the kids who also cried out, frightened. “RUN!” He grabbed the nightgown of the youngest, who began to bawl, and placed her in the eldest’s arms before pushing them towards the entrance of the hospital and as one of the “guards” ran to chase the kids, Dogman shot at his kneecaps, making him fall to the ground, screaming in pain and trying not to touch his legs.

The moment after Petey cried out, he ran, but he couldn't grab the leash, his hands still being tied, no matter how much he tried breaking them. His distance made sure they were closer to Dogman, but Basil had been on his heels and grabbed it before Petey could make it close enough to be safe, making the spikes yank hard into his neck, having him cry out again, but even if he was sure they hadn’t punctured his skin yet, he was getting pissed. “YOU MOTHERFUCKER! LET ME GO!”

Basil snarled, his mouth twisted into a terrifying mix of rage and a dangerous smirk. “What are you waiting for?! Fucking kill him! It’s obvious there’s no point in him staying alive.” Basil demanded, then seeing the other two aim their guns and shoot, but each either missed, grazed Dogman’s clothes and skin, or hit the bullet proof vest he wore from work that he didn’t even flinch at despite the usual pain it brought to others, being too blinded by rage and the knowledge that he had felt worse.

Dogman took his last shot from his gun and shot one in the stomach, making them fall and scream out before grabbing the muzzle and lifting it as if it weighed nothing as he used it as a bat and ran towards the other, smacking them in the head and another shot went off, the bullet cutting clean through Dogman’s bicep, making his jaws tighten in pain, but he followed through and stomped on their head while Basil grew furious. If Dogman hadn’t shot his dominant hand, he would’ve shot, and besides, he wasn’t used to being at a disadvantage. Dogman snarled, before he ran and used the wall as leverage, both Petey and Basil looking confused, until Petey realized what he was doing. Dogman used the bit of wall he could get his feet on and pushed himself off. He wasn’t expecting to do much damage, but it was enough to make Basil release Petey and send them both tumbling into the patch of grass dividing the sidewalk as Basil grabbed his daggers and tried stabbing Dogman in the side.

“You asked for this, Dogman.” Basil hissed, trying to get Dogman off him, but the hybrid was heavy, strangely not reacting to any of Basil’s stabs in the vest (due to the nature of the material it was made from) and arms. “This should be enough!” He smiled and stabbed one knife into Dogman’s neck through the collar while Dogman had been trying to pin his other hand and keep him steady.

“Greg!” Petey yelled out, still struggling with the ties that were cutting into his skin, making him bleed and hiss, but he began to hear sirens far off along with seeing the red and blue lights of cop sirens. “Shit!” He exclaimed, relieved but also worried. “Greg, the cops are here, get off him!” He yelled, but Dogman ignored him, even as his ear flicked back in acknowledgment to Petey.

Dogman felt pain. Excruciating pain. He coughed, blood coming out of his mouth as his throat burned from the blade and the signals went to his brain, but he also stretched his mouth into that feral smile, looking down at Basil’s shocked face with amusement. He was pissed, of course, but there was that feeling. That sick satisfaction that he caught his prey and won. “I…won’t...e’er…die...” He spoke, low and garbled. Seeing Basil’s look of horror, Dogman ripped the knife out, before pinning Basil’s hand down and stabbing him through the wrist to pin his arm against the soil and did it to the other as Basil screamed in pain, struggling harder.

Petey was horrified, in pain, and scared Dogman was about to kill him. About to give in. “Greg, don’t! I know he did awful things to us and others and he’s dangerous, but let the cops handle this!” He tried moving, even if it was to bump into Dogman to make him get off, but his feet stayed glued to the sidewalk, frozen with fear. And sure, he had seen Dogman kill, but those were breaking necks. This was…this was gruesome and sadistic, especially after hearing the low and feral growl he released. “Greg…”

Now, Dogman had a choice. He could just slit Basil’s throat, leaving him to bleed out, or…he smiled wider, his nose scrunching to reveal all his teeth. He definitely remembered one way to torture prey. Technically, he just needed a few minutes. It wouldn’t kill Basil, but it would have if they were alone. He lifted Basil’s shirt to reveal his stomach and he was vaguely reminded of his old stuffed toys. He couldn’t even hear Petey’s cries over the roaring in his ears and the faint desire to satiate the feeling of a type of hunger he could never do. If this were an animal, like bears or elk, even then, wouldn’t the desire to give into that type of hunger be “wrong”? As long as Basil didn’t die…right? He bit into Basil’s stomach, images of killing game prey running through his mind.

Even when Knight would hunt, Dogman was never allowed to do this. Even when he had the desire to at the time. Biting hard and as deep as he could, Dogman pulled, yanking his head back and forth before doing it again and again, almost giddy with Basil trapped and his agonized screams and yowls releasing into the cold early February night. This wasn’t him, if he were to look inside of himself. But it was…PART of him. Usually when he “hunted” it was never this gruesome, but Basil was a threat. Basil found Petey, found their son. Put them in danger. He had HURT the cat he loved more than breathing.
Just as he was able to scissor his way past the layers of fur, flesh, and muscle, biting into some of Basil’s organs with his sharp teeth, the police and an ambulance showed up, the EMTs going to Petey to help him and he heard Clarence’s voice tell the other officers that showed up to lower their guns. Dogman tried to let go then, but another deep growl escaped out his throat from his chest, lifting some of the intestines as he turned his head, seeing both Petey and Clarence, along with the others, freeze and their eyes widened. He didn’t blame them. He must have looked horrible. Eyes bright and small, glowing and reflecting in the moonlight with his hackles raised and blood all over him, both his own and others.

”Greg, let him go! Clarence is here, he can handle the rest!” Petey yelled, trying not to touch the collar as the EMTs unlatched it from his neck. “We have to get you both to be seen!”

Clearance approached cautiously, but more bold than the others, his glare hard. “Dogman. Let him go.”

Dogman was trying to obey, he was, but he only released when Petey let out a soft cry, like a small plea, full of desperation.

“Greg…please.”

He released, even going as far as to use his hands to pry his own jaws open as they felt like they tried latching shut, and standing up on shaking legs and backing away, but Clarence was on him, punching him hard in the chest. “What did I fucking say?!” He punched again. “That’s for being a pain in the ass to work with!” Another. “That’s for almost starting a fight with me!” Another. “That’s for worrying and lying to my beautiful and sweet wife!” Again. “That’s for worrying all of us!” One against his head. “That’s for making it where I had to be on call at 2AM!” Another. “That’s for not having your shit worked out!” One hit to his side. “That’s because you will damn well stay in the city, home and work and maybe to get gas or some shit, but you are staying here and when they have questions, you will answer them truthfully!” He gripped Dogman’s vest and got as close as he could without touching the blood and gore on the hybrid’s snout. “Understand?”

Dogman tried breathing, letting out short and choppy pants, his wounds taking a toll, but he wouldn’t drop yet. He nodded stiffly, giving Clarence a thumbs up.

“Good. Now go get checked while we figure out what the fuck happened tonight.” He pointed to the hospital, like a dad scolding his mishaving son. “And I expect you to stay in the damn hospital until they clear you.”

Petey was well done looked after, his wrists bandaged and one on his neck for the small pinpricks the collar gave him. The EMTs already brought the now unconscious Basil and his cohorts to the hospital for an emergency operation and to heal them before they were to be brought in for questioning. His emotions were all jumbled together, unable to know which to show. Relief? Pain from his injuries? Worry? Apprehension? Happiness to see Dogman? Petey didn’t know because he felt them all it seemed, the weeks away and hiding his true feelings having muddled them in his chest. He walked a few feet to meet Dogman halfway and immediately reached his hands out, but stopped. Mostly because of the blood, but also because he wasn’t sure it was allowed anymore. “If…if I’m there, will you let them look at you? You-you got hurt badly.” His voice cracked, just like his crumbling composure.

Dogman had no such hesitation. He never usually did unless he was the one in trouble. Finally looking at Petey, he couldn’t tell if it was normal or just his still “hunter” brain going on, but it was cute to see Petey so hesitant yet flustered. Like he couldn’t decide what to feel. He understood that. He was feeling a lot too, unable to express himself. He should be furious. Resentful. Spiteful. Yet, he wasn’t. Okay, maybe a little mad, but nothing Petey hasn’t experienced with him before, because he still saw the love in Petey’s eyes. It was subtle, just a slight dilation of his pupils, but there. But there were a couple things he wanted to do. Just a couple. Anything, after so long, but as he lifted his own hands, he noticed the blood and didn’t want to taint Petey with it. He whined, doing it subconsciously, the rush of adrenaline leaving him and he froze.

Petey knew they should have gotten him inside by now, some drops of blood falling to the cement, but the whine tore at his heartstrings and he risked getting blood all over his clothes as he took initiative, to show Dogman it was okay, that Petey didn’t hate him, he never did, and embraced the injured man he loved while they were ignored as the cops and medics worked around the damage that was done. “I…I have such a big apology for you, but it can wait until you’re patched up, okay? Will you…?” He pulled away, stopping himself from asking for forgiveness until they spoke properly, seeing Dogman force himself to accept the space and not dive back into Petey’s arms. Petey saw the minute pout and in a twisted way, he still found Dogman adorable when he pouted, as long as he ignored what just happened. It was…strange. Love was fucking strange.
Tonight, was just proof of how sick he had to be too, since he bent down, caressing the sides of Dogman’s head and placing one small, light little kiss on his lips before pulling away and wiping his mouth on the back of his hand, his nose scrunching in slight disgust at blood on his mouth, ignoring the burn of his injured wrists, until he saw the slight hurt in Dogman’s eyes and he had to assure him, knowing he probably thought it was Dogman himself that he was grossed out with. “Nononono! It’s not-it’s not you! Blood! Yeah-uh-dammit, let’s just get in there before you bleed to death!” He grabbed Dogman’s hand and pulled him along, keeping an eye out for anything wrong that he didn’t know about, but as usual, if he was hurt more than he was, Dogman wouldn’t show it.

…………

Once inside, Dogman remembered the kids and asked Petey where they were, to which Petey assured him they were probably getting checked for their injuries.

“While we wait for them to bring you back, are you going to tell me how you ended up with them? Or at least what happened tonight?” Petey asked, having not removed his hand from Dogman’s in fear this was just another nightmare. A very real one.

Dogman spaced off for a bit, utterly exhausted and tried remembering what happened. It wasn’t that he forgot, it was more like he was in such a rage most of the day and going off fumes, it was hard to recollect clearly.

He began to sign, explaining what led them there.

He was tired, the golden dog tormenting him relentlessly, and after he left the message for Petey, he thought about just giving up, not wanting to continue like he was, but when his eyes landed on the pictures, he had remembered what Diamond had informed him earlier that day. He had thought, if he couldn’t keep going how he was, he might as well save who he could before figuring out where to go or what to do afterwards. Knight had always told him his best trait, aside from his loyalty and loving side, was his courage. When everything was lost or broken, Dogman had always found it in himself to keep going. To be strong and resilient. So, he had tracked the auction place Diamond told him about, as it changed with each one, and he tried his best to keep his promises, but he broke the one to Clarence by going in instead of calling for backup and waiting. He did keep his promise to Petey about no killing, though, despite how hard it was to stop himself once he got going. He injured and tied up the people guarding the cells that held the kids, then he ambushed the room that held the “buyers” and turned off the lights so he could injure them by bashing their heads or slicing their heels so he could tie them up as well outside against the trees. He stole a phone from someone, he couldn’t remember who, and called 911, (one of the kids telling the dispatcher what they needed to know) which a different precinct would get them once Dogman had time to get the kids and attempt to drive them to the hospital to get taken care of, but he hadn’t expected Basil to have been alerted while he was inside and be ambushed by them, so he had no choice but to grab his gun and the kids, trying to hurry to the hospital before they could be caught. Yards away, they were cornered and as each “side” waited for the other to make a move, as the kids were crying and terrified, and that had been when Basil and Petey showed up.

To process the story, Petey patted his hand and grabbed some wet wipes from behind the front desk before going back, seeing the pressure Dogman was keeping on his neck from outside the collar, only then realizing he was still wearing it. He shook his head and silently asked if he could help wipe off the blood on Dogman’s face, earning him a small nod. “I’m not…I’m not quite sure what to say. I guess, just, thank you. I didn’t…I don’t have a right to ask you to keep the promise, but I only want you to get better. I don’t want you to fall to your demons in your mind, telling you all you are is a monster and a killing machine, because you’re more than that. I…” he took a deep breath, reaching his hand out to rub Dogman’s ear between his fingers as the other carefully wiped off as much of the blood as he could. “I’m done waiting. Let’s go find you a room. We shouldn’t be there long anyway.” He stood, helping Dogman up and going to the front desk. “He needs to be stitched up before he bleeds out, so I’ll take him in the back and I can fix my time and all that later so the big wigs don’t have a cow. Where did they take the kids he had with him?” He asked.

One of the ladies smiled. “Sure. And they were actually sent to a pediatric hospital after it was deemed their injuries weren’t life threatening. They said Dogman was the only adult with them that they had, so we made sure to write down the hospital so you can check on them. They might be questioned as well.” She said, handing out the paper and Dogman took it from her.

Petey nodded in thanks and he brought Dogman back to get to work. Honestly, he didn’t care if he didn’t get paid for it. He just needed to be able to go back there to do what he could. He removed Dogman’s vest and helped him with the blood covered shirt, not being as concerned as he would have been about Dogman’s silence since he knew how he was at hospitals. When Dogman tapped his hand as he was stitching the bicep wound, he looked up, jolting slightly since he had been so focused.

“Who did you see that night? When you were looking at me? You knew what I had been through. Most of it anyway.” He signed, not one to beat around the bush for long. At least not anymore and it worried him when Petey would begin to talk about it, but then switch the topic, which he knew why, it was due to everything that had happened that night, but he was too exhausted to play along anymore. “So who did you remember? Or what?”

Petey gaped like a fish, but knew they might not get any actual time later to properly talk about everything and resolve this with their loved ones or Lil Petey interrupting. He gulped, grabbing his tail to mess with it, nervous about Dogman’s reaction. “I was looking at you, but when you were explaining, it reminded me of my Dad. Not you specifically, please don’t think that, but the few times he had attempted to sell me off as a kitten and my fear just came back and even though I know you would never, it still latched on and…that’s why.”

Dogman just stared at him for a moment, a flare of anger rising in his chest, but hurt was the core of it. He was pissed at Petey’s dad, wanting to hunt him down more than ever, but what was the point with no proof? He would just get arrested for assault or they would let Petey’s dad go. It just meant he would have to be extra vigilant where Petey wasn’t just in case his dad tried to do the same with Lil Petey. Then there was the hurt. When would everyone stop comparing him to who he wasn’t? Weren’t they over this? Didn’t Petey tell him he was “his own person” before? The problem was, he couldn’t lash out. He just thought Petey had trust/abandonment issues, but this was the nail in the coffin. Petey needed therapy as much as he did. Maybe not as often and definitely not about the same problems, but he needed it all the same. He began to laugh, curling into himself. He couldn’t get angry at Petey, he didn’t feel safe enough to cry, so what else could he have done but laugh? All these weeks? Respecting Petey’s wishes for space and staying away from his core anchors? Just because something to do with the criminals reminded him of his past with his dad?!

Petey was beyond nervous now and even if he felt hurt, thinking Dogman was laughing at his past, he tried to not react. “Greg? What’s so funny?”

Dogman lifted his head, shaking it even as it throbbed with pain, and got up, confusing and worrying Petey more. “Let me ask you the same thing you did for me when we were at the beach. Do you know what I think?” He signed, going over and caging Petey in his chair. His eyes weren’t playful, or happy. They were steely and serious, the anger hidden just behind them.

Petey was definitely feeling nervous. “What?”

He lifted one hand, but Petey didn’t feel any less caged in. “You need therapy. Just as much as I do. If you can’t separate yourself from your past that haunts you and see me or your son, then you need it to help you do that. Just like I do because of my flashbacks. And I’m going to make sure you do it. I’m also going to make you promise me a few things and if you don’t keep to those promises, I will have to punish you for it.”

“P-punish me? How?” Petey asked, both nervous and worried about what he would have to promise. Dogman had never really made him promise before.

Dogman smirked, but there was still no playfulness there and the anger was seeping through. “That depends on if you break the promises and how severely. But I am going to make something clear and if you ever do it again, I can’t promise I’ll still be forgiving for it. If there is one person in my life I don’t have to hide who I am, hide behind being the most perfect “good man”, hide my pain and temper from, it’s you. Understood? Are you still okay with having me in your life knowing this?”

Petey searched those deep brown eyes and his breath caught. He never realized how much Dogman let him “get away with” before, but now he knew how much. He didn’t know what Dogman would do, but he was also right. If Dogman could take all of his worst then he needed to take Dogman’s and they had to convert it to understanding and strength. He gulped hard, nodding. Dogman had always taken his insecurities and had patience. The least he could do was the same. They had the same dream for their family, right? “I understand. So…shoot.” His fingers nervously pressed into the arm rests of the chair.

Dogman observed him closely before gently lifting Petey’s chin to kiss his bandaged neck and heard Petey’s breath hitch. Then, he pulled away and kissed his wrists before looking him in the eyes. “Promise me. Unless I, myself, with my own hands, are a danger to you and Lil Petey, promise me you will never do that again.”

Petey looked into his eyes intensely and nodded. “I promise.”

Dogman nodded firmly, feeling a little dizzy from exhaustion and blood loss. “Fuck…” he hanged his head, knowing there was something else, but for the life of him he couldn’t remember it at the moment. He could ask later. Bring it up then. He ran a hand down his face and sighed.

“If you’re dizzy, you need to sit down.” Petey said, laying a hand gently on his arm and seeing the bandages on his forearms. “What are these?”

Dogman opened his eyes and growled, but it wasn’t a warning or anything, just a noise. “Later. For now, I need to check on the kids.” He moved away, turning to leave since he got patched up and he heard the chair move as his legs almost gave out on him, his arms reaching out to stabilize himself against the end of the bed.

“Greg! Just hold on a second.” Petey said, helping him to get his footing again. “Always in such a hurry unless everything is calm. You’re in no condition to do anything except get rest. They’re at a hospital, getting looked at and getting the help they need by professionals. They’ll be safe for now and when it’s later, and you get some sleep, we can get them some clothes. What were you even planning on doing? You can’t just adopt them.” He asked, really seeing the exhaustion on Dogman’s face, curious as to when the last good sleep he had was. “When was the last time you slept?”

Dogman scratched at the bandages on his arms and scrunched his nose, letting out a huff. “After getting treated, I was going to send them to a foster care center I know. It’s far enough where they won’t be found and hopefully they can build better lives and find families and people who will love them. They’re not safe here. I can’t return them to their moms. Right now, I’m the only adult they can trust.”

Petey hummed. “Why’s that? But funny. I thought you took in each kid you helped. I’m surprised you don’t have your own homestead to raise a bunch of kids on.” He tried joking, running his thumb against Dogman’s muzzle and feeling his gasp against his hand before he saw the small smile and heard the chuckle.

Shaking his head stiffly, Dogman tried standing on his own again and kept chuckling. It wasn’t really funny. Not at all. But he could see where Petey was going with it and yeah, with how adamant he was about keeping others safe, it was no surprise the joke would be there. “I never met them before but when I saved them, they recognized me and instantly knew they were safe with me. I think their moms told stories about me and when I protected them. It’s a little daunting and embarrassing. But even I couldn’t handle a lot of kids. Unless you’re offering to raise them with me?” The steely look was gone, replaced by warmth as he took comfort in something normal and expected.

Petey gasped, a little heat going to his cheeks, but he couldn’t help but laugh too, his own adrenaline gone and feeling a little delirious. “No way, Mister. I can barely handle my own single child.”

Dogman raised his brow. “Not even if I bring a few home?”

Petey rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest, shaking his head. “Nope. Total deal breaker. You do that and it’s a divorce for you.”

Dogman scoffed, but he could feel the delirium himself after days-no weeks- of little to no sleep. “We’re not even married!”

Petey nodded once. “Exactly.” Then he stuck out his tongue, but opened his eyes widely when Dogman pulled him down by the collar of his shirt and kissed him. It wasn’t the light one from earlier, and his mouth stayed close, but the pressure behind it was almost bruising, and Petey couldn’t help but return it, holding Dogman’s head gently, even as his fingers and claws dug into the fur. His heart was hammering when Dogman pulled away and he had to reign in his emotions. “What was that for?”

Dogman’s smile fell slightly, his brows furrowed. “Promise me you’ll never leave me like that again. I don’t mind waiting, but give me a time frame or please, anything, to let me know it’s not the end until you mean it. And promise me even if it ends between us, I can still see Lil Petey. I don’t want him to ever think I left him.”

Petey’s own eyes saddened, knowing now how his son had felt all that time. In a hospital wasn’t the time for that talk, though. “I promise.” He linked his pinky with Dogman’s and kissed it. “Which reminds me that we have a lot more to talk about, but I think that would be best after some sleep and seeing a little kitten who’s missed his Daddy a whole awful lot.” He tried smiling reassuringly.

Searching Petey’s eyes, all Dogman saw was determination and a resigned sadness. He nodded, leaning up and kissing Petey’s cheek, only for his eyes to go to the bandages around his neck, the need to finish off his “prey” simmering, but he shook his head away from that. Besides, Petey was right. The only issue was that his truck was now part of a crime scene and he would have to get it towed anyway. He scrunched his face as they did some paperwork. “We might have to call a cab or someone to pick us up. I can’t drive my truck until it’s cleared and out of the repair shop.” He signed, and when they walked out, it seemed things were processed since no one was there anymore and a couple blocks away there was caution tape surrounding the two cars.

Petey groaned. “I forgot about that with everything that happened. Wait. I left the back door alone in my panic to check if that black cat bastard was really in the house. What if they came for them?” He realized, having been too caught up in being taken hostage and almost dying to think right.

Dogman tensed, but quickly tried to shake it off. “Celia won’t hear about this at least until tomorrow. Basil will have surveillance at all times and after a few hours of sleep and seeing the kids, I’ll go in myself to give my own statements. Besides, you said Steve was there? He can handle it.” He said, trying to spot a cab.

Petey scoffed at that. “Yeah, right. That Basil guy was able to sneak into your house and get to the stairs and even aimed his gun at Steve’s head while the arrogant prick slept soundly on the recliner.” He could admit he trusted Steve to protect them if he was awake or if a loud noise woke him, but definitely not if everyone was asleep.

Dogman raised his brow, spotting one and flagging it while he sent a rotten smirk towards Petey. “Looks like I’m going to have to teach him like we taught our subordinates. He’s going to learn to sleep very lightly from now on. But, I suppose it’s a good thing. I was looking into selling my house and moving anyway.”

Petey froze as Dogman pushed him into the back of the cab that pulled up. “You’re moving? When? What?” He asked, stopping for a moment to tell the driver where they were headed. “I thought you were joking that day.”

Rubbing his face, Dogman sighed, laying his head on Petey’s shoulder and finally beginning to feel his shoulders relax after weeks. “It’s not safe anymore. Ever since New Years, it hasn’t been safe. Not for me and that means definitely not for you, our son, or our friends. I can’t just sell it and move to the cabin because we both have jobs here in the city, even if I wouldn’t care where I’d have to work at this point. The city is exhausting. The people, the crime, all the apathetic assholes. Exhausting. But, I wouldn’t be able to see you and Lil Petey or babysit or anything, or at least not often or on short notice with the distance if I did, so finding a different house in the city is what I’ll have to do. Maybe you can help me find a place?” He signed, massaging his fingers after signing so fast and looking up at Petey with big, bright and tired eyes.

Petey’s eyes widened at that. He felt excited and nervous and maybe unsure, but it felt like a big thing, even if it was just helping Dogman pick out a new house. It almost felt like Dogman was asking his help on picking out a house for the family, not just himself. But that could’ve been the excited and in love part of him. The part relieved that Dogman was back and in one piece. He bent his head down and kissed the space between Dogman’s eyes and grabbed his hand. “Sure. I’d love to, Greg. Now, since we don’t have long enough of a drive for a nap, how about I tell you what trouble your son has been getting into before he has a chance to make stuff up?”

Dogman looked confused and a little worried, but he supposed that was why Petey was giving him a heads up. But then again, he always loved to hear what their son was up to whenever he wasn’t there. He sighed again, touching his thigh against Petey’s and basking in the comfort of touch and connection after so long of being isolated and haunted by constant nightmares. Petey was right. He needed some rest before continuing on the “war” path. He almost forgot about that. That in war, you rest when you can, where you can, then continue the fight. At least he wasn’t alone in his fight anymore. Or at least, he hoped he wasn’t. It was damaging and a death sentence to fight a war alone.

“Petey loves me. Lil Petey loves me. Genie loves me. Valentina loves me. Steve cares about me. Rene loves me. Auntie’s family loves me. Knight loved me. And they’ll never abandon me.”

Chapter Text

Dogman and Petey stared at the house when the cab dropped them off. Petey was nervous, hoping no one came in and hurt the people inside while Dogman was hesitant. If someone had, it wasn’t good and even if not, he couldn’t see the house as “home” anymore. He wasn’t sure if it was the built up stress or everything that happened just having time to settle, but as they stood near the curb, Dogman began to breathe choppily. He kept picturing Steve, Rene and Lil Petey dead inside, due to Celia’s people. He kept remembering how cold it was, both when he first returned from being experimented on to when he had “no one”. He couldn’t return yet and he thought he was at first, but his quickening heartbeat and anxiety told him otherwise. It was the home Knight and Alice bought. It was the home he had afterwards when alone. It was the home Petey and Lil Petey and his friends came over for celebrations. It was his “home”, but it only felt like it when others were there with him. But then it was that cold home full of loss and loneliness again when Petey took their son and left. His hand reached to his shirt, clutching the fabric like he was holding his heart and his eyes were wide as he felt like he couldn’t breathe. He had been so busy the last couple days he hadn’t had a panic attack, but here one was.

Petey noticed the grip on his hand tighten and how Dogman was reacting, knowing immediately it was a panic attack, which worried him. “Greg? Greg, can you hear me?” He asked, turning and placing his available hand that wasn’t holding Dogman’s own to his face, but Dogman didn’t even react. “Breathe, Love. Breathe. It’s okay. What happened? You were fine in the cab.” He asked, eyes searching the other’s eyes but they seemed far away. Trying to at least get Dogman grounded enough to answer, he bit Dogman’s muzzle and saw him blink rapidly and turn his head up, but the attack wasn’t over. “What’s wrong?”

Dogman lifted his own available hand and tried signing. “Home not-not home. Cold place. Danger. Danger. Danger.” His breath picked up and Petey tried to think fast.

Looking around, knowing he couldn’t bring or force Dogman inside if he didn’t want to, he spotted his car and remembered he still had his keys in his pocket which miraculously stayed there during everything. He also remembered when things were too much, sure he would find another method, but if none worked, he would visit his mom. “Have you seen Knight yet? We saw the gravestone.” He asked, trying to make Dogman “see” him.

Dogman whined and shook his head. How could he? How could he see him after being so depressed and self harming? How could he when the pictures on the walls would look at him so cruelly? “I can’t. I can’t. The eyes. The eyes will judge me for my crimes.” He signed, shaking horribly and almost falling to his knees, knowing Petey was there but all the wrong reactions or things kept flowing through his head. What if Lil Petey was mad at him for staying away? What if Steve didn’t want to be his friend anymore? What if Rene rejected him because he hurt her brother? What if the pictures of Knight looked at him with disgust? He tried the comfort phrasing he taught Lil Petey. “Petey loves me. Lil Petey-Lil Petey-our son-he-he…” he panted, shakily signing, but couldn’t continue the phrase.

Petey looked confused and worried. “Greg? Greg, breathe. Listen to me.” He said, crouching down and grabbing Dogman’s hands. “Breathe with me.” He started taking deep breaths, noticing Dogman was trying to copy him and he moved so his head was against Petey’s chest, trying to inhale his scent and hear his steady heartbeat.

If he wasn’t such a good marksman, he could’ve lost Petey. If Petey was yanked around harder, those spikes in the collar could’ve seriously hurt him, leaving scars. If they were caught by surprise in his house, unguarded, sleeping, Basil could’ve killed them all. Dogman’s body began to shake and he let the tears fall. He just got them back, he didn’t want to lose them for good. He released a small and pitiful howl as Petey held him, relieved and yet acknowledging how frightened he had been.

Shushing him, Petey held on, running one hand up and down Dogman’s back. At least Dogman was finally able to release this. He was able to be vulnerable. “Let it out, Big Guy. That’s it.” He whispered, laying his head on top of Dogman’s. He was silent until Dogman stopped shaking, wiping at his eyes. Petey had realized, he never properly apologized, did he? “I’m sorry, Greg. I’m sorry for pushing you away and keeping Lil Petey from you. I’m sorry for saying all those words even if I knew they were lies the moment they left my mouth. I’m sorry for being a coward and not contacting you the moment I realized my mistake. I’m sorry for hurting you.” He held Dogman tighter, hoping his remorse would reach. He didn’t expect an immediate forgiveness, especially when he himself knew the pain of being left behind.

Dogman pulled away after a few minutes, gathering himself, feeling a little better, if he were honest, even if he still hated he cried, and looked into Petey’s remorseful face, knowing he was, there was no doubt. Even if he didn’t blame Petey for his fear, Dogman still couldn’t necessarily forgive him yet. Petey would have to face the consequences of this. He wouldn’t be petty and hold it over him, but he wasn’t going to say “it’s okay” or “I forgive you”. Even if he really wanted to, hating that look on Petey’s face. He wanted to forgive him, he really did, but he never lied to Petey and he wasn’t about to start when they just got back into each other’s arms. He stood up, pulling Petey by his hands and took a couple steps to be chest to chest with Petey, whose eyes never left his own. “You hurt me, Darlin. If that was your goal, I wish you would’ve just gutted me. That’s at least a pain I know well and can see. But…” he looked at his bandaged arms, knowing what lay underneath, “you are not to blame for any of my actions afterwards. Sometimes, you can’t fight your mind no matter how hard you try. Desperation…heh…” he shook his head, laughing hollowly. “It will be your turn to get pissed off soon enough. Let’s get inside now. It’s freezing.” He signed, still holding Petey’s hand and opening the door quietly, looking around his home in shock.

It wasn’t “cold”. Lil Petey and (he assumed) Rene put up drawings, there was a cup of water on the end table by the couch where Rene was sleeping soundly, Steve was snoring, an empty beer bottle on the floor next to him (lucky for Steve it was just one). He even bet Lil Petey had the covers all messed up where he slept, maybe even a book or some drawings spread out on his bedroom floor. The last time he saw the house “lived in”, was maybe thanksgiving, if you count it, and before that, it was when Knight and Alice lived there. He wasn’t counting when Petey and Lil Petey had their things there, since it was very few and it was neatly put away. He didn’t like the mess, the military training him to keep a clean space, but he felt some hatred too. His home finally felt like one again and it wasn’t safe, all because of his own mistakes he made almost two years ago. He gulped hard, hurting his throat which he ignored and let go of Petey’s hand to run both his hands down his face, his breath shuddering.

“Sorry it’s a mess. It’s been a little…chaotic here. They’ve been staying here with us for when you came back home.” Petey whispered, thinking that’s what upset Dogman. “You need sleep, but I know Lil Petey will wake up first and I know you hate when he sees blood on you, so maybe you should shower first? I can sneak up and grab you some pajamas. So go on and I’ll-“ he had begun to walk towards the stairs, but Dogman grabbed his wrist tightly, before he shook his head and let go and Petey’s gaze fell to the bandages on his arms, remembering what Knight told him, and if Dogman telling him he would be upset with what’s underneath, he bet it had to be true. “We’ll talk about the bites when I see them. I’ll be right back.” He still whispered, leaning down and kissing the corner of Dogman’s mouth, hearing the hybrid’s breath hitch and the cut off whine that left him. Then he began to quietly walk up the steps, leaving Dogman.

Dogman was even more shocked, surprised Petey knew what it was. He didn’t know how, but Petey would probably tell him. He sighed, nervous, and he looked back at Steve, tempted to kick over the recliner to wake him up rudely for being such a deep sleeper, unintentionally putting his lover and son and even themselves in harm’s way, but Petey was right. Shower first at least. He walked to the back door and closed it, locking it, and even quietly put a chair underneath the handle before spotting a marker on the table and getting an idea. If Steve was still sleeping by the time he woke up again, he could still give him a rude awakening, of course, but those who sleep deep get pranked. He drew on Steve’s face, the other man not moving an inch or even twitching, which Dogman found both funny and utterly sad. Steve must have forgotten his Navy training. Dogman would have to remedy that when he could.

“Greg! What are you doing?!” Dogman flinched when he heard Petey whisper yell from his place on the stairs with a pair of pajamas for him, but his brows were furrowed with curiosity and worry, thinking maybe that’s what would get Steve to wake up, but it didn’t.

Dogman snickered, capping the pen and setting it down before going first to the bathroom at Petey’s gesture, catching the eye roll and small laugh, the look telling him, “you’re ridiculous”, making Dogman freeze mid-step, his tired eyes captivated.

See, Dogman was a simple man. At least when it came to his family. Just that small chuckle. The small quirk of lips. The fondness in Petey’s gaze. Hearing his adorably weird laugh. Those weeks without all of it, only made things worse.

………..

Unlike what Petey thought Dogman would do, like start with unraveling the bandages or at least starting the water and taking off his shirt, but no, instead, Dogman began to brush out his mouth and his teeth with one hand while the other undid the bullet proof vest. That made Petey curious, then remembered the whole reason why he would do that. He didn’t necessarily forget, (who could) but there was so much going on at once, he just didn’t focus on it after he had to speak with him. Unfortunately, Petey was curious. It was probably the wrong time for sure, especially when he saw some black fur go down the drain along with the water and the toothpaste. “So…completely bad timing, but it’s going to bother me…” he began, running his thumb along his own bandage against his wrists, and seeing Dogman look up at him quizzically, “well…and I don’t know what you’ve tasted, and it could be like any normal animal taste, but what…” he took a deep breath, putting his palms together, “what does cat taste like? I probably shouldn’t know, but I’m morbidly curious.”

Dogman just blinked at him a few times, searching his face, confused. Then again, it was a natural question, if it was compared to how humans asked cannibals how people tasted. He hummed, running his tongue along his teeth while he tried loosening the bandages on his arms. He wasn’t sure if Petey would be offended if he said anything, though. “Are you sure you want to know?” He raised his brow, trying to get his shirt off.

Petey stumbled over his words, looking along the walls and ceiling. “Well-I mean-probably not-but I’m really curious. And-and well…” he couldn’t hide the small blush, “you’ve tasted my blood so I’m also curious if all cats taste the same?” He gulped, blushing more from embarrassment.

Sighing, Dogman smacked his jaws together, thinking back to when he tasted Petey’s blood from when he was shot at, then he hummed, a smirk forming. Normal Dogman wouldn’t have smirked. It was wrong since cats were similar to humans, like another race despite it being a different species. The smirk came from the feral part of Dogman. The one that liked to hunt and tear at his prey. “Strong taste and smell. Fishy. Stringy. But your blood was sweet, mild. I bet your flesh would be like a sweet type of fish. Still stringy, though. Not like dog meat-“ he paused, eyes widening, having not meant to reveal that, since he simply signed while he thought. His eyes drifted back to Petey, growing nervous.

Petey’s own eyes were wide, in shock, unable to speak so the bathroom was quiet. It stayed that way until Dogman sighed, eyes downcast and let the bandages on his forearms fall as he turned, turning on the shower before taking off his pants and turning back to Petey whose mouth kept opening and closing, trying to form words.

“Turn your back unless you want to see everything.” He signed, but all Petey did was put his curled hand to his mouth, obviously trying to think of how to respond, so Dogman sighed, tossing his underwear with his pile of dirty and bloodied clothes, not looking at Petey in both embarrassment and shame before he silently got into the shower, his eyes going to his stomach, flashes of when those bastards would put a video in front of his face after shoving his own flesh down his throat just to tell if they could see it going down his throat to his stomach. He felt hot with nausea so he turned the water colder, shaking his head and about to grab his puff ball loofah, when the curtain moved and Petey, without his clothes, looked at him guiltily, as if he’d done something wrong and got in with him, uncaring if the fresh bandages got wet, then bristling when the water hit him.

“FUCKING COLD! Did you not set it right?!” He yelled out before covering his mouth, eyes darting to the door, not having meant to yell as he shivered from the water and turned it to be a little warmer and grabbed the loofah thing from Dogman to put soap on it.

Truthfully, Petey did feel guilt. He saw Dogman’s arms, some of the bites healed with little to no scarring while some were scabbed and in the process of healing. Most were shallow, his shorter and middle teeth used, while the scabbing ones were done by his canines to dig deeper. Dogman said he wasn’t to blame for what he did to himself after the fight, but was that completely true? He knew Dogman had mental issues and more trauma than most, and still made him be one of the things he was scared of most. Alone. Isolated. Abandoned. Aside from the bite marks, obviously self inflicted, Petey had noticed Dogman was thinner in his stomach area. That worried him more than the arms, if he were honest. When he first saw Dogman’s stomach, it was strong and defined, Dogman clearly taking pride in keeping Knight’s (now his) body fit, then, as he ate better because of Petey’s meals and being around those he loved, Petey had noticed it was still defined, but a little pudgy too, perfect for nips and snuggles, but now? It was just thinner, as if he hadn’t been eating or at least not enough to keep his body in perfect condition.

When Dogman reached silently for the loofah, Petey kept it from his reach and used one hand to entwine their hands and used the other to place the loofah against Dogman’s stomach and washed upward, seeing the involuntary blush forming on Dogman’s chest. “You haven’t been eating, have you?” He asked, taking a step closer. “You’re thinner here.”

Dogman opened his mouth, then clenched it tightly shut before using his available hand to sign. “Its always been like that.” Then his brows furrowed.

Petey snorted, letting Dogman wash himself while he found his own brush (that he was surprised Dogman still kept in the same spot) to wash himself as well, feeling sweaty and dirty. “The first time you lie and you waste it on something trivial.”

Dogman huffed, gently pulling Petey to switch places so he could rinse off, dirt and blood washing down the drain with the soap. “How do you know?”

Petey blushed a little, washing his collarbone. “I’m quite attracted to you, Greg. Of course I would notice. Are you attracted to me…still?” He asked, a little nervous since that had been a worry. A worry that aided in his cowardice before.

Dogman blinked rapidly, surprised, despite all their interactions proving Petey right thus far. “Of course I am! I wouldn’t get…like “that”…if I wasn’t.” He gulped hard, trying to not look at Petey, becoming embarrassed. He flinched when he felt Petey’s hands on his stomach, gently putting pressure with his thumb and stroking upward.

“Then answer me truthfully, Greg.” Petey said, getting close so they both were under the spray of the water and it rinsed the soap from his fur, his tail wrapping around Dogman’s leg and he tilted his head to speak in Dogman’s ear, hearing the hybrid bite back a whine.

Still embarrassed, his body going haywire with nerves and chills at Petey’s touch after so long, he held his hands up. “I did eat. Just not as much as I usually would. Eating alone…in a cold house…out in public…was hard and…and food wasn’t the same as it was. Besides, I wasn’t hungry a lot of the time.”

Knowing he had Dogman at his mercy, deciding to take Steve’s advice and push Dogman’s boundaries (at least a little), Petey gave him a soft kiss, then licked his lips with his rough tongue. “You didn’t learn what a dog tastes like from just harming yourself, did you?” He asked, worried, and unable to drop the topic until he got an answer. He kissed the exposed side of Dogman’s mouth gently, but made sure Dogman could feel it.

His breath shuddering, along with his body, Dogman used one hand to grip Petey’s side and shook his head, eyes going downcast again. “No. I…it’s hard to…to talk about…but, if it will appease you for now, does it help to know it wasn’t another dog?” His hands shook, remembering the pain despite how drugged up he was on pain killers and each snap of his bones. Each sticky and wet sound and pull of his flesh and organs. The furry crunch of his legs and how it was forced down his throat, sometimes with a long and thin iron stick. He shuddered in disgust, pulling Petey closer for comfort.

“Oh…OH. I…I’m sorry for pushing but…thank you…for telling me. Please tell me that’s…that’s all they did before…before the end?” His voice shook, horrified and his heart aching painfully for his hybrid lover. His only reply to that, was a slow shake of Dogman’s head and a pitiful sniffle, Dogman holding him tighter, and Petey’s heart fell to his stomach.

They separated when the water became too cold and they decided to dry off. They dressed and carefully rewrapped each other’s wounds, as if wrapping and healing the pain they felt while apart. As Petey put the supplies away, he grabbed the bottle of stress medication and placed it on the counter top, looking at Dogman with a worried expression but his smile was gentle. “Come on. You can choose either to take it at night or the day, but you need to start taking them daily. And in turn, when it’s late enough today, I’ll start making calls to find a therapist. Deal?” Petey then took a step closer, almost cornering Dogman against the wall near the door, his tail twitching nervously. “Do you want to heal together this time?” He asked, pushing the bottle towards Dogman, who had been looking at him exhaustedly until he looked at the bottle.

Dogman took it and opened it, tossing the pill down his throat and swallowing before he closed it and looked at Petey hopefully. “Yes, please.” He gulped, his eyes flicking to Petey’s downturned lips. “If I haven’t disgusted you, can I kiss you properly now?” He signed, his hands resting on Petey’s hips afterwards, warm and gentle.

Petey almost laughed, but the worry in Dogman’s eyes stopped it, and his own softened fondly as he answered by caressing Dogman’s face in his hands and leaning down, his eyes falling shut as their lips met again. With Dogman’s small whine, he licked Dogman’s lips and kissed him again, feeling Dogman reciprocate eagerly, neither in a hurry but they kissed with open and closed mouth kisses, even when Dogman’s back thudded against the wall and he wrapped his arms fully around Petey’s waist, holding him close. They kissed until their lips buzzed and as they pulled away, they noticed the other’s eyes dazed and both couldn’t help but laugh.

Still gently caressing Dogman’s face, Petey rubbed his nose against the hybrid’s. He knew the answer to the question he was about to ask, but he still whispered it, his breath hitting Dogman’s lips. “Are you still mine? Even after what I did?” His ears went back a little.

Dogman smiled gently, slowly blinking at Petey on purpose before he leaned up to whisper in Petey’s ear. “I e’er wasn’t.” He cleared his throat, feeling his vocal cords on fire since he shouldn’t have spoken so soon after being stabbed, but he felt speaking it was more meaningful than if he signed. He removed his hands to ask the same question, but Petey stopped him and placed his arms back around his waist, touching his head to Dogman’s and nuzzling him.

“Yes. That hasn’t changed.” He whispered, gently massaging one of Dogman’s ears between his fingers. “Do you think…I mean…it feels different, despite my feelings being the same.”

Dogman smiled wider, nodding his head and nuzzling under Petey’s jaw before he moved his hands to sign. “We’re healing and growing together now, which makes us stronger, I think. But what would an old dog know?” He chuckled.

Petey laughed, his head still against Dogman’s. “Haw, haw, haw…yeah. What would us broken ones know?“

Dogman’s eyes were glinting with his own laughter, his smile so big it hurt. “Hopefully we know more together…than our broken pieces alone.”

…………

Petey laid on his side of the dog bed first, noticing Dogman looked lovingly yet hesitantly at Lil Petey’s sleeping form. “Don’t worry. He won’t wake up yet. Now let’s get at least a little sleep before we go running around again.” He whispered, beckoning Dogman with his hand while he yawned.

Dogman nodded, slowly going to his side with Lil Petey between them and his eyes caught his dog tags around Lil Petey’s neck, they then going to Petey’s in question as he got comfortable, the weeks finally weighing on his body.

Petey smiled fondly. “It helped him feel closer to you. Get some sleep.”

Dogman nodded, barely realizing when his eyes closed and he drifted to sleep finally.

……….

It was his first nightmare-less dream in WEEKS and it was interrupted by a little kitten waking him up by tackling him, crying out and clinging to his body for dear life.

“DADDY! DADDY, YOU’RE BACK!! I MISSED YOU!” Lil Petey cried, genuinely cried, caught between hiccups and loud purrs. “I was so worried! I missed you so much! I thought I’d never see you again!”

Sitting up with the kitten still clinging to him, Dogman smiled, holding him back and letting out his low “shush” growl, only to cough loudly on accident which woke Petey, the older feline rubbing his eyes with a groan and checking the time. “I’m back, Bud. It’s okay. It’s okay, I know it’s been hard. Don’t worry.” He signed, kissing Lil Petey’s head. “Remember the phrase? I will never abandon you, even if I’m gone for a bit, okay?” He glanced at Petey, who met his gaze and put up three fingers, signaling how long they were able to sleep. Dogman was a little sad (and a bit agitated) they couldn’t sleep more, but he was happy to have his son back in his arms, even if the kitten was distressed. “Hey. No more crying, okay? Everything’s fine now. Your Papa couldn't stay away for too long.” He smiled, quickly sending Petey a wink before wiping at Lil Petey’s tears.

Lil Petey was feeling a lot of things for just waking up. He was happy to see his Dad, relieved he was safe and back with them, confused as to when his Dad and Papa made up, a little scared he was just dreaming, and still hurt and angry at his Papa for making him feel that way in the first place. “Apparently long enough! It’s all his fault!” He crossed his arms, still evidently angry and as a kid, felt he needed validation for those feelings. “He’s a big, meanie, whore so-“ he was cut off by Dogman flicking his nose rather harshly and immediately standing, grabbing Lil Petey by the scruff, surprising the kitten when his body went limp from the action. “What? Why did you? It’s his fault, why are you taking his side?” He began to cry more, everything bubbling up to the surface. The abandonment, the fear, the bullying. He didn’t even know what that word meant, but older kids would say it to him, telling him, “your Papa is only with that freak because he’s a whore”, things like that. He didn’t know why they picked on him and Lil Petey didn’t know the word, but he knew it was bad and he didn’t want to be the only one feeling so awful, even after reuniting with his Dad.

Dogman was shutting that down immediately! It seemed there was still more to what had been going on with their son and it was making him lash out, but Dogman was Petey’s partner, so he wouldn’t stand for it. He still held Lil Petey by the scruff but walked to Petey who was wide eyed, in shock that his son called him that word, and he bent down, kissing Petey’s head while he signed. “Don’t take it to heart, Darlin. I highly doubt he knows what that word means and we both know you’re not one. I’m sorry. I’ll talk to him and bring back coffee. We apparently need some “Dad and Son” time.” While Lil Petey silently cried and pouted, Dogman grabbed the dirty pajamas Petey had worn the night before and held them out so Petey could wordlessly grab the keys for him, feeling hurt by his son’s words.

Lil Petey had never called him a “bad” word before. He thought they came to terms. That Petey made a mistake and it was fine now, but his son must have been hiding something so badly, Petey was the only one (at least when Dogman was gone) he could let out his frustrations at and know Petey would never leave. He was hurt by the words, the anger behind them, and more so that Lil Petey was still mad at him. Of course, he hated his son lashed out, but fighting back so early in the morning wouldn’t help the situation, so he had to let Dogman find out what he could and hope he could patch things up with his son. Especially since he didn’t know where all that anger came from. He nodded at Dogman and believed in his words, trying hard to not let them bleed into his heart. He knew he wasn’t that, but what else could you feel when your usually happy kid suddenly didn’t like you?

Dogman didn’t even care they were still in pajamas since the matter at hand was more important and he walked with Lil Petey still in his grip and headed to the door, grabbing his wallet but not before doing what he wanted and kicking over the recliner to rudely wake up Steve. He would take whatever Steve had to throw at him later, but mending the relationship between his lover and their son was more important. He’d forgotten during everything, that even if Petey and Lil Petey loved each other and could get along, when under stress, they became each others (almost) worst enemy.

During the ride to the cemetery, thinking it would be isolated enough for some privacy, he made Lil Petey take deep breaths to calm down. It was obvious Lil Petey was hurt by Dogman taking his Papa’s “side”, but that wasn’t what Dogman had done. Neither he nor Petey knew what was going on and he wasn’t about to make things worse without context.

They arrived and when Lil Petey stubbornly stayed in his seat, Dogman sighed and grabbed his scruff again before walking to Knight’s grave. Part of him had hoped being near their loved ones would help ease them both. He sat between the graves, placing Lil Petey in his lap. “Are you going to tell me what all that was about?” He signed, reaching out and wiping away Lil Petey’s tears.

Sniffling, Lil Petey’s lips wobbled. “I don’t like feeling like this and it’s all Papa’s fault! It is, so why did you take his side when it’s his fault we were separated?” He glared, but there was no heat there.

Dogman continued to rub Lil Petey’s face. “He knows he made a mistake, Bud. A big one. We all make mistakes, either by accident or because we’re scared or hurt. I’ve already talked with your Papa, okay? I know you don’t know the meaning of that word you said, so where did you hear it, huh? Why’re you so mad, even when I’m back?”

Lil Petey tried taking deep breaths, his little body shuddering. “I don’t know the word but I know it's bad because those older kids at recess pick on me and say a bunch of bad words about you and Papa but no matter-no matter how many times I ignore them, I can’t! I try to walk away or ignore the words like you do and say to do, but it doesn’t work! I still hear them and-and I get so mad and-and no one helps and it makes me feel worse!” He began to cry again, letting out his frustrations and his pain as Dogman held him close, rocking back and forth.

Dogman felt a flare of anger in his belly, but he ignored it. “Mm. So that’s why you keep getting into fights. You know, when I say to ignore them, that doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt. Words can be just as hurtful as punches, but that doesn’t mean you have to take the bait.”

Lil Petey kept wiping at his face, hiccuping. “I even tried going to the teachers and I know Papa tried too, but no one’s stopping them! I don’t understand!”

Sighing, Dogman nodded. “Unfortunately, you might never understand. That’s just how life is. But for now, I’ll talk to them and you avoid them. If we can’t…well…we’ll get to it. Sometimes, fighting is necessary, but not all the time.This stops now, alright?” He asked, continuing to comfort the kitten.

Lil Petey nodded and they stayed silent, basking in each others company until their stomachs growled and decided to get that quick errand done. Lil Petey still had Petey to apologize to, desperately, but at least Dogman was holding him through it too now. It was okay. His Papa would love them anyway, right?

Chapter Text

Dogman and Lil Petey waited in line for coffee for everyone in the house and the kitten held his hand, having some distraction and time to think about what he did. Now that he wasn’t mad anymore, he felt horrible for calling his Papa a bad word, even if he didn’t know what the word meant. Taking a deep breath, he focused on his Dad’s hand in his, the hand still much bigger and stronger, and he could feel the small scars on his palm and fingers, but his grasp on Lil Petey’s was gentle. “Dad? Where did you go?” He asked, realizing his Dad wasn’t wearing his mask in public.

Dogman looked down at him, shrugging. “Around. Needed some space from the city.” He signed with one hand.

Lil Petey hummed. “Did you get hurt?”

Dogman nodded. “I’m fine, Bud. Your Dad is strong, so don’t worry.” He smiled at him.

Lil Petey turned his foot, feeling guilty. “I’m sorry for yelling at Papa and calling him a bad word.”

Dogman squeezed his hand reassuringly. “It’s not me you have to apologize to, Son.” His eyes were kind and he pet the kitten’s head. “It sounds like you’ve been mad at him for a while, but why have you been mad? Just because I respected his wishes to stay away?”

Lil Petey nodded slowly. “And because he doesn’t listen to me as well as you do. He tried talking to the school, but sometimes I didn’t tell him how much it happened because he was always busy with work, more than usual, and he wasn’t as happy to listen either. It was always tense at home too.” He held his tail with one hand, refusing to release Dogman’s hand. “I just got so mad because I didn’t want to be the only one hurting.”

Dogman sighed. “He was hurting in his own way too, I bet. That doesn’t mean you didn’t have a right to be angry. People can be complex. Sometimes what you feel in your heart can be very different than what your brain tells you. Are you still mad at him?” He rubbed his thumb against the back of Lil Petey’s hand.

Wiping his eyes before he could cry again, Lil Petey shook his head. “No. But, Dad, why aren’t you mad at Papa? Is it because he apologized to you?”

Dogman huffed and shook his own head, ignoring the dull throb in his neck. “He apologized, don’t worry. But that doesn’t mean I wasn’t angry too. I know why he did it and it still hurts, but I’m not going to stay mad at him. It wouldn’t be fair and we couldn’t move forward if I did.”

That confused the kitten. “Why did he do it?”

Dogman sighed, thinking how could he explain but went with a watered down version their son could understand. “I got mixed up with bad people a long time ago before I met you and your Papa. He was just trying to protect you in case they came after me.”

Lil Petey’s eyes widened. “Why did you do that? You’re not a Bad Guy.” He held onto Dogman’s hand tighter.

Dogman hummed, unsure how to explain how complicated it was or his reasons. “Well, I guess I was angry. I was lonely when my Dad died and I was alone. Everyone judged me and I had no one who would listen. I thought they would, but that was my mistake. Even your Dad can make big mistakes too, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to make them right.”

“So like me?” Lil Petey asked, it sounding similar to why he got so angry and began to fight.

Dogman blinked rapidly for a moment, taken aback. But then realized, in a way, it was true. The average person was like the bullies, judging him and looking down on him (even if for Lil Petey it was to torment him about his parents) and being alone was like how Lil Petey felt when Petey drowned himself in work and didn’t have the patience to listen when their son was hurting. He chuckled, finding it so weird how much this kitten was like him, but it scared him too. “I guess a bit, yeah. Just remember you have us. I don’t plan to let your Papa ever make that mistake again. So? What do you want to do? Do you want to keep getting into fights? Or do you want to be a stronger person?”

Lil Petey hummed, thinking. “But you fight and you’re strong.”

Dogman shrugged. He should’ve worded it better. “Sure, but have you noticed how I don’t fight everyone who says things to me? There’s a big difference between fighting to be stronger and fighting to protect others. You shouldn’t give those bullies what they want just because they say lies about us.”

“I was doing it to protect you and Papa. They were saying a bunch of bad things and I couldn’t ignore them saying it. No one talks bad about my parents!” Lil Petey huffed.

Dogman couldn’t argue with that. He would and has done the same. He paused. Maybe he WAS a bad influence on the kitten. He sighed. “We’re adults, Hon. Nothing those kids can say will be true. But I bet it was hard ignoring them anyway. You’re not a violent kid, so I bet they kept pushing you until you snapped, huh?”

Lil Petey nodded, getting close and rubbing his head against Dogman’s leg. “I don’t like fighting, unless it’s play fighting, but I hate all of those older kids saying bad things about you even more.”

“Older?” Dogman asked, looking at his son.

Lil Petey nodded. “Uhm, I think they’re 5th graders?”

Dogman’s eyes widened and he was caught between shock, anger and wanting to laugh. “You fought 5th graders?”

Lil Petey nodded, nervous. “Yes? I-I did win a few times though! More than a few! I had a harder time fighting Markle and Reuben!” He said, unsure if he was in trouble or not.

Dogman was shocked but he also felt proud. His son, a 2nd grader, won against 5th graders. Like it was bad, he shouldn’t be fighting, but dammit he was proud. All he could do was smirk and snicker down at Lil Petey. “That’s why city folk are bad at fighting and have to resort to weapons. Just remember that you’re stronger than them. You are strong, without using your fists. They’re only strong by using taunting. You’re better than this, Bud. Much better. You know right from wrong and when to do what you need to. Fight if necessary. Ignore when needed. Okay?”

Lil Petey saw the pride in his eyes and felt some of his own. “Right!”

Dogman laughed. “Good.” He saw the line was moving a little now, but it seemed some people had larger orders.

“Dad? What did that word I said mean?” Lil Petey asked.

Freezing, Dogman wasn’t sure what to say. The word was “explicit” really, but to make sure Lil Petey didn’t say it, he had to know. “It’s someone who trades their bodies for money.”

Lil Petey was shocked. “Papa isn’t like that!” He said, realizing his mistake but also confused why those bullies said it.

Dogman nodded. “That’s right. There’s only one person he’s willing to be with and it’s me. So never call him that again, okay?”

Lil Petey nodded. “Okay.” Lil Petey thought and felt he could ask his Dad almost anything. “Why don’t I have a mom?”

Dogman flinched at that. “Do they say you don’t?”

Lil Petey nodded. “They say Papa’s only with you because you're a freak of nature and that I don’t have a mom and that Papa’s desperate and you’re a freak and monster. None of it is true except the mom thing. I never really asked because I didn’t think about it. I had Papa before and then I had you, so I didn’t mind.”

Dogman sighed, seeing they were close to being next. “Some people aren’t meant to be parents. Your mom wasn’t meant to be one, but she at least gave you to your Papa.” He said, not wanting to lie and he wasn’t sure if Petey explained this to him or not.

Lil Petey shook his head. “But…but why didn’t she want me?”

Dogman sighed, running his available hand down his face. “Some people are too busy with their lives to take care of children. If they did, the child wouldn’t be cared for. In giving you to your Papa, your mom was giving you to someone who could love and take care of you. It’s not you, nor your fault. Your mom just had more to do in her life than take care of a kid.” He tilted his head back and forth. “Are you okay with that? I know…” he sighed again, trying to release tension, remembering Celia, “I know it can be hard to think about.”

Lil Petey fidgeted with his clothes, thinking. He didn’t feel that sad since he’d never known his mom, but knowing she would rather live her life than raise him was sad. But if his Dad said it like that, it made a little sense. He knew kids whose parents were neglectful. Would ignore them or not care how they did in school. Unlike his Papa and Dad. “What about your parents, Dad? Did your mom want you?” He asked, needing some sort of explanation he could understand.

Dogman wasn’t sure what to say. He moved his hand from Lil Petey’s and held him against his leg. “I didn’t know my birth parents. And Alice didn’t care for me. But your Grandpa Knight and Big Mama loved me and gave me a chance. That’s all I could have ever wanted in life. Just as Granny Grace would have loved to meet you. Just as your Papa and I love you more than we could breathe.” His breath shuddered. “Just because your mom didn’t want you, doesn’t mean you’re not wanted and loved. Are we enough for you?” He asked, rubbing Lil Petey’s ear.

Lil Petey looked up at his Dad. The strange man who made sure he was safe alone on the streets. The man who made sure he got back to his Papa. The man who taught him so much and helped him when he and his Papa were fighting. He choked on the lump in his throat. “Y-y-yeah. As long as-as I have you…I can-I can be strong too. I just need you and Papa.” He held tight to the pants in his grip, feeling his Dad hold him just as closely.

“Then that’s all we need, Hon. As long as you’re happy, we are too. Now let’s get them some “pick me up” juice.” Dogman smiled, holding him close by firmly pressing Lil Petey against his leg. “Did you want to try coffee or have a cocoa?” He asked, smiling at Lil Petey with a toothy grin.

Lil Petey smiled back, still clinging onto Dogman. “Can I?”

Dogman smiled fondly at the kitten clinging to him. “As you wish, Baby. But not too much. Deal?” He asked as they were next in line.

Lil Petey smiled largely. “Okay!” His tail wagged happily.

……….

They easily arrived at Dogman’s house (he couldn’t call it home anymore) afterwards, Lil Petey filling him in about how Flippy and Molly were doing and the moment they opened the door, Rene was running towards Dogman to hug him, making him lift the coffee carrier above his head while Lil Petey held his own drink in his hand.

“Greg! You’re back!” Rene said, her voice still slurred because she couldn’t hear, but she hugged him with all her strength, happy he was back and safe.

He nodded, happy that she wasn’t mad at him, and bent his head, a sharp pain shooting through which he ignored, to give her head a small lick. He barked, bringing the coffee carrier down and nosing at which one was hers.

Rene’s eyes widened and she smiled. “Thank you!” She signed, grabbing it and grabbing what she assumed was her brother’s drink too when Dogman heard Steve’s yell from down the hall where the bathroom was.

Oh yeah. He forgot he drew on his face with a permanent marker. He smelled food being cooked and thought it would be a good time for Lil Petey to talk with his Papa. He set the carrier down as he saw Steve approaching and gave Lil Petey his Papa’s drink, giving the kitten a reassuring smile and wink. “How about you surprise him with his drink and apologize? I’m sure Steve will keep my attention for a bit. But only apologize if you mean it.” He licked Lil Petey’s nose and gently pushed him towards the kitchen while Steve cornered him, looking furious.

Lil Petey quickly got out of the line of fire but his steps slowed when he passed the threshold of the kitchen. He wanted to apologize, especially now that he knew what that word meant but also for how mad he was. His Papa didn’t seem to hear him as he hummed a song and any noise was blocked out by the sizzling of pans where he was making breakfast. He felt guilt, but he also felt nervous. He wasn’t sure how his Papa would react. But, he had to be brave and strong. And that meant apologizing to loved ones if you hurt them. He cleared his throat, fiddling with his Papa’s warm drink in his hands, seeing the taller cat flinch and turn, forcing a smile on his face, which only made Lil Petey feel worse. “Um…we got your drink…and-and Dad talked to me and…” he paused, his chest aching and he wasn’t sure where to begin, “and I-um-I just wanted..”

Petey knelt down, taking the drink and seeing his son fidget, then cupped the kitten’s cheek. “I’m not mad, so just say what you want.” He tried reassuring him. He really wasn’t mad. He was just…hurt and trying not to be.

Lil Petey, at first trying to be strong, felt tears blur his vision but instead of breaking down, he stood taller, his fists clenched next to his sides. “I’M SORRY FOR BEING A BIG JERK, PAPA! I’M SORRY I CALLED YOU A BAD WORD AND WAS MEAN! I DIDN’T THINK OF YOUR FEELINGS AT ALL!” He sniffled, the tears falling and Petey hugged him tightly.

Petey just held him tightly, knowing Dogman would inform him in detail later. “Thank you for apologizing to me, Baby. Are you going to stop being mean to me now? Really? You’re not just saying that?” He knew that was probably mean itself, but he didn’t want this over their heads anymore.

Lil Petey nodded, hugging back just as hard. “I promise. I’ll try and talk first, like Dad does. Just…just don’t make us leave him again, please. Please. I need him.”

Petey nodded too, kissing Lil Petey’s head. “I promise too. I won’t push him away again.”

Lil Petey smiled at him, rubbing his head against Petey’s chest. “Good.” Then he noticed the bandages on Petey’s wrists and neck, becoming worried since he knew his Papa didn’t have those the day before. “How did you get hurt?” He worried.

Petey pulled away, realizing he’d forgotten about that. He tried thinking of a lie, not wanting anyone except Dogman to know about what happened. Well, Dogman and Clarence since Clarence saw as well. “Your Dad was so excited when he got back and we made up that he bit my neck a little hard and I accidentally burned my wrists making a midnight snack last night. I’m fine, I should be able to take these off in a couple days.” He smiled, hoping his son bought the lie. He didn’t like lying to him, but there was no way he was going to tell the truth.

Lil Petey made a face of understanding and gasped. “Oh, okay. We’ll put more stuff on them to heal later.”

Petey chuckled. “Definitely. Maybe when you need a bath for school tomorrow. Maybe if I tell them that Greg is back, then they’ll stop bullying you.” He put his finger to his face.

Lil Petey was nervous, even a little scared, but his Papa was right. His Dad was back again and back in their lives so maybe the kids would back off in either boredom or fear. Besides, that school was the closest one to both their home and Flippy’s, so it was convenient and he would feel bad if he had to make one of them drive farther or make it where it was harder to visit Molly. His Dad was right. It had to stop. He could do this. “And I won’t fight unless it’s self defense!”

Petey chuckled nervously. “I-uh-I guess.”

They both flinched when they let go so Petey could continue breakfast but they heard the noise from the other room, hearing it get a little heated and they walked out from the kitchen to see Dogman trying to push Steve off as Steve had him pinned, one knee on his clavicle and the other on his stomach to keep him in place, with one unbandaged arm held tightly in his grip with one hand while he held Dogman’s muzzle with the other, an unusual fury in his eyes.

Petey noticed, knowing if this was “normal”, then Steve would be embarrassing Dogman, not holding him down. He sighed, not wanting to call the younglings attention solely to the arm by yelling at Steve about it. Why didn’t Dogman just surround himself with people that knew how to talk first?! He pinched his nose, about to tell Steve to stop and he saw the concern in Dogman’s face, worried the kids would notice. “Steve, be civil will you? You can tell him off however you want, you don’t have to pin him.”

“Why the fuck did you draw on me with permanent marker, Asshole?! And I could’ve gotten hurt with that reclining stunt! And you owe me for stressing me the fuck out! What were you thinking and where have you even been?! It’s not like you have friends!” Steve scolded and if he was honest with himself, which usually he was, he was feeling a few things at that moment and still couldn’t decide if he wanted to punch Dogman for this or not. He didn't like that he couldn't easily remove the marker off his face. He didn’t like that he was woken up like that and Dogman hadn’t even stayed to make sure he was either alright or laugh at it. Dogman didn’t tell him about the injuries on his arms when they were covered, so of course he wasn’t going to listen and just check anyway, thinking it was a bullet wound he was hiding or even defensive wounds from a blade as he ignored the growls, knowing it was because Dogman hated to be pinned. He knew Dogman didn’t mind when kids did it, but any adult you could count thrown.
He tried. Steve really tried to play it off. He tried to focus on the marker prank or how he was rudely woken up or the fact he was worried sick about his friend. He remembered the drawings in the dream journal and how Dogman isolated himself. But Steve wasn’t dumb. He released Dogman’s muzzle slowly and pulled the sleeve down, glaring as hard as he could. “You will NEVER do ANY of that ever again! Do you understand, Dead Man?”

Dogman glared back, knowing exactly what he meant. He raised his hands as Steve let him loose from the pin he had him in, subtly covering his arms as he kept glaring, ears back. Yeah, he shouldn’t have just ran off. But he didn’t know anyone was at his house. He shouldn’t have harmed himself. But he had been sleep deprived, paranoid, running on nightmares and depression for weeks. He should have reached out to Steve or Genie. He didn’t want to be a burden on them. Especially Genie. He’d been over this in his mind before. Taking a deep breath, he got up, dusting off his pajama pants as if they actually had dirt on them before trying to cover his own feelings with a smile. He knew he worried them. He knew he did wrong. “Maybe you wouldn’t get your face all marked up if you didn’t sleep like a damn rock.” He growled at Steve, shocking them. He took a deep breath and began to walk up the stairs. “I’m getting changed, then I’ll join you for breakfast.” He looked at Petey and gave him a smile, hiding the residual pain. “Thanks for cooking, Darlin.” Then, he walked up, not seeing Petey’s look of worry.

Petey sighed, seeing Steve was still upset and waved his hand in front of Rene to get her attention. “Can you and Lil Petey make sure everything is done and set the table for us? I can help your brother with the marker on his face. Please?” He asked, trying to make sure he signed correctly, but she watched his mouth as he spoke, reading his lips and giving him a smile.

“Yes, Mr. Petey.” Rene signed, rubbing her brother’s back. It was obvious something with the arm wounds that she at least saw was an “adult” topic. She began to sign to Lil Petey and the confused kitten nodded, smiling at her and signing back that they could do it.

“You can’t keep letting him get away with shit. Especially when it’s harmful to himself and others.” Steve said, crossing his arms.

Petey gently pushed him back towards the bathroom. “Theres stuff to clean your face under the sink and I’ll explain. But you should know more than me about what was going through his head.”

…….

Steve and Petey were able to wash it off but now Steve’s face was a little pink from all the scrubbing. They were silent until Petey put their dirty clothes in the hamper, both having forgotten the night before.

“How did you get hurt?” Steve asked, not moving from where he sat on the toilet.

Petey undid the bandage around his neck, knowing that one wasn’t as bad as the cuts on his wrists and he brushed his fur, it covering the wounds. Deciding if he should, he knew it would be smart, so he recalled waking up out of nowhere and getting an unknown call, thinking it was Dogman at first, but then realizing it wasn’t. He didn’t provide too many details about what Basil was like or how scared he’d been or even much about what Dogman had been up to beforehand, but he did explain how easily Basil got in, that he threatened to kill them, and that he was now taken care of courtesy of their hybrid and the cops.

Steve’s eyes were widened, baffled. “All that…all that happened…LAST NIGHT?! And I slept through it?!”

Petey nodded, unsure how to respond. “Yep. Pretty much. Even after we got back and took a shower and all that.”

Steve made a face that was a mix between wanting to tease and looking disgusted. “You two didn’t fuck in here did you? I saw you put his clothes in the hamper.” He sneered but it was obviously a tease with no heat to it.

Petey blushed and bristled anyway, his hands flying up near his chest with his claws out, glimpses of Dogman’s naked body flashing across his eyes, making his body feel too hot. He wanted to shake his head away from the pictures, the memories of their risqué moments and at least his body knowing it had been too long since he could properly do anything with the only one he’s fantasized about since getting a crush during their coparent relationship and ultimate friendship. His brain couldn’t compute and he screamed when the door opened while Steve cackled and they both saw Dogman standing in the threshold of the bathroom.

Dogman’s eyes were narrowed, as if saying “really?” and underneath his sweater his chest was a bright pink, having heard Steve’s question and remembered how close he was to Petey the night before. He signed after shocking Petey from his puffed out and embarrassed state by kissing his jaw and growling softly. “Food. Before it gets cold or the kids start without us.”

Steve just continued to laugh as he walked past them while Petey calmed down, rubbing his face. “Yeah, you’re right. Oh!” His ears perked as he smiled at Dogman, a sly curve to his lips that had Dogman’s heart hammering, and he placed one hand over Dogman’s stomach as he leaned down next to Dogman’s ear. “Now let’s make sure I get you to the size I liked again.” Then, he kissed Dogman’s cheek and pulled away, his smile more soft and loving than the sly one he had a moment ago, but Dogman didn’t miss how Petey’s eyes raked over his clothed body slowly and subtly.

The look sent goosebumps along Dogman’s skin and he gulped hard, clenching his jaws against a whine and followed. It was going to be a long day.

……..

Dogman had to swallow down saliva multiple times when he smelled the food, his stomach finally getting the picture that it wanted food and food surrounded by loved ones. He was shocked when Petey added a couple extra strips of bacon and two extra sausage patties to his plate. He went to put them back, not wanting to seem gluttonous when he already had pancakes, berries, hash browns and a couple eggs on his plate too, but Petey’s hand on his stopped him and he leaned to whisper in Dogman’s ear again, so close Dogman’s floppy ear laid coldly against his nose and cheek, not a sly smile in sight, but his eyes glinted playfully, feeling that kind of energy return. The kind that made him playful, bold, content and confident around those close to him. “I wasn’t lying when I said I wanted you how I liked. And that means rough with a little tenderness I can chew on…whenever…I …want.”

No one else could hear them, but that didn’t stop Steve, Rene and Lil Petey from noticing that for the first time, Dogman’s fur slightly poofed, his body freezing and Petey knew for a fact that if his chest was showing it would be a deep red. He tried signing at first, embarrassed and secretly ashamed he was being affected by a couple of lines, but his hands and fingers wouldn’t move right so he resorted to letting out a bark that was higher in pitch and sounding off into a whine, then, being even more embarrassed by the bark he let out, Dogman shot out his legs under the table and slid down, hiding under the table cloth, mortified.

He really, REALLY didn’t like this body sometimes! He REALLY wished Steve could take the kids anywhere for like an hour…maybe a little longer than that…because a certain ember coated tomcat was being cheeky! He wanted to savor Petey, kiss him, map everywhere with his hands again, but he also REALLY wanted to devour him whole right there, where there wouldn’t be a scrap of him left. He saw Petey looking at him from the slightly lifted table cloth, laughing, but it was obvious he was at least a little embarrassed himself about what just happened and feeling the obvious want between them, while Steve was losing it and Rene was trying to stop Lil Petey from peeking under. It was going to be a long, long, LONG day.

Chapter Text

After breakfast, the group got changed except Dogman, who picked up their messes and did the dishes while he waited and thought of any ideas about how to go about the school issue. It would have to wait until the next day or even further into the week, but it was obvious this wasn’t just a “tell the teacher” or “tell the principal” situation. He had to find out why those kids were picking on his son in the first place and bullying sometimes, not always, started at home. Maybe Petey could call the school and ask for a parent/staff meeting? Because to Dogman, there’s only two options that should happen. First, the kids stop it immediately and Lil Petey won’t fight and can focus on learning, or two, he would have to convince Petey to transfer Lil Petey out of the school and since he’s going to look for another house, he could make sure it’s close to the new school. But either way, all this would end after the meeting.

“Hey. Did you want me to put those away?” Petey’s soft voice asked and Dogman felt the tall cat kiss the back of his head, pointing to the drying dishes. “Sorry for teasing you so bad when I know we can’t do anything.” He spoke in a whisper, placing his hands against Dogman’s shoulder blades. “You’re just so cute when you’re flustered and…” he scratched the bridge of his nose, a little embarrassed but not enough to truly regret his teasing, “and it’s been a long time, which I know is my fault but-“

Dogman growled in his throat, needing something, or else he wouldn’t be able to focus on anything else (unfortunately) and turned so he was facing Petey, before pulling him down by his shirt collar with one hand and grabbing Petey’s jaw with the other and kissing him, hearing Petey’s gasp of surprise, but he began to kiss back, his hands gripping tightly into Dogman’s shirt hem, not wanting to grip onto Dogman in worry of getting too lost into the pleasure sparking in his brain. The kiss wasn’t like the one from the night before, where it was like they were getting used to the other again and pouring their “sorries” and care into it. No, this one was a little more desperate and full of heat, tasting the other beneath the remaining taste of their breakfast, both gasping and trying to map the other’s mouth again. Not realizing his hands moving, Petey moved them to hold onto Dogman’s shoulders, his fingers breading into the firm muscles and one hand moved to gently run his fingers under Dogman’s worn and torn collar (the collar having taken a good wear down from the weeks of Dogman’s isolation) and feeling the violent shudder that ran through the hybrid and a growl came from Dogman’s chest as his hands latched tightly against Petey’s hips, making Petey release a quiet moan and gently run his claws through the fur and skin along Dogman’s neck as they flushed their bodies together but they both pulled away like teens being caught by one of their parents (ironically) when they heard the kids running down the stairs.

Dogman began to laugh, having never felt like that before. Like it was weird to be caught making out with your boyfriend. Like it had to be hidden. He felt embarrassed but also a little frustrated, but not due to anger. After weeks of nightmares that also involved Petey and Lil Petey, it was nice feeling Petey again. The real Petey. The one with silky fur and a rough tongue. The one with beautiful eyes and a prickly exterior. When he looked up, Petey was blushing so much even his forehead was red and he was nervously smiling into his hand as he tried getting his breathing in check. “It’s nice to know I can still get you worked up so easily.” He breathlessly chuckled.

Raising a brow, Dogman smirked, reaching a hand up to wipe some remaining drool from the corner of Petey’s mouth. “It’s nice to know you still melt underneath my actions. Especially…” he ran his thumb slowly over Petey’s lips, tilting his thumb so it was rubbing against Petey’s teeth, and seeing the cat fight to not open his mouth and either bite or give in and lick it, “kisses..”. He let go and lifted Petey’s hand, giving it a small kiss and giving a small bite to Petey’s ring finger, hoping he didn’t look into it. He shook his body out at the look in Petey’s eyes as if to release tension and quickly pulled away to run the faucet over his head to cool him off before hearing Petey laugh and wipe his head and face off with a clean dish towel. “By the way. Can you call the school? We need to talk to the parents of the kids bullying Lil Petey and see if we can find out what’s going on. But there is a big favor I have to ask.” He signed, reaching one hand up to caress Petey’s cheek.

“What-what is it?” Petey asked, still a little distracted and focusing on Dogman’s deep brown eyes.

Dogman smiled at his reaction before he frowned. “If the parents don’t listen, take Lil Petey out of the school. He can’t keep going through this. I…I’m scared he’ll become like me.” He looked down, a pained look on his face.

Petey frowned as well, seeing the pain in his lover’s eyes. He used his hands to lift the heavy dog head. “Is him becoming like you such a bad thing? Strong, loving, gentle, great with kids, intelligent…” he tried smiling at Dogman, who was still looking at him with that expression, “hard working?” He stopped, still looking into Dogman’s eyes as he thought. He knew what Dogman meant. The fighting. The temper. The thin line of justice Dogman trapezed. The self-hatred. He gave his sad hybrid a soft smile. “I know what you mean. I’ll call them after I get a hold of a therapist. The sooner the better with this, right?” He rubbed his thumbs against Dogman’s cheeks. “You have to remember he’s my son too. He knew to come to at least one of us. He’s sweet, like you, and yes, he’s developed your temper, but he is also super smart and creative. He’s neither of us, even if he’s picked up some habits. He’s Lil Petey. Not Greg. Not Petey. Just our Lil Petey.” He kissed Dogman’s head, moving his hands to hold the hybrid close. “With both of us…I’ve realized…he’ll become a great person. He needs us both and I’m sorry it took me so long to realize that.” He spoke against the fuzzy top of Dogman’s head, between his eyes. “But yes, I’ll take him out and we can find a summer school or home-school him until we find a place close to a school so it’s easier to pick him up.”

The pained look was worse than it was and Dogman allowed Petey to hold him close as he signed between them. “I want to forgive you…but I can’t yet. I love you. I love our son. I don’t want that to stop me from loving you. But I can’t forgive you yet. I’m sorry.” He knew Steve and the kids were waiting on the game plan, but he still leaned his head forward to lay against Petey’s chest and held his hands together tightly.

Petey held him tighter, a little hurt but he understood. He made one of the biggest mistakes of his life and he should be grateful that Dogman still felt that love and passion for him. “It’s okay. Just tell me when I am forgiven.”

Dogman nodded, reluctantly pulling away when Rene cleared her throat oddly, knowing the noise got others' attention but unsure how it should sound.

“We just want to know the plan.” She signed, looking awkward.

Petey wasn’t sure, but Dogman was signing.

“I have to make a few stops and Petey has calls to make. You and Steve should go home and I promise I’ll contact you more often.” Dogman smiled.

“Oh, okay. I’ll tell him.” She smiled back, waving conspicuously. “Resume if you want. Sorry for interrupting.” He giggled and walked back out to the living room.

Petey began to nervously giggle and made sure his clothes were fixed. “We should probably get going. You’ll need a ride so how about we drop you off at the hospital unless you want us there too and…what else did you have planned? Mine should be easy since it’s only a few calls.”

Dogman nodded again, stretching his shoulders to release tension. “Sounds good. I don’t know if I want Lil Petey seeing them, only because of their states. But it might also be good for them to have a kid with me so they’re not as scared. I can’t decide.” He smiled up nervously, truly unsure which path to take. “I also need to stop by the precinct afterwards to talk to those people and clear this up and check on my truck.”

Petey nodded, running his tail under Dogman’s chin and pulling on the collar as he walked ahead. “Well, we’re burning daylight. I’d like to go home to make a big dinner, if…if you’d like to spend the night with us after our errands?”
Dogman smiled and barked happily. Of course he would be. He was tired of being alone for too long.

Steve made sure to threaten Dogman well enough so the hybrid wouldn’t harm himself again and next time, if anything happened to make his mental state worse, to go to him or that Genie lady he’d heard about before deciding him and Rene did overstay and had to get back home and to their own lives and it was one of the few times Dogman allowed someone to threaten him.

………

Petey pulled up to the children’s hospital and saw Dogman’s hesitation. “Did you want us to come with?”

Dogman shook his head. “I don’t know how they’ll react now that the shock has worn off. I can text you when I’m done.” He tried smiling at Petey, who couldn’t seem to smile back, but he reached out and cupped Dogman’s cheek and gave him a small kiss, keeping his lips on Dogman’s for a few seconds.

“Okay. It’ll be fine, Greg. Just do what you need to and we’ll be here when you call or text.” Petey pulled away, unbuckling Dogman’s seat belt.

“Why are we at the kids hospital? I didn’t have an appointment, did I?” Lil Petey asked, clinging onto the backseat with his claws out, looking worried.

Petey raised his brow at him, turning in his seat as Dogman chuckled in his hand and opened the door. “Do not scratch up that seat, young man!“ He scolded, taking one last look at Dogman who opened the back door and kissed Lil Petey’s head. “He…he helped some kids last night so he’s checking on them. But we don’t want to overwhelm them by having a bunch of people there so your Dad’s going in himself.”

Lil Petey leaned up to kiss Dogman’s nose before he could pull away completely before he looked at his Papa, confused. “Are their parents not there? Oh!” He gasped, worried. “Are they orphans?”

Petey couldn’t say, taking one look at Dogman to see if he knew what to say. They weren’t technically orphans…but…one look at his lover’s eyes told him he agreed. They might as well be. “…Kind of, Baby. They don’t have anyone right now other than your Dad.” His voice was softer, realizing how sad that was. “But hopefully they will soon.”

Lil Petey’s ears went back. “Oh…Dad?” He asked, grabbing the stuffed toy Rene gave him before they left. “Rene gave this to me, but I’m not much of a stuffed animal kid, so…do you think she’d mind if I give it to one of the other kids? They might need it more than me.” He held the stuffed duck up towards Dogman.

Dogman’s eyes widened before they softened while his brows were furrowed and a delicate smile grew on his lips. He was so stupid earlier. He shouldn’t worry about Lil Petey turning into him. Not when the kitten was this kind and giving. “That’s my boy. I think she would want that and she would’ve probably gotten enough for all of them if she knew. Thank you.” He grabbed it gently, that proud and relieved look on his face.

“Let us know if we need to grab more and how many.” Petey smiled, trying to comfort Dogman.

Dogman nodded, giving a thumbs up before he closed the door and began to walk inside. He had some kids to help a little more.

…………

Dogman had to do a bunch of paperwork before he could be brought back to see the kids. He wanted to hopefully see the younger ones first. He wrote his number on some paper and ripped it into four parts. He probably shouldn’t, but those kids were going into an unknown world all alone and potentially separated. He had to give them someone. Someone just until they find their forever homes and lose the papers. He hoped they would never need to call, but he was all they could trust right now.

“Dogman? They can be seen now and discharged soon. Did you write down the center they need to go to?” A nurse called him and he followed them down the hall, trying to ignore the kids who were crying or how white the halls were. He barely felt safe enough in Petey’s hospital. He’d completely forgotten about his fear because of that, but it was creeping up in the back of his head and down his neck.

He put his thumbs up and handed the nurse all the paperwork he filled out as they got to the first room. It was big enough to hold the three younger kids and the teen had her own room on another floor. Apparently their average rooms were all booked up especially on short notice. He hoped the case workers from the center wouldn’t take long since he doubted he would leave before they were discharged.
When he was allowed in, the kids, 4-years old, 8-years old, and 10-years old, all looked up from what they were doing and their dull eyes lit up in recognition and relief.

“Mr. Dogman! You came back for us!” The 8-year old, Percy, exclaimed and got out of his bed, only to wince and almost fall if Dogman didn’t catch him, but the child froze in his grasp, no doubt remembering something bad, and bit his lip as to not scream, but by then Dogman had released him. “I…uhm…I don’t…” his voice became quiet and Dogman took out his phone to speak.

“Don’t worry. It’s to be expected, so just sit back in bed if you’re in pain. I’m not going anywhere yet. How are all of you feeling?” It asked and he looked at the other two. Patrick, the 10-year old, was scolding Percy for getting up since they got hurt but he stayed in bed, one arm in a cast and they all had various bandages. Rose, the youngest, was spacing off while slowly eating, a far away look in her eyes, so he slowly walked over to her next and knelt next to her bed and made a huff to get her attention.

Rose flinched, dropping her little spoon and breaking into tears when she saw who it was next to her, unable to understand what happened or where she was. “Doggy! Doggy!” She cried, in pain still and stressed being in an unknown environment, but wrapped her little arms around his muzzle while also kicking away her tray. “Dodman! I hurt! Where’s Mommy? Is Mommy okay?” She asked, trying to wipe her eyes and even if he wanted to hold her to comfort her, it wasn’t smart.

He brought up the little stuffed duck and held it out to her, patiently waiting for her to take it. “My son gave me this little ducky to give you. Did you want it?” He let the phone speak for him, avoiding the question.

She sniffled and stared at it before nodding meekly and taking it, the duck about the same size as her torso. “Thank you.”

Dogman nodded, reaching one hand out, palm up, to see how she would react. He needed to reassure them they would be safe now, or at least as safe as they could, but how do you properly explain that to kids? He wasn’t sure he could without them freaking out. He should probably leave it to the doctors, if he was honest. They had more experience with this kind of thing, but he could at least be there. He saw Rose hesitate, staring at his hand, so unusual compared to the dog’s head on his shoulders, but she did look up at him and slowly placed her small hand in his. He smiled at her, trying to be reassuring and she held the duck closer, gripping his finger tightly as she began to cry more.

He stayed with them for a good few hours or so before he was ushered out by nurses there to give the kids medicine and check their injuries and one warned him they were going to tell the kids about the case workers and that they would be leaving soon, which gave him time to see the eldest, Matilda, the 15-year old to let her know the same and check on her. She would also be more knowledgeable and understand when he told her. He knocked, peeking his head in to make sure it was okay.

Matilda had been picking at her bandages but looked up when she heard the door and hugged herself when she saw it was Dogman. The weird creature that saved them. But she still scowled as best as she could with a big patch of gauze over her eye. “Now what? I…I want to thank you, but what’s going to happen to us? What about our lives?”

Dogman didn’t take any offense to her anger, knowing there was grief and pain there too. He typed, walking and close enough to just sit in the guest chair next to her bed. “Unfortunately you all are going to have to start another chapter. That’s how-“ the automated voice was drowned out by Matilda’s red hair whipping around her as she shook her head, looking at him in worry.

“What about our parents?! Why…what’s going to happen?! Percy and Patrick might have family but-“ she panicked, worried about her mom.

“No.” Dogman shook his head and placed his hand gently on top of her own that was holding the bed rail in a vice. “It’s not safe here. Soon, there will be people here to take you all to a foster home while you finish healing and get the care you need. Maybe you’ll all find happier homes and can see your parents when you’re grown or when Celia and her goons chill out. Your safety matters most.” He typed on his phone, allowing her to anxiously listen.

“All of us? I-I-I get it’s for our safety, but how do you know the same thing won’t happen again except wherever we end up? Where will you be then? You can’t just uproot our lives and expect us to be all hunky-dory about it.” She waved her hands and he could see the tears in her eyes.

Dogman reached up and scratched at the bandages over his neck and sighed. “I never said you all had to be okay with it. I would worry more if you were. But, Matilda, this needs to be done and I hate it has to. If I brought you all back home, Celia would no doubt do it all over again or she would take your lives and your parents' lives.” He typed, knowing one or all of them would’ve had that reaction. It was part of why he wanted to go in alone. He understood to an extent what they’d just gone through so he knew to hold his tongue. Seeing her cross her arms and fight to not break down, he set the pieces of paper under a cup she had been using. “I can’t magically make things right. I can’t protect you all in this city. I can’t protect your parents at all times. You can hate me all you like if it makes things more bearable, but I hope one day all of you will understand why I had to do it this way.” He knew she heard his message and she sniffled, but her body language was not open enough for any physical comfort. “I left my number under the cup for all of you. Call me if you need to be helped and I can do what I can, but there’s only so far I can reach. I put myself as all of you kid’s emergency contact, just in case a home isn’t safe. I can’t hold your hand through this, no matter how much I would like to, but I can be there if you need me to. It’s not the end of the world, even if it feels like it. It’s just the beginning of a new chapter for you kids and hopefully a bright one. I bet one day,” he smiled gently at her, seeing how red rimmed her visible eye was, “you’ll all see your parents again and you’ll all surprise them with the great things you’ll accomplish. But only if that’s what you want. But for now, it’s best to focus on healing and looking forward, okay?” He looked at her, hoping she understood.

Matilda nodded, wiping at her eye and had to repeatedly stop herself from rubbing at the other one. “O-okay. I don’t see how we’ll become better than them, though. Maybe Rose and Percy or even Patrick, but I’m already 15-years old. And that also means I’m less likely to be adopted anytime soon.” She held herself and Dogman walked to her bedside and let her choose what she wanted to do.

“Even if you’re not adopted, that’s no problem when trying to better yourself and your life. Focus on school or some kind of trade until you’re old enough. Avoid drugs and gangs. It won’t be easy, but it’s not impossible to better yourself. Just look at me. I only learned to write and read big books a couple years ago.” He tried assuring her but he wouldn’t lie. It was going to be hard, maybe even crippling on some days or weeks, but as long as she found support even in the form of good friends, she should be fine. “You’ll do fine. Just call if it’s an emergency. I need to go now. You and the others need to make sure you’re ready and be as truthful as you can if they want to know what happened. Protect yourself, not those who hurt you.” He stood up, tapping the side table, wondering if he should close his heart off and hope they toss the paper slips or if this way was the right way. He didn’t know. There was only so much he could help them now. Should he have even visited? He could’ve just done the paperwork and left. He shook his head. No. This had to be enough. Just a little push after all they’d been through.

“Wait, Dogman!” She called out, having grabbed the pieces of paper and one of the discharge nurses came in. He paused, looking back, tilting his head as she tried to smile at him. “Thank you for saving us.”

Dogman nodded, signing “you’re welcome”, before trying to leave and focus on his breathing, the scent of the hospital nauseating.

……….

He sat on the curb, which wasn’t the best idea, but he had to as he held his head between his knees as he breathed in deep lungfuls of air, even against the protest of his neck. He was waiting for Petey and Lil Petey since he’d been in there for four hours, which didn’t seem like much, but for Dogman, who couldn’t stand hospitals, it was. He remembered the scent of cleaning supplies, sterile walls and iron. He knew the scent of fear, pain, and anticipation. He never heard a child’s scream in that place, but Knight’s…his own…replaced them. The sound of workers powering up a saw to cut some tree limbs made him flinch and he swore he saw someone reaching for his leg, so he immediately grabbed it, shaking his head from the memory, but it didn’t help. No. He couldn’t be having one out in the open. His whole body was tense as he fought against remembering the past and trying to calm down and keep his cool as his heart palpitated and his breathing stuttered.

“Greg? You okay?” Petey’s voice shocked him from his state and he felt Petey’s hand on top of his own.

Still having a difficult time breathing normally, Dogman leaned into him, stuffing his nose into Petey’s neck and inhaling as if it was the only clean thing to breathe in and they stayed like that for a couple minutes, with Petey rubbing soothing circles into Dogman’s back until Dogman pulled away and his breathing was normal and he finally noticed the running car a foot away from him. “Sorry. Memories.” He signed.

Petey shook his head. “Don’t apologize for that. Let’s get back to your place to pack you a bag. You’re staying over for a few days while we sort all this out.” He stood up and held his hand out for Dogman. “I’m sorry, Greg. I thought since it was a children’s hospital, you wouldn’t be on edge. If I’d known, I would’ve insisted on us coming in too.”

Dogman rubbed his face then shook his head as he took Petey’s hand. “Nah. It only would’ve made things worse. I still need to go to the precinct.” He signed as he opened the door for Petey before taking a few seconds to get to the passenger side to calm down more.

“It’s Sunday. Let’s just get some lunch, go to your place to pack a bag and head to our place and we can begin our project or chill out for the day. It’ll be there tomorrow and you might have a better chance with more people to choose from to talk to.” Petey offered, buckling in.

Thinking about it, Dogman buckled in too, flinching when he felt a little hand begin to pet him from his snout up to the knob on the back of his head. He knew he was about to sign something, but the pets were very soothing. How long has it been since someone petted him like this? Not just a pat? Too long. At least before the bomb incident. He heard Petey chuckle, knowing he was probably half asleep from just that. He opened his eyes and saw his reflection, remembering when he could witness everything done to him, and shook his head, turning his head to smile gently at Lil Petey. “Buckle up.”

Lil Petey giggled. “Okay, okay. Hey, can we get sushi?” He asked, buckling in and moving around restlessly in his seat.

Petey rolled his eyes. “Maybe for a special occasion, alright? Let’s head back to Dad’s and help him grab some stuff.”

Lil Petey groaned. “But it IS a special occasion! You and Dad are back together! Besides, I’m hungry!” He flailed his little arms.

Looking over at Dogman for his input, Petey frowned, seeing his head was against the seat with one hand covering his face and the other hand was gripping his pant leg. It was obvious Dogman was trying to push those memories away, so he reached one hand out and grasped the hand on his leg, feeling Dogman flinch but the hand opened to him easily, so he entwined their fingers and sighed. “We’ll get sushi for an extra special occasion and for today we’ll get some take out and take it easy. Your Dad and I haven’t gotten a lot of sleep.”

Lil Petey let out an exaggerated sigh. “Fi~~~ne. But I get to choose where. It’s only fair.”

“Not really…” Petey muttered under his breath but he was willing to go along as long as they could get to where Dogman could “come back” to them easier, “but okay. Your pick, Lil Petey. Where am I taking us?”

Lil Petey giggled maniacally, as if he were a villain about to spout off their monologue.

The family was so busy and Dogman was out of it, so they didn’t notice someone across the street notice them and make a call. If Dogman were paying attention and not plagued by those memories, he would have recognized the person as one of the “nurses” who helped create him.

…………

Once they made it back and ate around a show, Dogman was able to calm down and come back to reality as he silently watched his little family walk around the house. Petey was gathering their things they brought over that they would need at home, Lil Petey was grabbing his own things, and so Dogman decided to go up to his own room, which he realized he hadn’t really been in in a few days. If you didn’t count the 3-hours of sleep, that is. He grabbed a duffle bag, a little worn from years of duty, and began to pack some clothes and things he would need, including his toothbrush, brush, and the prescription as well. It had been a long time since he’d been to Petey’s, but knowing why and remembering why they were going to do “the project” made him conflicted as well. He knew he would have to get rid of this place, sooner rather than later, and it tore something in him to think about. It was his home. The one he shared with Knight and Alice. The one he grew up in after they didn’t see Big Mama for a long time. The place they came back to after each tour. It changed, though, didn’t it? Alice and Knight were gone. His home was compromised by his enemies. He had been alone. But it was fine. Everything would be fine. He had to think of this as a good thing. Especially since he wasn’t alone anymore. He had to find a home his enemies wouldn’t find. A home he could host his friends if they came over. A home that he and Petey could raise Lil Petey. A home that could hold a garden or even some trees, maybe. A home with more rooms than just an attic and one room (it used to be Knight’s and Alice’s that he still never touched or entered except once) so if Rene, Steve, or even Genie and Valentina wanted to sleep over, they could have a room for themselves. Lil Petey could have his own room too. The only thing he felt was missing in his imaginary checklist was a large backyard or even a forest for him to think and explore in. But that could’ve been the “country” dog in him.

“Come on, Greg! Did you get everything?” Petey called for him from the front door.

Dogman jolted, having been staring at the wall, and turned his head to smile with his pack on his shoulder. “Coming, Darlin.” He gave a thumbs up as he signed.

Petey hummed. “It’s not like you’re selling it yet. It’s just for a few days while we figure out what to do and make sure we BOTH get some damn sleep. If I left you here, you wouldn’t get a wink.” He crossed his arms and scoffed, only flinching when Dogman’s warm hand laid against the small of his back.

“What makes you think that?” He asked, raising a brow.

Petey smiled, a little mischievous as he bent down and whispered in his ear before they could get in the car where Lil Petey was waiting. “Because I know you. You’d work yourself till you dropped and I’m the only one who can properly make you sleep. Don’t you want to sleep with me again? Like in that lovely cabin?” He asked, before pulling away with a smirk.

Dogman huffed, growling a little and looking away. “You have a point.”

Petey smiled wickedly and kissed his cheek. “Of course I do. Now let’s go. I need to see what’s salvageable and what I need to go to the store to replace or buy before dinner. You can put your things in my room if you want.” He said before getting into the drivers seat and Dogman put his pack in the trunk with the rest, which with how much was there, they apparently felt comfortable enough to being so much to his house, which he couldn’t decide if that was good or bad. It was the same with Steve and Rene. They treated his home (house) like theirs even if they were just visiting. He took one more look around the property to make sure no one was looking or would be following and got in, still on edge.

“Hey, Dad, can you take me to school tomorrow?” Lil Petey asked, re-reading a comic.

Dogman whined, but more in thought, and looked at Petey. “Did you call?” He signed.

“I did. The vice principal, who I talked to, said she could send notes tomorrow since getting a hold of the families on such short notice was hard, and we could have a meeting Tuesday.” Petey whispered.

Dogman nodded. That should be fine. But it definitely made him wonder about the school. They couldn’t stop bullying or bring all the parents together while he wasn’t in the picture, but the moment he was, they could get a hold of the parents? Odd. Odd and pathetic, in his mind. Was he the denominator? They needed him there? If so, why? He never did anything related to the school except pick up Lil Petey or drop him off. He never even went inside except for the play last year. “That’s fine. The sooner the better though.” He signed, rubbing Petey’s shoulder as he drove before removing it and trying to think of how to approach the parents. He supposed that depended on them. “Therapist?” He signed, getting Petey’s attention enough to read it.

Petey smiled, nervous, but also a little proud. “I got a hold of someone and I have my first visit in about a week. Since I’m short notice, they need time. I need to put it on the calendar when we get back though.”

Against Petey’s protest, he unbuckled and leaned over to kiss Petey’s cheek with a peck before buckling back in and smiling at him. “I’m proud of you. It’s not easy, but I’m happy you’re taking my promise seriously.” He signed, double making sure Lil Petey stayed buckled up but the kitten wasn’t even paying attention.

Petey blushed but kept his eyes on the road. “You always keep your promises if you can. Even if I don’t deserve them to be kept. The least I can do now is the same, to show you I’m serious about us. And…” he gripped the wheel, “and I guess I had been putting off my own issues for a long time. I didn’t realize I really needed it until I met you. But I’ll try. Just as you’ve changed for the better, I want to too. I don’t want to get so defensive with you when it’s not needed. I don’t want to have these doubts because of my upbringing. I just want our son to be happy and to be the right lover you need…because I love you too.” His blush darkened but he didn’t turn his gaze away from the road.

Dogman felt his heart melt and smiled fondly, even if Petey didn’t see it. “You already are.” He signed, even if he knew Petey was right about therapy, but the fact he was willing to work on it for real and learn, just as Dogman was, was enough for him. That did remind him he had to make another appointment with Sarah, so he took out his phone and began to set one up online as he listened to Petey putting on the radio and Lil Petey singing along horribly.

Chapter Text

It felt strange, but also welcome, to be back in Petey’s house, surrounded by his and Lil Petey’s scents no matter where he turned his nose. Not much changed at all, except maybe some furniture being moved, but Dogman did that often too. He set his things next to Petey’s door and allowed Lil Petey to show him around and how he redecorated his room.

Petey got the laptop set up while they were busy and plopped down on the couch, releasing a long sigh as his body relaxed. He could call people, but he didn’t like doing it. It took forever to find a therapist, which he admitted he was nervous about, but if Dogman could go then so could he. He had a lot to make up for, but unlike his own dad, he was willing to put in the work to make sure his relationship and his family stayed together and strong. The vice principal was another thing too. She was surprised to get a call from Petey but he understood she needed to talk with the principal too about the meeting that needed to happen due to the bullying and fights. He just hoped Dogman spoke with Lil Petey about it. He hoped he didn’t encourage the fighting, but he should know Dogman better than that. Then there was the issue of meeting the parents in the first place. Part of him wanted Dogman there, since it was obvious the parents or even just the kids wouldn’t listen when teachers or even the principal told them to stop. But the other part of him didn’t want Dogman to lose his temper, especially since he wasn’t sure if it was just the kids saying those things or if they heard it from their parents and were just repeating what they’d heard. More than that, though, he wanted to know why. Why were they picking on his son who was so much younger than them? He stared at the ceiling, his eyelids feeling heavy. He should get up and figure out what he’d be making for dinner later. Or maybe dust or make sure his room was presentable. Definitely the latter option really. He didn’t want Dogman to see how messy his bed was or the fact the ARMY shirt had tear stains on it and it needed to be washed because it was covered in Petey’s orange fur. Maybe he should wash it. Then make Dogman wear it again for a night so it smelled like him again. That sounded like a totally not at all embarrassing thing to do. Why did he care again? Dogman wouldn’t care. He’d probably be smug about it. Yeah. Petey could already picture it and decided against it. He would just swap out the shirt when he could for something that smelled like Dogman while not saying anything about it either. That could work.

He knew Dogman wouldn’t care or he’d be sweet enough to find his baggiest shirt, would probably wear it all day to gather even more of his scent, and then give it to Petey, but Petey wouldn’t be able to look him in the eye with a straight face at all. Not when he could see Dogman being happy about it. He wanted Dogman happy, of course, but it was embarrassing! He couldn’t just be like, “Hey, Greg, I want to swap out one of your shirts so I can feel comforted while we’re apart”…no. Never. He sounded childish for that! He internally struggled and Petey knew he was in a weird dozed state yet awake, when he hadn’t heard anyone come downstairs, but he felt a familiar hand gently caress his cheek and the forefinger and pinky lightly scratched under his chin, making his head press into the warm hand and the scent of dog and forest made him smile contentedly. He peeked one eye open but it was more of a lazy squint. “I’m awake, Greg. I don’t know what you were planning, but it better have been something only “Good Boys” do.” He couldn’t help the light tease, but instead of coy, he just sounded besotted to his own ears and his eyes opened more, waking up better as embarrassment colored his cheeks. Especially on the cheek that Dogman was still gently stroking.

Dogman smiled widely, eyes squinted tightly as his shoulders shook with a quiet laugh. “Like you would refuse if it was a “Bad Boy” motive.” He smirked after, his eyes slowly moving from Petey’s eyes to his neck, then looked at Petey again as he lightly clacked his teeth together. “Besides, I know you weren’t sleeping because you weren’t snoring.” He leaned forward, Petey only then noticing that Dogman leaned over him, trapping him even without his arms being used like cage bars.

Petey blushed, his fur bristling. “I do not snore! You have no proof! Maybe you’re just hearing yourself!” He placed his hands on Dogman’s chest to push him away, but it was like trying to push a very soft wall. It was soft, firm and plush, but it wouldn’t move. His ears went back a little as his tail started moving fast, thumping against the couch before it wrapped firmly around Dogman’s thigh and he moved his legs to between Dogman’s and ran one leg up and down Dogman’s own. “I can turn you into jelly, Bad Boy.” His eyes sparkled playfully, trying to change tactics.

Dogman smiled rottenly, getting his face closer, shaking his head slowly and sticking out his tongue like a child mocking another, and made a soft growl that mimicked a hum. “Not before I have you melting beautifully through my fingers, Gorgeous.” He stopped, head still tilted as he put his tongue back and blew air into Petey’s face and sighed dramatically. “Too bad we don’t have time. Our son is just putting away his things and grabbing us some material to draw.”

It was Petey’s turn to smile wickedly after the shock wore off and he scoffed, a little offended but he couldn’t help the playful energy pumping his veins, and he smiled up at Dogman, teeth gleaming in the afternoon light. “Just enough then.” He hooked his legs behind Dogman’s and pulled him closer as he lifted his body and attempted to reverse them by being the one over Dogman, but he always forgot how much heavier the short hybrid was and even though it worked, they both were halfway off the couch. “Haw, haw, haw! Not so mighty now, are you, Puppy?” He mimicked Dogman from a moment ago and stuck out his tongue, shaking his head, and stopped when he began to tickle Dogman, but not quickly at first. He slowly ran his hands up Dogman’s shirt, under the fabric, and felt the muscles twitch underneath his touch and then ran them quickly up and jabbed Dogman’s armpits to make him laugh, but Dogman’s leg twitched and his ear flicked. Interesting. Petey tried tickling his belly, using fast movements, and he felt Dogman involuntarily kicking his legs again, and his ears kept twitching so Dogman tried stopping Petey, fixing him a look. “A little ticklish, are we? Keh keh, what’re you gonna do, Greg? Your hands are now occupied.” Petey snickered, entwining his hands with Dogman’s. He didn’t want to admit it, but Dogman made him feel younger than he was. Childish, playful, a little rotten. It had been a while since he allowed himself to feel so silly.

Both were too wrapped up in their own playing, they didn’t see Lil Petey smiling happily from the stairs with his art supplies next to him as he watched. He wanted to join in, of course he did! But he also liked watching his parents be silly and play, especially after all the stress they’d been through. It reminded him of when they were dancing around each other before they began dating in the first place. He covered his mouth when he saw his Dad flip them and they both fell between the couch and the coffee table. He heard his Papa’s little scream of surprise and he began to yell at Dogman about how dangerous that could’ve been if either of them hit their heads on the table, until he was screaming and laughing as Dogman began to try and tickle him back. Lil Petey began to giggle behind his hands, trying to stay quiet.

“NO! Greg-no! Hawhawhawhawhaw-STOP I~~~~T! IF YOU KEEP DOING THA-HAWHAWHAW- I’M GOING TO SCRATCH YOU!” Petey yelled, unable to fight the onslaught.

Dogman was smiling so much it hurt and as he saw tears prick Petey’s eyes, he gave in, deciding to give the tomcat mercy. He got up, still feeling Petey’s tail around his thigh and held out his hand, chuckling. “I wouldn’t want that, would I?” He winked as he signed with his other hand as Petey laid there for a moment, panting, trying to breathe normally and rolled his eyes at Dogman before getting up and he leaned down and gave a soft, breathless kiss to Dogman.

“You’re ridiculous. So childish for a scary, grown Beastie.” Petey teased, blushing when he realized his tail was still wrapped around Dogman’s leg and he released it.

As Lil Petey figured out then was a good time to join them, grabbing the supplies, he noticed how his Papa’s eyes sparkled and how wide his smile was. He smiled bigger, happy to see his Papa so happy from something so silly. “Dad and Papa! I got the art supplies.” He exclaimed, making it down and even jumping off the third to last step and presenting the supplies.

Petey chuckled. “Nice. I have to figure out what to make for dinner so you and your Dad go ahead without me.” He ruffled the fur on Lil Petey’s head and swished his hips unintentionally while he walked away, not realizing Dogman was staring at him until he was out of view.

Dogman was still smiling and looked at their son as he set out the supplies on the coffee table but Lil Petey paused, which made Dogman tilt his head.

Lil Petey hummed. “Hmm. This coffee table is pretty short for you, Dad. Should we move to the kitchen table?” He asked, looking up at the hybrid quizzically.

Snickering, Dogman ran his thumb over Lil Petey’s cheek, feeling the kitten push into it. “No, this is fine. What should we draw?” He asked, sitting on the floor.

Lil Petey’s tail flicked happily behind him. “Whatever we want, I think. The paper is our oysters!” He grabbed a pencil and lifted it in the air.

Grabbing one of his own, Dogman barked and arooed before laughing with Lil Petey who tried copying him and they spent some time just drawing in peace. It took Dogman some time to figure out what to draw but once he did, he began to try and draw Knight. Not the Knight from his journal, the one with hollow eyes, but the Knight he remembered.

……..

They drew for a while, even after Dogman spotted Petey quietly going upstairs and coming down after a while.

“Dad? Can I tell you something?” Lil Petey asked, breaking Dogman’s concentration.

Dogman looked at him, smiling softly. “Of course. You can come to us for anything.”

Lil Petey set his markers down and turned towards Dogman and took a deep breath. “I’m nervous to go to school tomorrow. They don’t know you’re home and I don’t know if they’ll keep teasing even if I tell them. I want to listen and not fight anymore, but what if they say things worse than before or try to start it when I don’t react?”

Dogman hummed, pulling the kitten into his lap and thinking. Lil Petey shouldn’t fight, but maybe he could run? Probably not. Bullies would chase. “Are there any teachers you can run to?” He signed, giving the kitten’s head a few licks.

Enjoying the comfort, Lil Petey thought about it. “I’m not sure. Especially not during recess when they’ve seen me get into trouble. Not like they stopped it much before either.” He huffed, really not wanting to go to school. “Can I lie and say I’m sick?” He asked, grabbing onto Dogman’s arm.

Releasing a long sigh, Dogman rubbed the kitten’s back. “You can’t hide from your troubles, Little One. Even if you think it’s smart to, it’s not always. Unless things are settled, that trouble could find you again and again…even when you don’t realize it. We’re going to have a talk with your school Tuesday.” He rubbed Lil Petey’s sad face until an idea struck him when his eyes landed on his phone and a grin spread on his mouth. “I have an idea. Your Grandpa Knight would do this when he was stressed.” He moved Lil Petey and stood up, grabbing his phone and flipping through songs to find one that could work. “Do you want to try it?”

Lil Petey tilted his head. “Try what?”

Dogman smiled. “Dancing to some music. You just dance to the most upbeat or “body moving” song you can find and let go. Come on. I’ll do it with you.” He stretched, waiting for Lil Petey’s response.

Tail beginning to wag, Lil Petey jumped up and down. “Yeah, yeah! I wanna do it!”

Nodding once, Dogman pressed play on the song he found and began to bob his head. It was a rock song and sure, it had a bad word, but just the one. He saw Lil Petey gasp but the kitten soon joined in, head banging and jumping around as he began to giggle uncontrollably, like those excited kids you would see at the park when being chased. It wasn’t really dancing, but it was doing the trick, helping Lil Petey let go of the worry and stress of school and bullies. At least for tonight.

………

Dinner was delicious, even if it wasn’t anything special. At least to Dogman it was. But that could’ve been because he loved Petey’s cooking. It was nice having dinner as a family again. He ate slowly, enjoying the company and trying to swallow beyond the lump in his throat. It came out of nowhere, but he knew what it was. It was relief and a bit of pain trying to get through. He was happy he could have this again, but he was still feeling wronged that it was taken from him in the first place.

A lot was happening and he wanted peace. Peace like this. Like playing with your lover and your kid. Like having meals together when you could if your job was demanding like his and Petey’s. Like snuggling while watching shows and falling asleep that way. Like sharing holidays and special things with each other and friends.

He sighed, trying to blink away any lingering memories and held his muzzle in one hand, watching his family finish eating. He wanted to “retire” already. At least a good part of him did. He’d done enough. Gone through enough. He didn’t want to be chased around or attacked anymore. He didn’t want his family in danger. But…there was always something. Someone after him. Someone after his family. He closed his eyes, vaguely understanding what either cats were saying or talking about.

“-ad. Are you okay?” Lil Petey’s voice next to him startled him and he looked over at the kitten tiredly with a small smile.

“I’m okay. Just suddenly tired.” He signed, kissing his head and realizing he must’ve been more spaced out than he realized. That’s all it had to be. Exhaustion.

Petey came over and grabbed his plate, giving him a look of concern. “We’ve all had a long day and another starts tomorrow, so how about we call it an early night? Lil Petey, you want our help or can you get ready for bed and go to bed at a decent time without us?”

Dogman tilted his head, looking at Petey then at Lil Petey. “Did I miss something?” He signed, confused. The last thing he knew, Lil Petey liked them to help him get ready for bed and hugs and kisses goodnight. Sometimes even a glass of water before bed.

Lil Petey perked up, tail wagging. “Oh, yeah, Dad doesn’t know! I started putting myself to bed! I still like goodnight kisses, but I’m big enough to even have a glass of water in my room through the night and I just get up if I need to go potty, then back to bed. Isn’t that cool, Dad?” He looked up at Dogman with expectant eyes and an innocent glow, not meaning to yell but he was excited.

Petey chuckled in his hand, walking to the sink to start dishes. “He sure is. He even told me when it was “quiet time” and will usually read or draw more until it’s time for bed. All he needs is an alarm clock.” He said over his shoulder, proud of his son.

Dogman felt a weird pain in his chest, but he tried not letting it show on his face. He…he missed that? He missed Lil Petey doing his own quiet time/bedtime routine? That…that hurt a lot. Weird…He smiled anyway, though, when he realized he was taking too long, and shook Lil Petey a bit to make him giggle. “That’s amazing! I’m so proud of you, Buddy!! Maybe on the weekend we can get you an alarm clock so you can officially wake yourself up?” He asked, getting up to put the leftovers away and help Petey with dishes, ignoring the hurt in his chest. He wasn’t used to it, so he didn’t know how to handle it. Hell, he wasn’t even sure why it hurt.

Lil Petey giggled, putting what Dogman packed away into the fridge so he could be helping too. Like a big kid. “I hope we find a really cool alarm clock! Oh! Can I change my sheets and stuff too? Mine seems to be too childish for a big kid. And I want to try sleeping without a night light. Can I?” He asked, putting up the stool to help dry and handing the dishes to Dogman to put away.

Petey hummed, almost finished. “You don’t like your bedspread? And are you sure you can sleep in complete darkness?” He asked, raising a thick brow and smirking.

Lil Petey puffed out his cheeks. “I’m growing into a big kid now, Papa! They don’t have silly bedspreads. Or nightlights.” He crossed his arms, serious.

Petey snorted, drying his hands. “Okay, okay. We’ll talk about it. How about we shut off your nightlight tonight and see how you do first? If you sleep right through, then you’re ready.”

Dogman was still feeling weird. He wasn’t used to it and he didn’t realize Lil Petey was ready for any of that. It was a good thing, of course, but when did it happen? When was he ready? He almost dropped a plate but they didn’t notice, and he smiled at them. “That sounds good. The question is, are you too big for good night kisses?“ He signed, putting the plate up.

Gasping, Lil Petey grabbed his pant leg. “I’m never too old for goodnight kisses! Never! I’m going to get my stuff ready for school and I neeeed this glass!” He said, grabbing one they just cleaned then filling it with water. “I need this for tonight. I’m planning on being in bed by 8:00PM, so I need my goodnight kisses! Then I can sleep and be brave for tomorrow! Love you, Papa! Love you, Dad!” He yelled, carefully taking the glass and going upstairs to his room. At least until they heard his little footsteps going back down. “And Dad? Can you take me to school?” He yelled so Dogman could hear.

Petey began to laugh quietly, his eyes sparking with love and Dogman chuckled, walking to the entryway. “Yes, I can. If I’m not up, just wake me. But I’m sure I’ll wake you up first.” He signed, which Lil Petey got a rare “challenging” look on his face and smiled wickedly, not unlike how Petey would sometimes.

“No way! I’ll be the one to wake you up, Dad! But thank you for taking me tomorrow. Love you!” Then, he ran back upstairs, giggling.

Both Petey and Dogman laughed at that, unsure what to do. Around that time, one of them would be getting Lil Petey ready and the other would be watching something or getting ready for bed themselves. But that wasn’t the case anymore.

Petey sighed, smiling toothily at Dogman. “I guess I can bathe in the morning, if you want a turn tonight? Since you have to be up earlier? Oh, I better call work and say when I’ll be in by since you’ll need my car. Wait.” Petey paused, realizing the issues they’d have just in the morning, and groaned. “You need to go to work and then go wherever those guys need you to make your statement. I guess I could let you use my car after you drop me off at work? I won’t need it until I’m off the clock anyway. I guess the issue then would be if Flippy needs to pick him up or if you’re going to be off first. Hm. I didn’t think about it until now.” He rubbed his head, thinking.

Dogman shrugged, not wanting to be selfish by taking Petey up on his offer off the bat. “I can walk, you know.”

Petey gasped, looking almost offended. “Not from here to your work, Dumbass. Just take my car and let me know if you’ll pick him up or if I have to ask Flippy. Speaking of, though…” he paused, putting a fist to his mouth, thinking, “I need to catch up with him. And I need to let Genie know you’re safe and home. You should too. They’ve been worried.”

Dogman was still a little frozen, just listening to Petey and he flinched, cringing at the problems he caused. First, not only his family and best friend, but Genie and her family too? His ears went back, feeling guilty. Too guilty. He looked at his arms, seeing the healing bite marks. Almost too quickly to heal than they should’ve, but he knew it was due to the “formula” running in his bones and blood. No matter if he needed a blood transfusion, as long as it was in his marrow, it would work. But he wasn’t willing to confront the pain of that process yet. “I owe them an apology, don’t I? I…” his signing slowed, a multitude of emotions running through him, “I don’t even know how to explain myself. I pushed them away. It’s…it’s hard to believe someone loves me for me, even now. I know they do, logically. Steve and Rene wouldn’t have waited with you and Lil Petey if not. But what have I ever done for Genie and her family? I’m a pain to her husband and her child is just a baby. She likes anyone. I’m not…” the pain was worse, fighting with his need to prove himself and just accept they loved him unconditionally, just as he loved all of them unconditionally, and he stared at his human hands, knowing they were his now, but it sometimes felt wrong.

Petey’s blood chilled. He didn’t realize the extent of Dogman’s self-sacrificing until then. Now that he verbalized it, though? It was so obvious, now that he saw it on the hybrid’s face. But what did he expect? Usually, a dog gave unconditional love, but the owner would train them how they wished and the dog would comply. All Dogman’s life, be it intentionally or not, he was trained to protect and obey. He was trained to be “good” and not “feral” or cruel. He was trained to be a military soldier’s dog first and a soldier second. No matter his own personality, that’s how he was trained. Petey fought past his own feelings and wrapped his arms around Dogman, kissing his head and whispering in his ear. “You’re worth more than you know, Love. So, so much more than you know.” He pulled away, holding that big dog head in his hands. “They don’t care what you can do or what you have done for them because they love you anyway. So you met Steve randomly and helped Rene home one night? He could’ve left it at that, but because you are you, he kept talking to you. You became friends like that. He doesn’t care what your background is or how you really are because he likes you. Maybe even love, but in that best friends way. He cares because he loves you, even if he doesn’t say the words.” His eyes widened when he saw tears building in Dogman’s eyes and the hybrid placed his hands gently on his own. “Oh, Love…you really don’t know? Greg…” he sighed, moving one hand to stroke Dogman’s face. “Do you really think Genie treated you like a person, talked to you, named her child after your suggestion, just because you helped her to the hospital before she gave birth? She worries about you and loves you too. In texts, she’s told me how she would defend you against anyone if they judged you. She loves you because you’re such a good man. You’re a great God-uncle and you still help her when she needs it. Even when you’re not able to, she doesn’t care. Because she knows you would do what you could if you could. She loves your company and your kindness for children. She knows you try your best to get along with her husband. Greg…my beautiful and soft hearted hybrid…they love you for you.” He said, having not realized Dogman didn’t know these things before. Did he think Petey and Lil Petey loved him just because he did so much for them? That hurt more than he could say. Did he think Knight, Big Mama, or Auntie June’s family only loved him because he was useful? He didn’t know. He held Dogman closer, feeling Dogman wrap his arms around him too. “We love you because you’re YOU. Even if you weren’t good at protecting anymore. We love you. We all do. Knight loved you. Big Mama did. Auntie June’s family does. Genie and her family. Steve and Rene. And especially me n Lil Petey. We love you. Just as you are.” He squeezed, then let go, trying to see how Dogman would react. It wasn’t how he expected.

“They love you now, but would they if you never changed? If you stayed a mutt? What if Knight still died and you were left to wander around on your own? Knight’s body is the only thing keeping you from being put down like the rabid monster you are.” The golden dog’s distorted voice spoke in the back of Dogman’s mind, mocking.

Dogman’s brows furrowed and twitched, the big tears close to falling and he let go of Petey, taking in a deep breath and trying to wipe his eyes before he looked at his hands, his arms, and the body that wasn’t his, until he backed away and looked at Petey. “But that’s because I’m this thing. I’m this creature. If I was a normal dog, despite my intelligence, I wouldn’t know any of you. I wouldn’t have met Celia and her people. You wouldn’t give me the time of day. I would just be another mutt along the millions in the city. I wouldn’t know Lil Petey. I wouldn’t know you. Nonetheless Steve, Rene, Genie, Valentina, or Clarence. Most of the time I can ignore it…” he clenched his fists, then moved one hand under the worn collar. “But when I think about my connections to you all, it only reminds me of how much I owe it to this damned dead body that isn’t even my own!” He growled, frustrated and overwhelmed, even if it came out of nowhere and he pushed past Petey to go take a shower, hoping it would calm him and his mind and even if he didn’t have much to apologize for, he knew what he’d just done was wrong. Petey was just trying to comfort him, and he turned it back on him. He barely thought about it, if he were honest. He barely thought about that disconnection. But it was there. He was this damned thing. This experiment. And not only was he reminded of why he owed it to those “doctors” for the life he had, and it was true, but he had to be “grateful” for it, despite how sick and cruel his creation was. He wouldn’t know them. They wouldn’t acknowledge him. He was just a dog!

He wouldn’t have connected to Lil Petey how he did if he was “normal”. He wouldn’t have been able to help Rene home as well as he could’ve or connected that well if he was “just a dog”. He wouldn’t have approached Steve or Steve wouldn’t have given him food if he was “just a dog”. Lil Petey might’ve petted him, but he would’ve gone back to his life. Petey wouldn’t have known him. He would’ve never seen Auntie June and her family again unless he wandered into the town again and even then, he wouldn’t have been able to connect with them in this new way or explain how they lost Knight. He OWED it to those people who created and tortured him and it made him sick. He OWED them his ability to connect, but they also took from him too. He wasn’t even sure if it was a talk for Sarah or not. How would she understand if even he couldn’t?

Even if the shower head was on, he sat in the tub, still in his boxers, trying to understand his own feelings. Trying to understand if he went too far or not. His family didn’t deserve to hear his thoughts that were like that. But it didn’t mean they weren’t there. He was perfectly fine earlier, but…he guessed that “disconnect” was a sore spot he didn’t know about. It was so stupid! Over a year, soon to be two, and he was still figuring out this body and how his dog mind could control it.

He was a monster. Be it benevolent or malevolent. He was a man-made creation. He was kind and helpful. He was cruel and selfish. He saved others but at the expense of another’s life. He saved some, but lost so many others in war. He saved prostitutes' children, but couldn’t save the prostitutes. He despised the mother of the child that wasn’t his own, but loved the child that, again, wasn’t his. He hated the woman who slept with HIS mate, but he loved his mate anyway.
He dared to love another romantically, so deeply, even if it wasn’t his heart to feel that for. Was it even his own feelings or was it Knight’s? How could he tell? His instincts fought with his humanity and it confused him so much, he didn’t know what to follow.
He slept like a person. He fought like a man, paid for things, ate, dressed, moved, worked like a person. Like a human. Because of the body he had, he acted more “human” than he ever knew to. But his instincts were still there. His “dog” self. They told him to build nests out of bedding for Petey. Especially when he wanted to “mate” with him, which he’d ignored the impulse until then. They told him to mark and scent his family so others would know they’re his own. It told him to snarl and fight anyone who threatened his family. His pack. And that extended to Steve, Rene, and Genie and her family, including Clarence.
His “human” part told him to protect Lil Petey but the “dog” part told him to teach his offspring how to hunt and defend. He was always fighting himself in a way. Some things were easier, but when they clashed with his instincts, it was harder. And when that would happen, his emotions weren’t always predictable.

Emotions were another thing. Sure, he felt plenty when he was a “full” dog, but nothing to this extent. He didn’t even feel like himself sometimes. Humans and Cat-Folk were so much more complicated and complex than what he had been used to and it added to his frustration. Not all the time, but sometimes it was.

And it was all those damned fucking “doctors” faults.

While the water rained down on him, he heard the door open and turned his head, seeing Petey come in, looking determined. “That wasn’t like you so I’m nipping this in the bud.” He said at first, then looked unsure what to do before he glared at the shower curtain. “I’m not going to let you degrade yourself when it’s not warranted.” He said, then approached the shower and felt the water, shivering at it. “Is it cold on purpose? Greg…” he paused, seeing Dogman hadn’t answered yet and seeing the look in his eyes and sighed as he just sat next to the shower, giving Dogman some space. “You’re going to up my water bill like this.” He said, but didn’t move to turn the water off, then looked concerned into the hybrid’s eyes. “Greg…I…I didn’t say that to worry you or-or make you feel bad.” He reached out and caressed Dogman’s cheek.

Dogman tried to smile back, but it fell easily. “I know. I’m sorry for being a downer when you were comforting me.” He signed, willing himself to turn the water off, but he still sat back where he was after and tried so hard to smile but each one failed. “I’m sorry. I…I know they love me. I know you and our son do too, even if I…but…I…” he kept stopping, unable to lie but unable to explain and he grabbed his ears, his face twisted unlike any normal dog could express.

Petey leaned over and gave him a small kiss before pulling away and placing one hand on the wet fur/hair that had grown on Dogman’s chest. “It must be so confusing. I admit I didn’t think about it because you were just…you. But…” his breath shuddered and he got into the tub too, clothes and all, struggling to maneuver them into a comfortable position and removed Dogman’s hands from his ears. “I guess I never thought it bugged you. To me and to them, you’ve always been “Dogman”. You’ve always been “Greg”, to those closest to you. I thought you…you knew what you were. I thought the fact you let us call you “Greg” was a reward for getting close or something like that. Is it?” He asked, seeing the pain in Dogman’s eyes. “Or did we think you accepted it already?”

Dogman choked on his breath, having not expected Petey to join him at all. He removed his hands, feeling Petey massage his ears. “I knew. I knew what I was. But still. If it wasn’t for…for-for-them! If it wasn’t for them you wouldn’t care! I wouldn’t know any of you! I am just a dog! That’s all I am! I’m not special! I’m not worth any of your guy’s time! It’s just because of this body!” He signed, shaking his hands out and resisting the urge to bite into them.

Petey wanted to argue, because he knew his lover, but he also stopped, thinking about how he must have felt. He didn’t know much about how he was “created” still, but it was obvious now it was something Dogman didn’t let anyone know about. It was an insecurity he couldn’t voice. He kept separating his head (himself) from the body that was unwillingly given to him. “From what you’ve told me about Knight…I would not have liked him as a lover. Too sweet for my tastes.” He tried lightening the mood and winked at Dogman, who huffed, but that wasn’t enough. “Would Knight have done what you did, Greg?” He asked, trying to get close to Dogman.

Dogman looked confused. “Done what?” He signed, gripping the sides of the tub instead of the sutures around his neck.

Petey sighed, moving the hybrid’s hands to his chest where his heartbeat was. “Everything. Would he have helped a kitten when he was about around the city? I bet he would’ve helped a pregnant woman, but would he have built among that connection? Would he have made a friendship with Genie or just told her that’s just what he does? Would he have kept a kitten and tadpole safe instead of taking them immediately to the police? Would he have approached a random vendor in the city even after a long day? Would he have been as patient with a cat who didn’t trust so easily? Would he have gone to Auntie June after everything and explained how he’d lost his best friend so close after he lost his mother?” He gaped, unsure how to ask the next question, since he knew it would hurt, but he’d known what Dogman said as well. “Would he even be here if you gave up? Would he still be with Alice even if you weren’t there?” He asked, knowing he was asking hurtful questions but he had to.

The tears in Dogman’s eyes fell and he took a moment to think, thinking about Petey’s questions seriously. His own mouth gaped before his hands twitched, unsure how to answer at first. “He wouldn’t have known what to do about the kitten. He would’ve helped Genie but left it at the hospital since he had his own friends and people to worry over. Being a good samaritan and all. No…no…he wouldn’t connect with someone random because he had friends.” His face scrunched. “But what does that have to do with me?” He asked, beginning to feel embarrassed about how he was seen and trying to move, but Petey’s hand sliding down to his stomach stopped him. He pleadingly looked at Petey, but Petey held firm, so he gulped, feeling trapped. “I don’t know…I don’t know how he would’ve reacted if I gave up…no…” he paused, looking at his arm, seeing Petey look there too. “Neither…” his hands halted and a high whine left his throat. “Neither of us would’ve made it out. And Alice would’ve been gone even if he did fight instead of me.” He looked at his hands in front of his face and clenched them shut before curling tight into a ball, ashamed and embarrassed.

Placing his hands on either side of Dogman, Petey kissed his head. “There’s your answers. You’re not Knight. His body is yours now. It’s your body. I’ll get the bed made so come to me when you’re ready.” He purposefully nudged Dogman’s head up until he could nuzzle into his neck. “I would like to spend my first full sleep in a while with the man-the hybrid-I love. And I’m pretty sure you owe our son a good night kiss too.” He moved his head and gave Dogman a kiss, hearing the whine leave his throat before pulling away and looking at him with love filled eyes. “Take your time. And if you can’t say it all with me, you can with Sarah. I love you, Greg. Even after my mistakes. I love you. Not whoever you were before, even if I know a little, but you. And I’m sure if I knew you before, I would be very confused.” He smiled softly, giving his hybrid another kiss but moving away before Dogman could get a proper grasp on him, and left the bathroom to kiss his son goodnight and make his bed.

Dogman stayed in the tub, letting the cold water seep into his skin and he thought. He still had doubts, even with Petey’s words, but he could talk with Sarah too and maybe with her unbiased opinion, he could understand his own mind as well and begin to see how Petey saw it. How his loved ones saw him. And why it was so hard for him to accept that they loved him despite it all.

……….

Once he was stable enough, he got into pajamas and went to Lil Petey’s room first to kiss him goodnight which Lil Petey greatly appreciated, judging by his little jiggle and tired giggle, and he wrapped him up like a burrito, which was his favorite at the moment. It took him a little longer to walk to Petey’s room, still feeling a little ashamed with his insecurities, but he trudged on. Petey was right, even if it was hard for Dogman to accept that the body he had now was now his, even if it wasn’t before. When he opened the door, he noticed Petey must’ve moved his bag to “his” side of the bed since it was there and Petey was talking on the phone, pausing when he saw Dogman.

“Hold on Genie. I’m going to FaceTime you since Greg just came in.” He said, pulling the phone away and hanging up before he motioned for Dogman to come to him, which Dogman obeyed, crawling onto the bed and laying his head on Petey’s lap, immediately relaxing as Petey stroked the side of his head and redialed.

“That was fast! Oh, Dogman! It’s so good to see you’re home and safe! How are you feeling?” Genie asked, smiling brightly at him. “Oh, oh, oh, look who wants to see her favorite un~~~~cle!” She sing songed and revealed a sleepy Valentina whose eyes widened and she began to giggle, reaching her hands towards the phone.

Dogman smiled, moving his head to bark happily at the baby and was aware of Petey moving his hand to caress and gently pet his shoulder and his side. Still not moving from Petey’s lap, he caught up with Genie and made silly faces at Valentina for a good 20 or so minutes until it was time for Valentina to go to bed.

“Goodnight Dogman. Goodnight Petey. And Dogman?” Genie said before almost hanging up, her smile gentle and understanding. “We love you. Come to us for anything, alright? Even if I have to be a stern wife to Clarence to make him do what I want.” She winked, laughing before she blew them both a little kiss and hung up.

Before Dogman could even turn his head towards Petey, the tall cat was already defending himself. “I didn’t say a word to her. She probably heard the truth from Clarence and what…” he huffed, caressing the scarred side of Dogman’s face, “what you told me in confidence earlier will stay our secret unless you want to tell others. I would suggest at least telling Sarah next time you see her.” He bent down, even if doing so hurt his back a little and gave Dogman a kiss, gasping when the hybrid deepened it, letting out a growl.

“It might help, so I will. But your petting is very distracting.” Dogman signed when he released Petey, head still on his lap but he moved to laying on his back.

Petey chuckled and ran his hand under Dogman’s shirt to rake his claws down his chest to the hem of his pants. “Is that so? What’re you going to do about it?” He teased, placing his fingertips just beneath the hem of Dogman’s pants and gently rubbing them back and forth along the skin, feeling his lover resist the urge to buck.

Whining, Dogman could only grasp Petey’s arm with one hand and look pleadingly at the coy cat. “I won’t last long if you go through with anything.” He admitted, his chest pinkening and his breath hitching when after his admission Petey moved his hand further until it was gently squeezing Dogman’s inner thigh.

Petey smiled, moving so he was above Dogman, caving the hybrid between his limbs and his tail lazily swished behind him. “It’s so different seeing you be the submissive one here. Miss me that much?” He whispered in Dogman’s ear, gasping loudly when he felt Dogman grab his ass with his hands and squeeze and knead the flesh, a low growl escaping him.

Removing one hand, Dogman signed while the other hand kept doing what it wanted, trying not to buck his hips and whine. “You have no idea. So if you only want to tease, I’m going to have to beg you to stop.”

Petey’s smirk grew as he removed the collar and kissed along Dogman’s neck as his hips lowered while Dogman kept kneading him, making his body warm. “Oooo…”beg” you say? Don’t doggy’s only do that for food?” He hadn’t meant for his voice to come out breathy, but it had, the ache in his core beginning to simmer.

Dogman snarled, but it wasn’t due to anger as he pulled Petey’s hand to make their bodies flush against each other and his hips bucked up hard, making Petey release a gasp that trailed into a sultry moan. “Yes, and you’re every meal I want. Each course I want to open you up, fill you and have your voice hoarse from crying too loudly. I want your lips swollen and glistening from my kisses as I devour you slowly.” He signed, biting into Petey’s neck and licking away the pain.

Petey bit his lip to keep any noises away, worried he couldn’t keep quiet and mindlessly swiveled his hips, the action making his gut ache. “I don’t…I can’t keep quiet this time, Greg. It’s…it’s been too long.”

Growling, Dogman yanked Petey’s head down and kissed him roughly, even sticking his tongue deep in his hot mouth and an idea occurred to him as the action had Petey squirming on top of him, releasing short and choppy moans around his tongue, and began to thrust his tongue in and out of Petey’s mouth, forcing the orange tabby to start sucking on it to keep it still as their breathing became labored and Petey’s hips wouldn’t stop moving against his own and meeting each buck and his movement accelerated until they became choppy. Dogman’s moan vibrated through Petey as Petey’s body finally shuddered violently, his hands grasping onto Dogman’s face tightly and he moaned long and loudly around the tongue still in his mouth.

Petey pulled away panting harshly and his eyes were dazed. “S-sorry. I-I guess I couldn’t last long either. Oh…” he gasped, feeling Dogman was still hard underneath him. “You’re still…I-I know you wanted to have a plan, but I can’t leave you like this. Can I…you know?” He asked, using one hand to cup Dogman outside his pants.

Dogman whined, still wound up and he wasn’t thinking that clearly. He nodded, placing one hand behind Petey’s head to make sure he could kiss him and he groaned when he felt Petey’s hand go beneath his pants and gently stroke his slick cock. He hadn’t lied when he said he wouldn’t last long and when Petey bit and sucked on his tongue gently, Dogman was shaking through it, trying to stay quiet.

They both had to begrudgingly clean up afterwards, but it was worth it, especially when Petey had his own bathroom. And after their “fun”, they both were even more exhausted than before, just curling up in bed and they whispered to each other as Petey laid his head on Dogman’s chest, until they both finally succumbed to a much needed sleep.

Chapter Text

Dogman was in that space again. The field with short grass and a blazing sun. Part of him didn’t like how empty it was, only because it felt so lonely, but he wandered around, waiting for the golden dog to appear as it often did. He wasn’t sure how long he was there, just walking around the endlessly vast space, but at some point, he stopped, looking towards the sun and felt the heat on his body, unknowing of the shadow it cast behind him.

Unbeknownst to him, a small golden wolf pup with one slightly floppy ear had manifested out of his shadow and it shocked him when it began to bark and howl, wagging its tail.

Dogman flinched, turning quickly to see the pup looking at him happily with eyes just like his own, and it began to run around him, barking and going low, trying to have Dogman play. “You want to play Little Wolf?” He asked, smiling and it howled as best as it could before running away a few feet and stopping, looking at him expectantly.

Dogman chuckled, deciding to go along with it and began to chase it. He wasn’t sure what it was or why it appeared, but it seemed innocent and harmless enough.

At some point, it even began to chase him, which was fun, until they both stopped when they heard voices calling out. Dogman looked towards the voices and saw a dream version of Petey, who was older, wearing glasses now, a teen Lil Petey who was waving to them, and a preteen version of Valentina, who was joining Lil Petey with the waving, her smile wide. Before Dogman could get a chance to run to them, the pup was first, wagging its tail and howling, and as Dogman laughed and began to follow, his legs stopped him in his tracks and a familiar, distorted laugh had his smile falling quickly, the golden dog as large as usual and walking out of his shadow again, growling. It may have laughed, but its usual sick grin was nowhere on its maw, glaring at the pup with abhorrence.

“How pathetic. What are you dreaming of? A sweet future?” It asked, sharply turning its head towards him, its neck making a sickening crack.

Dogman took a few steps back, his heart racing and each step back he took, the golden dog followed, the clear skies clouding over. He choked on his breath but his hackles still raised, even through his fear. “Why are you here? Why do you hate me?” He asked, clenching his fists and he looked to see if the dream version of his family was still there. They were, eyes wide in fear and the pup had stopped, staring at the interaction with his own little hackles raised, growling.

The golden dog turned its head as well, the frown it had, still dripping black blood, had turned into its usual feral grin and it almost purred, its growl low and constant. “You know why I’m here.” Then, it began to run towards the dream versions of Petey, Lil Petey, and Valentina.

“STOP!” He yelled, running after it and the wolf pup ran also, making it to in front of the three who were cowering, but in his dream were unable to move, and the pup turned sharply before jumping at the golden dog, only to be smacked away and Dogman caught it, the pup whining. Dogman kept trying to run, having stopped for just a moment to catch the pup, but it was just enough time for the golden dog to reach the three and clamp them in his jaws, their blood mixing with the black dripping down its mouth and their screams piercing his ears. “Sto-…” he tried, but his voice failed him as the golden dog shook its head, spreading their blood around like paint.

……….

Dogman woke up with a gasp, his hands clenching into the sheets and he felt a weight along his body, knowing who it was without looking and released a deep breath, raising one hand to pet along Petey’s back to self soothe, hearing a small, nasally purr leave Petey’s throat. What was even going on with his mind? He didn’t even know what that gold dog represented in his mind and he thought with Petey and Lil Petey back in his life as a constant and him beginning to accept he wasn’t Knight and the body was his now, it would lessen and only appear sometimes in his dreams, which it seemed like it except for when he was in the kitchen with Petey earlier…but what even was it? He sighed, unable to move, and tried closing his eyes to fall back asleep. He was fine. Petey and Lil Petey were there and his loved ones were safe. Even from him.

……..

Lil Petey won and was the first to wake up, proud of himself for it, and quietly snuck into his parents room, tiptoeing around the bed to where he saw his dad sleeping. He stared for a moment, noting all the scars on his dad’s body and, impulsively, he leaned close, staring at the scars and noticed the ones on his arms, especially the long one on his forearm that was jagged and raised slightly, still a deep pink color and some small circular ones that looked like what his papa called “I.V scars”. He had seen them on human patients before and had asked his papa before they met Dogman and his papa had told him what they were. It made Lil Petey curious so he knew he’d have to ask. He knew his dad wasn’t always like this, especially after he’d seen pictures of his dad when he had a dog body, but he couldn’t wrap his head around how his dad came to have a human body or why he always had to have stitches on his neck or he’d bleed. He wanted to know more about his dad. His curiosity was eating him up.
Wanting to have a little fun, he climbed up, sitting on his dad’s chest, surprised that the man hadn’t woken up. His dad was usually a light sleeper. Lil Petey looked beside him and saw his papa sleeping soundly as well, one arm raised above his head and his face laid against his dad’s shoulder.

“Dad. Dad, wake up.” Lil Petey whispered and poked his dad’s nose, only to scream and fall back when Dogman jolted and he barely stopped himself from grasping the kitten’s head in his hand as he sat up quickly, shocking them both and Petey moved more groggily at the noise, lifting his head and letting out a noise, eyes opening blearily.

Dogman took in a deep breath and ran his hands down his face slowly, groaning, then looked at the kitten with concern. “Sorry, Bud.” He signed, then gently pushed Petey back down, assuring him it was nothing.

Lil Petey nodded, his heart rate going back to what it was as he rolled off the bed and waited for his dad to sit up. He let out a quiet giggle. “Remind me not to wake you up like that again.” He whispered, seeing, and was curious about, the multiple tiny scars on the bottom of his dad’s feet.

After that, they got ready for the day, both giving Petey a kiss before heading out and Monday went by, with Dogman dropping Lil Petey off and the kitten pointed out a few of the bullies and their parents, which Dogman filed away to look into later after getting names. Maybe he could find some dirt on these pricks. Then, he picked up Petey and dropped him off and he made sure he would be out with enough time to pick up Lil Petey, and if something came up they could always let Flippy know.

Then came going into work after all that bullshit with the kids and (fucking) Basil and talking with the detectives. That was a pain in Dogman’s ass. They questioned him thoroughly and he “spoke” by writing so he had to be very specific about his wording. There were enough witnesses that night to make what Dogman said believable. Dogman didn’t lie, but he definitely wouldn’t admit it was out of malice and not completely self defense that he disemboweled Basil. He wasn’t too eager to explain his connections or how he found out where the kids were and he didn’t trust them to know about how deep it all went. They didn’t like him and he took no offense to it. He gave them the information they needed and the interaction was completely professional. That didn’t mean he didn’t leave the place they took him to any more relaxed than he was when he went in. His shoulders and back were tense, having spent most of his shift there. His truck was released from evidence but it was in a tow yard so he had to get it fixed before he could drive it again, but he knew the reason since Celia’s muscle men had t-boned them pretty good. He was not looking forward to telling Petey that, but at least he could see how long it would take and he could find a cheap rental to drive until then.

He still wanted to do some digging on the parents, or at least the ones Lil Petey pointed out so he could see what they were dealing with, so he asked Petey, after he was out of the building, if Flippy could pick up Lil Petey and then when Petey was off work they both could pick him up and as Dogman was in the middle of digging for information at his desk, Petey let him know they were good for that plan which made Dogman happy.

He found a few domestic violence calls with one family and simple traffic violations with another, mostly from the wife, but nothing on the third family he’d seen until he looked on social media, seeing they were religious extremists, viewing anything different from them as “demonic” or “monstrous” and sinful. He thumped his head against his desk, already feeling a headache.

………..

Petey was having his lunch break, taking a brief moment to just relax and hoped the family meeting the next day would go smoothly. He didn’t want to take Lil Petey out of school or enroll him in a new one at such an odd time of year, but he would if things didn’t go well. The school was in a convenient location, close to both his and Flippy’s houses and only a 10-15 minute drive to Petey’s work for easy drop off and pick up. But it also wasn’t right to show his son that convenience was a higher priority than safety. As he looked through pictures on his phone, thinking about changing his wallpaper, his phone began to ring, showing Flippy’s name on the caller ID. “Hey, Flippy. Did you get my text?” He asked when he answered, tail flicking lazily.

“I sure did. If you want, he can have dinner with us if you and Greg want to take your time. I was just calling to see, parent to parent, what you and Greg had planned for Valentine’s Day coming up? Before, I knew it wouldn’t have been an issue, but with you being in a serious relationship now, I just thought I’d ask. I figured we could plan it out early.” Flippy snickered, happy for his feline friend. Flippy definitely had his doubts in the beginning, but seeing the positive impact (if you ignored the drama) the weird hybrid had on his friend and his son and even Molly made him happy to have the guy in their lives. Flippy and Dogman didn’t talk much or often and they didn’t have much in common except their love for Petey, Lil Petey, and Molly, but there wasn’t any animosity either. They just didn’t have much to talk about and that was fine. Dogman knew he could trust Flippy (at least with his found family) and Flippy knew he could trust Dogman with his kids. Plus, seeing how much happier Petey was, enjoying life aside from working or stressing all the time, was always something Flippy liked to see or hear. Seeing how much of a fighter Lil Petey was becoming was worrisome to him, though. But, he wasn’t Lil Petey’s parent and if Petey thought it was okay, then so be it.

“Valentine’s Day? When…?” Petey pulled his phone away to look at the date, it was a day less than a week before Valentine’s, and gasped, smacking his head. “I didn’t even think about it, Flippy! A lot has been going on.” He groaned, a little more anxious.

Flippy frowned on the other end, but rolled his eyes. “You worry too much, Petey. Maybe he doesn’t care about Valentine’s Day that much?”

Petey sighed, rubbing his temple. “Maybe…” he thought, absentmindedly talking as he thought about Dogman, “but I’m not even sure he would know or if he’d be looking forward to it. He’s only been in one relationship before me and you can’t really count it-well-you can, but not for the holiday since…since they were both dogs at the time and Greg is such a hopeless romantic sometimes, I bet he would love it now that he understands what it is.” He paused, unsure if bringing up Red was okay or not. Flippy wouldn’t say anything if he asked, and it just came out, trusting Flippy even when he wasn’t thinking much before talking. “I still don’t even know what to get him for his birthday next month. Ugh! Why am I such a bad boyfriend?” He groaned, his self doubt creeping in. Being with Dogman felt both safe, but also like you had to watch out for tornadoes once in a while. Not because of Dogman himself, but because of all the enemies his lover had knowingly or unknowingly made. Petey was no better either. He didn’t trust easily and he pushed Dogman away at the slightest bit of danger he and his son were put in. Aside from birthdays, he didn’t think much about holidays or dates. He didn’t lie when he said he didn’t feel love like this before. He’d had partners here and there, especially after his mom’s passing, needing to feel any kind of love, but that had dwindled then stopped completely when Lil Petey was born, but no amount of previous relationships could have prepared him for how much he came to love and cherish Dogman. He could be vulnerable and even make some big mistakes, but Dogman gave him chances and his patience. He felt proud to have a man like Dogman who loved him so strongly. He was so happy and proud, he didn’t care who saw them together and that was a big thing for him, being someone who was more “private”. If he had someone like himself? That wouldn’t last long. He wanted to be a good lover. A good boyfriend. A good future…whatever they’d be! He was trying, he was. He just wanted to make Dogman as happy as Dogman made him. Minus all the “enemy” stuff. He wanted to hold Dogman’s hand and smugly tell anyone who hit on him that he was taken and taken by someone as magnificent as Dogman. He wanted others to know he was Dogman’s and Dogman was his, no one else’s!

Flippy sighed on the other end, knowing where his friend’s head was going to an extent and needing to calm him down before he asked anything else. “Petey, don’t be so hard on yourself. Even with some of your other partners you didn’t care much about the holiday and being a single parent for so long, you wouldn’t think twice about it. Just ask him. Not every date or special thing needs to be a surprise. The surprise can be some chocolates or a bone or something if you both decide to do anything. If not, that’s fine too, unless…do you want to actually do something this year?” He inquired, curious.

Petey opened his mouth, but a small blush warmed his cheeks, making him pause. “I…maybe? Aside from this one person I dated in high school, they loved the holiday even though I didn’t, I never cared for the holiday. It is a corporate sell out, but…but I also think he would find it sweet. But I can’t get him a bone or chocolate. He hates bones and he’s still cautious of chocolate even with a human stomach now.”

Flippy snorted, amazed at how his friend couldn’t see all the changes he’d already done and for one relationship. The Petey he used to know wouldn’t put so much thought into it. If his partner liked the holiday, he would get them just the generic stuff and roll his eyes about it, his heart, his true, vulnerable heart, not there. But being with Dogman had changed his friend. Made him want to try and do something normal couples did, just because he thought his partner would like it. Even worrying if he was good enough for said partner when the younger Petey would just call it “sayonara” for the relationship. “Then ask, Petey! If you don’t, someone might come and snatch your weirdo-and I say that kindly-boyfriend away. I can-“

Feeling his fur bristle, just the thought of anyone else trying to get with Dogman making him feel defensive, he glared at the building, since Flippy couldn’t see it. “He wouldn’t! Be-besides, mostly everyone looks at him in fear.” He couldn’t help but say, knowing Dogman wouldn’t choose anyone else, but he still didn’t like the idea that someone could.

“You know as well as I do there’s some freaks out there, one of them including you, seeing how you’re dating and sleeping with the guy. I’m not judging, I’m just saying, there’s others out there who could have a thing for “rough n tough, scarred and masculine”…beings, like Greg. Like a zoophiliac’s wet dream.” Flippy said off hand, trying to get his friend to see there were worse things than just asking about a date, to deal with.

There was a small hiss in Petey’s voice. He knew Flippy meant no ill will with what he said, but what he did say wasn’t right. “Flippy, do you realize how dehumanizing what you just said was? Did you really just say that?” He asked, tail moving in agitation. He loved Flippy, he did, he was one of Petey’s only friends. But he also knew Flippy could be blunt and he didn’t know Dogman like they did.

“I didn’t mean anything cruel by it, Petey, I’m sorry. But…he’s not exactly…”Human”…is he? I know despite what he looks like, he’s a good person. He’s good for you and Lil Petey. I like him and I trust him. But others might only see him for what he looks like. Just like how creeps have looked at you and only saw a tall, gorgeous cat. Not the complex person we all love. So asking if he wants to go on a date on Valentine’s Day won’t be the end of the world.” Flippy sighed, kicking himself for his word choices. He hadn’t meant to offend.

Petey took a deep breath, calming down. “I know you didn’t, but try and watch the kind of things you say, okay?” But Flippy was right about asking. He could later, wanting to do it in person. Yet, Flippy had a point about the other thing too and it made Petey realize. Dogman wasn’t Human. He wasn’t a dog anymore either. He was Human-like, now that he had the body, but if Petey thought back to the stories of Dogman’s past and even ones he was told first hand by Dogman himself? Dogman was beyond intelligent. Even as a dog or wolf-dog, Dogman was intelligent. How did he get so smart? How could his brain comprehend everything it has up to then? Muscle memory from a Human body was one thing and it was limited even in the Human brain. Dogman had to remember everything and apply that knowledge to the body he had. Petey knew he was smart, since he’d seen how Dogman had taught himself how to read, write, sign language, or even comprehend things a dog never would. Was he born with that kind of brain power or was it something he was fed at the mill where he was born? Even wolves didn’t have that kind of intelligence that Dogman showed to have. Was that something else Dogman was hiding from him? Or did he just not realize how much smarter he was than his fellow canine?

“Petey? I know I crossed a line, but are you that mad at me?” Flippy asked, bringing Petey back to the conversation.

“Ah-yeah, you crossed a line, but I know you didn’t mean it to be cruel. I was just thinking. I’ll ask him and get back to you, but first I’m a little late to head back in. I’ll talk to you later.” He said, shaking his head.

“If you’re sure. Talk to you later.” Flippy said and the line cut.

Petey got up, stretching before he pocketed his phone and turned, only to be face to face with a woman with a mask over her nose and mouth, as if she was sick and didn’t want to infect others, and heterochromia eyes, clothes covering most of her body and Petey could assume why when he saw bits of healed burns coming up her jaw. “Oh. Sorry, I-uh-didn’t see you. Excuse me.” He said, side stepping as she just ran her eyes over him, not as in checking him out, but as if she was looking over a patient for hidden injuries. It made him feel uneasy and he tried walking faster.

“Dr. Petey. Hm. You might work as well. But could you be a dear and tell Greg “what we had was special and I would love it if he could visit for our project again”? Have a nice day.” She called after him and as he turned back to ask her what that meant, his heart rate was speeding up anxiously, she was gone in the mass of traffic.

………

The event was pushed in the back of Petey’s mind as he became busy with work and then his mind was occupied by Dogman and their son and the meeting. Dogman told him when he picked him up that Clarence gave him tomorrow off, since he knew about the meeting at the school and that Dogman needed probably the rest of the day to find a rental car for work anyway, so Dogman would just do some remote paperwork for the team in exchange for coming in.

“And you think he doesn’t like you.” Petey had joked, not minding playing “passenger princess” in his own car. “I almost forgot what it was like being chauffeured around by you.” He laughed, reaching a hand out while Dogman drove and twisting some of his golden fur through his fingers.

Dogman huffed, laughing, and reached one hand up to take Petey’s, squeezing it and giving it a kiss before he let go and began to sign, all while his eyes stayed on the road. “He bitched the whole time, but I know he can be both harder and softer on me. It’s like he can’t find the right balance. He doesn’t want to do any favoritism just because I’m close with Genie and VeeVee, but he also knows I can take more than the others because of my background. Then, because of that, it puts me on edge since I’m not sure which version of me I’m supposed to be around him.” He shook his head, grabbing Petey’s hand after he finished signing.

Petey hummed, pulling the hand in his to his own face and rubbing Dogman’s knuckles against his cheek where his scent glands were and then kissing his fingers. “I don’t want to sound weird, but you two need a “safe word”. Like he treats you like an employee, no matter how close you are, at work, then, when it’s time for you to be the family friend, he just says the word and you both can relax. It’s only putting you both in awkward positions if you keep it up. Or, and this is just an idea, you both could hang out together without us. You might find out you have more in common than you think. Or, you could find out how things could work between you both.” He shrugged, feeling his stomach growl.

Dogman huffed out his nose, not liking the idea as he remembered the day Clarence came over when he was using Steve as his personal punching bag. He did not want a repeat of that. But, he supposed Petey had a point. He didn’t know Clarence that well except what he’d heard from Genie and he knew Clarence was a good man because he never smelled fear on his family or blood on Clarence, except when it came to a dire case where the blood was on him physically from an altercation. “I don’t think he’s the outdoorsy type, Darlin. I don’t even know what we would do where it’s not awkward.” He pulled his hand away temporarily to sign, before holding it out again for Petey to take.

Petey took the hand again, getting a little impulsive and biting the tip of Dogman’s index finger before licking it, observing the chill Dogman tried to hide. “It might be awkward anyway. So ask him what he likes to do for fun or ask Genie and then ask him if he’d like to do the thing. Even if it’s a few hours or a day, I’m sure you two can come up with something.” He nibbled gently on Dogman’s fingertips, uncaring how they twitched, and smiled. “Flippy said he would feed Lil Petey. So…” he moved Dogman’s hand so the palm was up and he licked it, “did you want to get some food first? Just us?” He asked, biting one finger before he let go. Was he teasing? Definitely. Did he care? No. Would Dogman get revenge? Probably.

Dogman growled, the grip on the steering wheel tight enough his knuckles were white, but Petey knew it was just because of his teasing and he sent a quick glare at Petey, though Petey could tell it was heated with something more primal than anger. “I can try, but as for dinner, I’m not dressed for anything fancy, so you pick. We just need to get our boy before bedtime. Right?” He asked, raising a brow. Then, he grasped a few of Petey’s fingers and held them in his mouth, lathering them with his tongue and sucking, before releasing as revenge.

Petey’s breath hitched but he couldn’t help but let out an awkward laugh. “I feel like a damn teen. You do know what that can feel like right?” He asked, ignoring the chill down his spine.

All he got in return was a rotten smirk from Dogman, his eyes full of mischief and he grasped Petey’s hand again, biting into the side of his palm and turning his head for a moment to bite gently before letting go. “Not personally, but unfortunately I’ve read a few things. Dinner?” He signed, putting his eyes on the road.

Petey let out a laugh, more in surprise, and had to clench his legs together while he let out a small giggle. “Maybe I can show you sometime. We haven’t tried that. But…as long as it’s not fast food, I’m good with whatever to eat. It’s getting late and we have a big day tomorrow.” He said, embarrassed by his boldness and blushing.

Dogman swallowed down a whine and put his other hand to the wheel as well, thinking of where to go, choosing a little burger joint, and deciding not to reply to Petey’s words. “Here is good. Then we can get him.” He signed, taking a glance towards Petey and loving how the dusk light hit his fur.

………….

The next morning Petey's home was filled with anxious energy. All three were nervous about how the meeting would go. They all ate cereal as both parents didn’t want to cook and none knew what exactly to say as they drove to the school.

Dogman knew he could’ve said words of encouragement, but he wasn’t sure how the other parents would react. Petey would only warn Dogman to not lose his temper once Lil Petey was out of the car, and Lil Petey was too nervous to say anything.

It was like they were pulling up to the gates of Hell when they found a parking spot. Lil Petey got out first, unsure if he was supposed to walk in without them. Then, Petey gave Dogman a look and got out while Dogman did too, going around his side to entwine his hand with Petey’s and they all walked across to go inside, then knocked on the principal’s door. “Keep your cool. They’re parents too.” Petey had whispered in Dogman’s ear.

Dogman gave him an incredulous look and signed, still not releasing Petey’s hand, having never done this before. “I know. My gun is in the car.” He signed, as if that was the case.

The principal opened the door and let them in, the other parents and kids in question there. There were five kids and three had only parents. The air was thick with tension and both Dogman and Petey stood, their backs to the reception desk and Lil Petey was between them.

“We are all here today, because you all know your children keep getting into fights. That is unacceptable in this school and we have had enough leniency as is. From what Mr. Petey’s son has told us, and even word from the recess supervisors and teachers, your children have started the fights, but it doesn’t mean Mr. Petey’s son, Lil Petey, should have reacted. Now, as adults, we need the whole story so we know how to go forward. Our students and their parents should feel like their children are safe here and this squabble is not how it should be. Mr. Johnson, Mrs. Periwinkle, Mr. and Mrs. Dreave, Mr. Near, and Mr. and Mrs. Enclair? I know your children are friends, so care to explain first?” The principal asked, her hands crossing in front of her and her greying hair in a bun.

“Riley should’ve never said anything. It’s not our business what that cat does.” Mrs. Enclair said, petting her son's head, obviously embarrassed.

“So we’re here because a little cat couldn’t take the heat? What a waste of our time.” Mr. Near said, scoffing, crossing his arms.

“It’s not that he has two fathers, Mrs. Pierce, but is it in his best health that-that thing is raising him? It’s not natural. It’s against God’s wishes. What of his birth mother? She should be in his life.” Mrs. Dreave almost whispered, her voice soft as she held her child.

Petey bristled easily, needing to have one hand gripped into the back of Dogman’s shirt to steady himself. He glared with ire, his green eyes bright and slit. “Mind your business, please. We are here because your children tormented OUR son to the point he had to fight and that isn’t like him. Gods or whatever else be damned. I will first admit our son shouldn’t be fighting, especially in school, but it seemed necessary because your children decided to taunt him for no reason except that he has two fathers! If I had that line of thinking in my work, I would be fired! Just because you don’t like how a child is being raised-“ his voice rose, protectiveness and indignation in his tone, but Dogman’s hand on his tail stopped him. He took deep breaths, trying to calm down.

Dogman had typed in his phone with one hand and slid Petey’s tail through the other before placing it on Lil Petey’s head in comfort. “It’s obvious your issues are with me. It only started when my son spoke of me, correct? Why is that? I never made a house call or pulled any of you over. Is it my dog head? Is it the sutures around my neck? Is it how I shouldn’t exist?” It asked, and Dogman took a few steps forward, face blank. He hated his family being dragged through the metaphorical dirt because of him, but he said he would keep his cool. They weren’t Celia. They weren’t his enemies in the sense where he could have a right to lash out.

Some of the parents stuttered, while the others only glared. “That’s right. How can something that shouldn’t exist have a family? Oh, that’s right. You don’t! You found a pathetic man and wooed him and took his child as yours. His mother should be in the picture, but instead there’s something so damnidable it might as well be a demon from Hell. No God would bless what you are. You’re not a man and you’re not a mongrel." Mr. Dreave spat, standing up.

Dogman covered Lil Petey’s ears and Petey hissed, eyes slit and his hackles raised, tail lashing out, not realizing his own temper would flair there.

“Riley-“ Mrs. Enclair said, while Mr. Johnson butt in.

“Sean and Riley…” he looked at Riley's mom, “shouldn’t have bullied anyone. No matter the family situation. They both will stop this at once.” He declared, making sure his son knew he was serious, having not known about the bullying.

“What a pussy answer, Marvis. We all know that THING shouldn’t even exist. It’s against God’s Will and even the order of nature. It shouldn’t be raising a kid. And now that It has, the kid has turned into a freak too. Picking fights wherever he goes.” Mr. Dreave butt in, glaring hard.

“Not every parent can handle being single, after all. Some will just stoop so low.” Mrs. Periwinkle hissed, sitting straight.

Dogman removed his hands, having heard enough from them. He took a few steps forward and typed. “You’re right about God. I grew up in a town full of God’s people. They all go every Sunday if not multiple times a week. I heard from my hometown’s Father how I should be or lack thereof. I have heard these words even if not blatantly. I am something that should not exist. But I do exist, Mr. Dreave. I found people, not just this marvelous cat and his intelligent son, who accepted me. An ex-Marine and even the Chief of Police and his wife. They…are my friends. They accepted me. My family’s friends who are part of the thread of God, love me still. You don’t think I have heard far worse from other’s? I have. Did you know Lil Petey’s father is a surgeon? He could determine your fates if you end up under his knife. I could be the one to make the house calls or pull you over on the highway. I also couldn’t be. I also know it’s against my Darlin’s code to be that petty with patients. I’ve heard enough. Say what you will, but I will cause mayhem if any of you say another disgusting thing about my partner and harm my son. Keep that in mind. I don’t follow any Human’s rules, if you think I’m such a monster.” It said, and by the end, he was in their faces and he stared into their eyes, none of them able to read his expression or his bluff. He leaned back, picking up Lil Petey and looking up at Petey, who was shocked by his words. “I’m done here. It’s your decision now, Darlin. We’ll be outside. Yell if they give you any more fucking hassles.” He signed, baring his teeth to the parents, holding Lil Petey to his chest and walking out, his chest aching so much he could barely breathe.

Petey straightened his back, taking a deep breath. He knew what they said hurt Dogman. Hurt his son. And that made his blood boil. “Are all of you done? Yes? Then it’s my turn.” He crossed his arms, glaring daggers.

………

Dogman calmly walked them outside before Lil Petey began to sniffle, holding onto Dogman tightly and burying his face in his shoulder. “I’m sorry, Dad. I’m sorry they were so mean.” He cried, trying to get closer to Dogman even though it was impossible.

Dogman lifted his head towards the cloudy sky and took in a deep breath of fresh air before petting Lil Petey so he would look at his hand while the other held the kitten to him. “I don’t mind, Baby. Nothing they say can hurt me. I was angry, because of what they said about you and your Papa. It was all lies anyway. They just can’t have an open mind.” He signed, trying to swallow the lump in his throat. He himself didn’t lie, but they were right that he wasn’t supposed to exist. His dog head or the human body should have rejected each other. But due to the formula, it didn’t, so there he was. His family and even his friends needed him. Even if he was useless, they needed him. He held Lil Petey closer, trying to fight off the hurt. Because it did hurt. To hear those things. To hear they thought Petey was “easy” enough to be swayed when that was farthest from the truth.

Lil Petey sniffled, rubbing his face against the collar on his Dad’s neck. “They said I’m a freak too. Just because I stood up for you and Papa.” His voice was fragile.

“You’re a good kid, Lil Petey. You’re sweet, kind, creative, and funny. I was the one who taught you to fight. You’ve done nothing wrong.” Dogman signed, kissing Lil Petey’s face and licking up the salty tears. “Besides, it’s not like they’re perfect either. No one is perfect.” He rubbed Lil Petey’s back. “They shouldn’t have said any of that. Not with you there. Your Papa and I are proud of you. You know that, right?” He asked, wiping a tear from Lil Petey’s face.

Lil Petey nodded. “Yeah. Yeah…I do. But what now?” He asked, rubbing his eyes with one arm and petting Dogman’s cheek with the other.

Dogman could only shrug, his eyes going to the scar on his arm. “We’ll see.”

………..

Petey didn’t even stop to check on them when he walked out of the school, and went to the car, unlocking it before sitting in the passenger side, too pissed to drive himself. Dogman had shook his head, assuring Lil Petey it was because of the parents, that his Papa was so upset, and they got in as well, deciding to head to the car rental place on the other side of the city. The car ride was quiet, but in a matter of minutes, Dogman held one hand out to the middle console, waiting for Petey to notice and hold his hand, part of it to comfort Petey, and the other to comfort himself. It took another few minutes, but Petey finally noticed and held his hand in a tight grip, his hands still shaking from the confrontation. Lil Petey noticed, having had his arms crossed around his chest and staring out the window, only to put them in his lap and feel comforted by the sight. Even angry people couldn't keep his parents apart. He wanted to hold their hands too, but since he was buckled up, he settled for digging through his backpack to take out a sketch book. Maybe he could recommend where to go for lunch after they got his Dad a rental car and he hoped they would be calm enough to want to eat in the park to spend some normal family time together. A small smile graced his lips when he saw his Papa lean over and place his head on Dogman’s shoulder, still not releasing his hand, but he did turn on some music for them.

Chapter Text

Petey was still pissed, even as they pulled up to the rental place. He had been debating what to do. The principal had held him back as one of the parents bucked up to him after his words. He had crushed them to dirt with his cruel words, throwing back what they did to him and his family and he scratched one across the cheek before he was held back and promptly left. If the school themselves wouldn’t listen, then fine. A wicked smile spread across his face as Lil Petey and Dogman got out of the car, Dogman giving him a concerned look until Petey looked back at him, eyes slit but gleaming with a cruel smile, unaware of the warm wave that washed over Dogman and the blush highlighting his chest. “I’ll be right there. I’m going to make a few calls. They’re going to regret ever messing with my family. They will rue the day they messed with me, haw, haw, haw, hawww!” His smile widened, eyes squinting still with that cruel look and a dark chuckle.

Dogman gulped, not realizing how much he liked that look on Petey. If Petey were a “Bad Guy”, Dogman wouldn’t stand a chance and not because of a fight. It was hot as fuck to him and he didn’t even know it would be until that moment. He nodded, giving Petey the keys and grabbing Lil Petey’s hand as he closed the door. He would admit he was pissed too about what happened, but he didn’t know how many more chances “Lady Luck” would give him if he decked the parents. Well, most of them. The two who didn’t know were off the hook in his eyes. Petey’s approach would’ve been the more responsible choice. Plus, Petey could actually talk and had some credibility, unlike himself.

Just until Petey caught up to them, Dogman asked Lil Petey if he could help translate for him so he wouldn’t have to take up so much time typing. The kitten nodded eagerly, excited to show off how well he could translate sign language into speech. They passed by some cars, the lot being quite a decent size and if Dogman hadn’t done his research, he would’ve thought it was a dealership. Turns out that particular one just had a surplus at the time due to their location. The man who was their contact for the car and account was informed beforehand about Dogman’s appearance and a few details that would be needed like his inability to “speak” how normal people did. The guy was friendly enough, even if he couldn’t stop staring at Dogman (who yes was wearing his face mask), having never seen anything like him before.

He would’ve thought Dogman’s head was an elaborate mask, but it twitched and moved too much like a real head, so he couldn’t help being curious. “So what are you looking for today? And how long do you plan to have it for? I can help with whatever you need.” He said politely. Just the typical retail thing you get anywhere.

Dogman really didn’t appreciate how the guy was looking at him. Like he was a statue he hadn’t seen before. Something odd to be “figured out”. But, he ignored it. He always had to ignore it. He began to sign slowly so Lil Petey could read and then translate for him.

Lil Petey had a determined look on his face as he read, aiming to make his Dad proud. “Something to get me around. My truck needs repairs but I still need to drive. I need it until the for…for-see?…” he trailed off, unsure about the word and his ears went back, feeling discouraged, but a tap under his chin from Dogman had him trying again as he signed slower, telling him to just spell it out, “f-o-r-s-e-e-a-b-l-e? What’s that?”

“Oh. For the foreseeable future?” The man asked, his name tag reading Dave.

Dogman nodded and Lil Petey opened his mouth, gasping. “Ohhh. What’s that word mean?”

“It just means “for now”. I don’t know how long I’ll need it.” Dogman replied, then slowed his hands down, knowing they had more questions to answer.

Dave nodded, writing that down. “We can work out a weekly payment arrangement for now and if you need it longer than two weeks, we can swap it out and we’ll need to do a maintenance check on it either way. What kind of car were you thinking? A truck? You mentioned your’s was no good for now, so maybe something familiar?”

Dogman thought about it, his head hurting. He may have been smart, but he really wasn’t a “car guy”. He didn’t even pick out his truck. That old thing was Knight’s and it had been paid off and drove fine so it worked for him. He didn’t know what would have the best mileage or if it was needed with his routine. He really, really wasn’t that knowledgeable about cars. He knew enough about the truck to keep it in shape and to not be scammed by repairmen. With Knight’s 2002 Ford F-150, he wanted to keep it in the best shape he could but looking for cars was making him get an idea. Lil Petey had a good 5-6 years before he could even begin driving and something warmed in his chest at the thought of giving it to Lil Petey for his first car. It would be old and by then Lil Petey might not like it, but it would be a perfect “first car”. He could dent it or wreck it when the time came or it would teach Lil Petey about car responsibility. If that was the case, when his truck was fixed, he should look for a new car for himself so he didn’t run the poor truck ragged until then. He would need help looking for one, though.

“Dad?” Lil Petey asked, pulling on his pant leg, breaking him from his thoughts.

“Sorry, just thinking. Uhm…” he paused, letting out a clipped whine, unsure, before snapping to get Lil Petey’s attention and signing again.

Lil Petey had no idea what his Dad was thinking so hard about, but it must have been frustrating him. “He says: Something big, preferably. I don’t like being in small cars or feeling too low to the ground. No gas guzzlers either, please. Other than that, I’m not sure, but my partner would know more.” Lil Petey puffed out his chest when Dogman gave him a thumbs up for his good translating.

Nearly flinching out of his skin as someone blew on the back of his neck, Dogman turned, seeing Petey snicker. “Ass.” He signed, before he paused and looked at Lil Petey, who looked shocked, gasping.

“Dad said a bad word!” He exclaimed and pointed at Dogman.

Petey chuckled, proud of his little prank. “Yeah, Greg, you said a bad word.”

Dogman glared at him, grabbing Lil Petey to hide his face before he flipped Petey off, making Petey snicker.

“Can I help you?” Dave asked, feeling a little uncomfortable.

Petey frowned, a bit embarrassed. “Ah, yeah, I’m with him. I just had a few calls to make. Where are you guys in the process?” He asked, laying his hand on Dogman’s back.

Dave nodded politely. “We were going over what kind of car he’d want. We have plenty with his specifics, so it’s more about how big or small he wants it and I can point out the ones with the best gas mileage, since he specified that as well.”

Petey nodded, humming. “That’s good. As long as it’s a 4-door and accessible to get a car seat in and some trunk space as well. We’re going to be babysitting a friend's kid in a couple weeks.”

Dave wrote that down as well, thinking about what cars would be good. “Sounds like a simple family car would work best. I have a few that are clear to be used.”

Dogman had been listening, but as he scanned the lot, his eyes landed on a particular car and his ears perked and his eyes sparkled, a bloom of excitement thumping in his chest and he barked, startling Petey and Dave and he pointed to it. “That one!”

Petey raised his brow. “What one?”

Dogman began to jog toward it, and as they followed him, he got to it and began to jump up and down, not unlike an excited kid. “This one!”

Petey’s eyes widened at the sight of it. It was a camouflage Rezvani Vengeance (as Dave said what the huge car was), and Petey immediately shook his head. “Are you crazy? That thing is huge! It’s practically a hybrid of a fucking military tank and a car! How are you getting into that thing? Nonetheless me, Lil Petey, or whoever else you pick up? What about getting Valentina in that thing?”

Dogman whined, ears flattening. “But it’s like a tank! I’ve always wanted to ride or drive one. It’ll be cool!” He signed.

“Depending on how far he has to drive, the mileage isn’t bad, but definitely not ideal to put babies in.” Dave said, rarely renting that car out, but due to specifics they wanted, he wouldn’t recommend it.

Dogman whined again, really, REALLY wanting to rent it, but he supposed he could give in and see if any others caught his eye first. “What else is there?”

Petey sighed, looking up at the sky. “Thank Fuck. Alright, Dave, show us what else there is.”

Dave chuckled. “Sure. Right this way.”

They looked around for a good hour before Lil Petey began to whine about being hungry. Dogman assured them they could go first and he’d meet them at the park soon with the rental. He figured if he could just think while he looked, one would call to him. Petey had threatened him to not get the Rezvani “or else” and Dogman laughed, but didn’t promise, simply because if he couldn’t find anything else, he would definitely rent it.

After it was just him and Dave, he took out his phone to communicate if needed and kept walking around, feeling bad about taking up so much of Dave’s time, but if it was going to be some time before he could drive his own vehicle, he wanted to rent something fun to drive around. As he quietly looked at all the cars, his mind began to wander and with no will of his own, it drifted to some not so “family friendly” places, his imagination jumping around to how it would look to have Petey pressed up against whatever car. He blamed it on that “evil” look Petey had earlier, even if it wasn’t fair to Petey that Dogman’s mind had a will of its own. He didn’t notice his feet stopping at a particular car as he pictured caging Petey against the black hood of the car he was staring at, Petey’s wrists tied together by his handcuffs. It was black with a deep red stripe going up the middle and as his feet took him closer, he saw the red with black accented interior, all leather, and he couldn’t take his eyes off of it. Dave’s voice startled him and he shook his head. ‘Dammit, Greg! It’s a rental, for fucks sakes, stop thinking naughty stuff about your boyfriend!’ He scolded himself in his head, his chest warm with his blush.

“That’s the Dodge Challenger SRT Hellcat with a wide body. It’s not as low as some of our other cars, but it seems to have caught your interest. Plus, it’s easy to get car seats and kids in and out of. The mileage isn’t the best, getting about 13 mpg in the city and 22 mpg on the highways, but it’s better than what you’d get with that Rezvani. We can always switch them out after you’re done with babysitting for your friend. If you want.” Dave explained, unsure if the hybrid was even listening, but then he saw him type on his phone, admittedly hopeful the man would choose already.

Dogman thought about it, picturing how easy it would be to get the kids in and out and it looked spacious enough, he would admit. It was average car height, similar to Petey’s Honda Accord, but the name stuck out to him too and it fit the car. “Hellcat”, was what Dave called it. He would admit he liked it. He liked it a lot. He wondered if Petey would like it. “This could work. Thank you. What do we need to do next?” The phone’s automated voice spoke for him.

Dave tried not to sigh in relief and led Dogman inside to get all the paperwork sorted out. The weird man he was dealing with wasn’t the first or last customer he had who would take their time choosing, but it was unusual as most didn’t care what kind since they weren’t keeping it. “Pleasure doing business with you, Mr. Greg.” He said, handing Dogman the keys and whatever paperwork he would need to keep in the glovebox. “Just text us if there’s any issues and going forward we can also use the text option for payment reminders and checking in, since that would seem to work best for you.”

Dogman nodded enthusiastically. “Thank you again, Dave. And thanks for putting up with my pickiness. I know it was exhausting and you’re a professional so you can’t show it. I’ll keep in touch if I need to. I hope your other customers will be easier to deal with than me.” His phone spoke and he smiled, even if all Dave could see was his eyes squinting.

That threw Dave off but he waved anyway when Dogman began to walk out and waved at him goodbye.

………

Petey had finally told Lil Petey to run off and play while he sat at a table with their lunch. They had decided to wait for Dogman before eating, but there wasn’t a rush since it was just some deli sandwiches and chips. He scanned the road for that obnoxious tank, thinking Dogman did what he wanted to anyway, and really, it was Dogman’s money and all that, but he still thought it would be a pain in the ass to have around. It was bulky and it would be even worse trying to get themselves and the kids in and out of the thing. “Where is he?” He muttered, getting hungry and annoyed.
His eyes caught a car pulling up and parking. It was black with a deep red stripe. He wondered what kind of douchebag drove that, no matter how nice the car was, when his eyes widened and he couldn’t fucking believe it! He watched as Dogman got out, leaning against the car as they made eye contact and slowly lowered his mask, giving the peace sign to Petey and smirking. Petey felt a laugh bubble up his throat, but he would admit there was something about this “country boy” who drove an old pickup truck, pulling up in a nice sports car. He whistled to Lil Petey and then walked over, his tail flicking behind in interest. Smirking back, he leaned his upper body over the hood, his chin laying on his hand. “Hey, there, Handsome. You look an awful lot like my asshole boyfriend, but I didn’t think he could drive something like this. His taste tends to lean towards “off road” machines.” He joked, seeing the playful glint in Dogman’s eyes and seeing him laugh.

Dogman tried not breaking out into a full out grin, unaware at how feral it actually looked and he reached a hand out, running his fingers under Petey’s chin before pulling away. “Maybe this asshole boyfriend of yours just wanted to impress you enough where you’d be willing to do other “off road” things together? If you’d like, I could drive you and your cute kid home if your boyfriend doesn’t show up?” He asked, his feral grin spreading as he played along, not realizing he was leaning closer to Petey as they didn’t break eye contact.

Petey let out an uncharacteristic giggle and leaned forward too, his eyes lidding as he swayed his hips. “Hm. What a gentleman. Unfortunately for you, I like my men a little more…” he trailed off, hooking a finger under the collar Dogman wore and got barely a hair's breadth away from his lips, “unhinged under my touch.” He whispered, hearing Dogman’s low, almost inaudible, growl.

Dogman couldn’t play this game much longer, knowing there and then wasn’t the time, so he closed the gap, giving Petey a hard, rough, close mouthed kiss before pulling away, hearing Petey’s chuckle against his lips and seeing Lil Petey make it to them and gasping in awe as he looked through the window. By then, Petey had pulled away, straightening, and hiding his blush behind his hand and laughing awkwardly.

“Wow, Dad! It’s like a car from an action movie!” Lil Petey exclaimed, excitement palpable.

Dogman laughed, locking it and pocketing the keys. “We’re going to keep it as clean as we can, okay? It’s not mine to own.” He signed, feeling Petey entwine their fingers as they walked to the table.

…………

Within the next few days, Dogman had come to a quick conclusion: Do NOT push Petey to his pissed breaking point.

The school, including the staff and even somehow, because Petey knew some parents who knew the bigots they dealt with, the parents of the kids who bullied Lil Petey were getting Hell in their own personal lives, including their social and work lives. And yet, Dogman couldn’t help but fall a little more for his tall beauty of a cat.

So far, as for what they had done about Lil Petey’s school predicament, was he would go to Flippy’s in the morning to learn with Molly and her siblings, since Flippy was teaching his kids anyway, so they could be ready for public school after being raised homeschooled most their lives, because Petey sure as the fire in his green eyes, took Lil Petey out of the school. He wasn’t about to let his son stay one more day there if that’s how they acted. His son did not need to be learning from anyone there. Once they found a good school, then they could enroll Lil Petey there, but this worked out for all of them for the short term and Dogman and Petey also went over and tried teaching Lil Petey when they got home from work.

Currently, they were both on Petey’s bed, dressed in pajamas and Petey read while sipping his glass of wine while Dogman laid on his stomach, grading Lil Petey’s English “homework”, kicking his feet back and forth, unable to keep still while he thought. Flippy was an expert on homeschooling, so he’d sent them links to where they could get worksheets for Lil Petey and since Petey was in charge of Math and Science, Dogman took over English and History while Flippy did the rest and would look over the work as well, since Dogman and Petey were still new at “teaching” themselves.

Petey had looked over at him, close to giving up on his book since the characters were being annoying, and just watched him work for a bit. He saw Dogman circle spots in red pen and corrected it or used a blue pen for what was correct. The fact he knew what was right or wrong or could teach at all was astounding. Unfortunately, Lil Petey inherited his infinite curiosity from his Papa. “Love?” He spoke up, seeing Dogman glance over, the blue pen still hanging from his mouth, making a noise as if to ask “what?”. “I don’t know how to ask this, but, how are you so smart? Because…you realize you’re smarter than any dog is capable of comprehending, right? Were you born that way or was it due to the “incident”? I’m pretty sure it’s not that, though, because your level of understanding from what I’ve heard from you and Auntie June, you were still capable of remarkable intelligence.” He sipped his wine and set the book down, his attention on his hybrid lover.

Dogman sighed, long and tiredly. He should’ve known it would’ve come up eventually. Capping the pens and moving the papers to “his” nightstand, he stood up, looking for a small light and wordlessly handed it to Petey before turning his back to him and pointing to a spot on the back of his head. “Move the fur. There should be a little scar. A type you should recognize.” He signed, being patient.

Petey was confused, especially by how Dogman was doing this instead of just talking, but he followed his lead and crawled over to kneel behind Dogman, turning on the flashlight and using his other hand to move the short golden fur there, unsure what scar he was looking for at first, until he saw it. A needle scar, but it wasn’t just one. Surrounding it there were a few more like it, all in the same area, barely noticeable, though some were thicker and bigger. It still didn’t explain anything, but he sat back and turned off the flashlight, waiting.

Hearing the click, Dogman turned, looking at his hands briefly, as if they held all the answers, which for Petey’s question, they did. “Of course I know. I know I’m different from other dogs, but I’m still…I was…just that. Growing up, it confused me why I could understand things so easily from other dogs. I could learn at the drop of a hat or do things with very little training and if I got bored, I caused mayhem, wanting to teach myself things. I thought they could do it too, but because of that,” he motioned to the area Petey saw, “I understood why I was so different. Say, Petey?” He looked at Petey then, his eyes looking sad.

Petey didn’t know why Dogman looked like that, so he reached a hand out and brushed his thumb under Dogman’s eye. “Yes, Love?” He answered, no closer to understanding.

“Do you know how soft a newborn puppy’s skull is?” He asked, a small, sad smile in the corner of his mouth.

Petey froze, staring at Dogman, mouth slightly agape, unsure how to answer. But most babies, of any species, their skulls are usually soft and will harden as days, weeks, and months go by with the nutrition they need. “Don’t…” he whispered, his voice surprising him by breaking.

Dogman just huffed, shaking his head slightly, a strange anger and indignation making his heart beat quicker in his chest. “Drugs and excess greed are kinda crazy, I think. Makes you think of insane ways to make more money. What’s to losing a useless batch of crossbreeds in your purebred mill when you have the bitch ready to breed anytime after her litter was born? A little extra acetylcholine, if you can get your hands on it, might just do it, right? Smart dogs get sold. Just look at Collies, German Shepherds, any working class dog. If…they make it. Good thing they didn’t. I’d hate to see more of myself running around.“ He couldn’t tell if it was his mind thinking his hands were shaking or if they really were.

“Greg, stop.” Petey’s voice shook but he couldn’t make his body move. He wanted to know how Dogman could remember it if he was a newborn or even a few weeks old. Was he the only one to survive and if so, how? But he also didn’t want to hear more. He also didn’t want Dogman to keep talking like that.

Dogman felt a phantom pinch and scratched the back of his head, seeing the shaking had reached up his arms. “Fine.” He signed with his other hand, looking away.

Petey opened his mouth to retort, not having meant for Dogman to shut down. You don’t do that with your partner who you plan to have around for years to come. “Greg, that’s-“ he tried, his body still not listening when he was telling it to move, when Dogman’s phone began to ring with Genie’s ringtone and as Dogman reached for it, planning to shut down the talk, probably for good, Petey’s body finally obeyed and he reached out, snatching it from Dogman’s shaking hands right after he answered it. “Call you back in a second, Genie.” Is all he said before hanging up on her. “Talk. Just…just not…not in a demeaning manner. Not when it comes to you.” He said, still halfway over Dogman’s shoulder.

Dogman released another long sigh, the tension leaving his body, moving so Petey could sit beside him, their sides touching. He was quiet for a moment, but he rarely could ever deny Petey anything he wanted. “I barely remember it as a pup, but…they did it up until Knight and Big Mama bought me, so of course I remembered. Fed, I was a menace. Starved, they knew I wouldn’t have the energy to fight back. As I grew, now smarter than my fellow dogs, I searched for answers, remembering the way to the mill. I read the labels on the bottles, not knowing what the drug was, even if I could actually read it…well…”read” was a strong word for back then. Technically, I just remembered the order of the letters. It was abandoned but…like I said.” He cleared his throat, flexing his shaking fingers. “They would’ve only continued if it worked and luckily I was the only one stubborn enough not to rot.” He chuckled, but it was hollow.

Petey tilted his head until his face was buried into Dogman’s neck, unsure what else to do or how to answer. “You said the “incident”…your “creation”, was the first time you were experimented on.”

Dogman hummed, allowing Petey to keep his face where it was. “I never said that.” He signed, messing with his fingers after each motion.

“You never said it wasn’t either.” Petey whispered, moving one hand to Dogman’s thigh in comfort.

Dogman tilted his own head so it laid oddly against Petey’s, his eyes staring at the wall. “And technically…my “creation” was my first experimentation. To be born, is to be “created” by your parents.”

Petey couldn’t help but snort, feeling Dogman’s body release all the tension. “Sneaky Fucker, is what you are.” Petey released his own sigh into Dogman’s neck and gave it a small kiss, right where dog skin met human. “Go ahead.” He grabbed the phone and held it towards Dogman, not moving his head. “Unless there’s more you need to tell me?” He inquired, still processing what he’d learned but no less accepting Dogman. He was still the man he loved.

“Not yet. There’s only so much I can say and that story was my limit for a while.” Dogman replied, grabbing the phone and calling Genie back.

“I never rushed you to explain.” He nuzzled against Dogman’s neck, knowing he’d get a crick in his own neck soon, but he didn’t care.

“I row.” Dogman spoke using his voice before Genie was on the other end. “Sorry, Genie. We were having a talk.” He signed, wearing a semi-fake smile to their friend.

“Oh, that’s fine. Nothing too serious, right?” Genie asked, in her own pajamas and it looked like she was in the kitchen setting up the coffee maker so it was ready in the morning. She had been working hard with Petey and reading lots of books to learn how to at least read sign language so that was why she understood Dogman in the first place without the need for any verbal communication. “What am I saying? Pfft. That’s not my business unless it needs to be. But anyway, I had this great idea!” She spoke excitedly, as if she just woke up or had a cup of coffee herself.

Petey couldn’t help but chuckle, his shoulders shaking. “And what would that be?” He asked, seeing Dogman move the phone to his other hand so he could use the one closest to run up and down Petey’s thigh.

Genie giggled, as if she were a mad genius. “Well, I know you and Clarence are still trying to figure out where you sit with each other and find your “thing”, so I had this great idea. So, there’s a motorcycle show a few cities over that Clarence is dying to see since they haven’t had one in a few years, but we have Valentina and I don’t want her outside in the cold for long still. Then, I saw in that city they were opening a huge museum and I know how much you love your history and nature history, so being the marvelous woman I am, I was thinking, “hey, what if instead of making them try and get along while being stressed about work, why don’t they go together for a weekend and try and bond that way”? It’s this weekend, which I know is short notice, but Clarence didn’t want to miss it before we left on our trip. What do you think?”

Dogman moved his head, shoulders tensing just a bit which wasn’t noticeable unless you were Petey, who’s head was on said shoulder. If Dogman were honest, he wasn’t sure. He and Clarence were nowhere near “weekend trip” interaction levels. Hell, the last time it was just them outside of work was when he was about to shoot Dogman for his stunt at the hospital. “I’m not sure, Genie. There’s a lot going on with Lil Petey and who’s watching the precinct?” He signed.

Genie’s smile didn’t falter. “Silly, silly, Dogman. One of Clarence’s superiors is going to watch over it for him and if Petey would like it, we can help each other with the kids. I don’t get a lot of time to bond with him either and I would like to since he’s family too.” She pouted her lip slightly, as if trying to convince them her idea was the right choice.

Petey could not believe what he was witnessing. He buried his face more into Dogman’s neck, his laugh being barely muffled. Genie was a mischievous woman for sure. “Are you sure they won’t try to kill each other? It’s fair game when they’re not working.”

Dogman raised a brow, but part of him could only suffer in knowing this was all his own damn fault. “Just accept we don’t like each other.” He signed.

“But you co~~uld!” She sing songed. “I just know if you both tried and worked it out, you would be great friends and your team up at work would be even stronger.” She tried convincing him, stars in her eyes, determined.

“We can barely be civil when we’re all together.” He pointed out.

Genie hummed, as if she saw this coming. “If you’re so worried about it just being you two alone, why don’t you take that friend I heard about? What was his name? Hmm…oh! Steve! That’s his name. Have a “boys” weekend in the city! Steve could be the mediator between you two when your similar personalities begin to clash. If he’s friends with you, I’m sure he must have his ways. You boys would have a blast, I’m sure! I can feel it in my bones.” She clenched her fist, fire in her eyes.

Dogman just looked at the screen in disbelief, wanting to just laugh. The woman he befriended was fucking nuts. “He has a sister to watch out for. She’s deaf and he doesn’t like leaving her alone for long periods.”

Genie hummed again, thinking. “Ha! Nice try, Dogman! If he trusts Petey with her, then she can stay with us and the kids. I’d love to continue learning sign language and I’m sure she can help me and VeeVee is already trying, even though she doesn’t know what she’s doing. You sign to her so much, she’s been trying to copy your hand movements. I’ll get to grow closer to the family of my newest family member: you.” Her once mischievous smile turned sweet, genuinely happy and Dogman knew.

“I’ll ask him.” Dogman caved, not looking forward to it, but just like Petey, Dogman could rarely deny her something that made her happy. It didn’t help she used the right words that dug and clawed right into his “instinct” part of his brain and pulled right where his dog mind had an “area” labeled “pack”. Stronger connections meant a stronger pack. “I hate you.” He signed, not meaning it at all, but she had to know he was not happy.

“Love you both too! Goodnight, Petey! Talk to you boys tomorrow! Kisses!” She giggled happily and blew them kisses before hanging up.

By then, Petey had tears in his eyes from trying not to laugh, barely able to breathe. “You! You could’ve told her “no”. Oh my God, I like her. She knows just how to scheme. Maybe while you guys are away, she can give me a few pointers.” He moved his head, feeling the ache from keeping his head tilted so long, still laughing, but Dogman pinned him the next second, putting a finger to his nose.

“No need. I will give you what you want anyway.” He signed, but his brows were still furrowed in frustration. Maybe he and Clarence had one thing in common: Scheming Partners.

Petey chuckled, reaching a hand up to smooth Dogman’s eyebrows. “I know. If you take the rental, you better not let anyone other than Clarence and Steve in it. I wouldn’t want my asshole boyfriend to allow a striking orange tabby to coyly lay across the hood of that thing.” He mostly joked.

Dogman rolled his eyes, but a small smile was tugging at his lips. “You’re ridiculous.” He huffed before leaning down to give Petey a languid kiss. “Worry not, My Mate. No one but my pack members are going to be allowed near it or in it.” He almost laughed, but seemed to realize what he said and Petey saw the blush on his chest darken and crawl up his neck, making Dogman sit up, averting his eyes.

Petey sat up too, unsure where that shift came from, even as his mind clung onto those key words. “”Mate”? “Pack”? Where did that come from?” He asked, not bothered, just curious.

Dogman shook his head. “Nothing. Just ignore it. Just…a bit of “dog brain”.” He vaguely explained.

Petey hummed, moving to his side of the bed and getting comfortable before looking back at Dogman who was still looking slightly ashamed. For what reason, Petey wasn’t sure, other than indulging part of himself. Was that why? Because he said “pack” instead of “family” and “mate” instead of “lover”? “What’s wrong with having “dog brain” when you literally have the brain of a dog? Eh…kinda.” He corrected himself.

Dogman huffed, crawling to his side and sitting down, not quite ready to get comfortable yet. “I just thought…” he paused, but he didn’t get the feeling Petey was disgusted so he continued, “I thought with this body,” he motioned to his whole being under the sutures, “saying or doing things that were more “dog” than “man” would be…would be judged.” He looked away, blushing more in embarrassment.

Petey quietly stared at him, baffled. What the fuck? Where did Dogman get that idea? “Greg.” He said, letting out a small chuckle. “I’m not dumb or blind. I’ve seen how you react when I call you “mine” and I saw how it affected you when I brought up “breeding” and I’ve seen how you’ve taken initiative to teach Lil Petey to “hunt” and fight, I’m guessing so he knows how to protect himself and his own “pack”, as you’ve called it, when he’s older. I’ve seen how you make sure the "hierarchy" of said pack is in order, and don’t get me started on how many times I’ve caught you “sneaking” more pillows and blankets around me after we have a little fun before we fall asleep, making sure I’m the most comfortable and protected. “Nesting”, is what I believe you would call it. And how you reacted when I asked if you wanted me full of your “pups”. Definitely don’t get me started on the protective thing. Oh, and when you gave me a damn heart attack in that storm to, what I came to understand, survey the property of any threats. Now the “mate” thing and openly saying “pack”. I just didn’t say anything because it was part of who you are. I didn’t realize you were trying to hide it.” He snorted, then thought back to what he said. “If I think about it, it’s stronger when in an intimate or personal space.” He muttered out loud.

By then, Dogman was beet red, covering his face, having not realized how much he didn’t keep that part of himself in check. With a deep breath, he chanced a look at Petey and signed. “It doesn’t disgust or turn you off?” He asked, nervous.

Petey let out a surprised laugh and could feel his cheeks burn with his own blush before he leaned over and bit Dogman’s neck hard, pulling away and tilting his head. “Does that answer your question?”

‘Not really.’ Dogman had thought, ignoring the jolt of arousal the bite gave him, until it reminded him of all the times he bit into Petey’s neck or body, marking him as his. The blush returned and he let out a growl that ended on a whine and gently pushed Petey away, knowing what his instincts wanted him to do in reply. “We don’t have time to further anything tonight and I had ideas.” He signed, his hands feeling sweaty.

Petey’s own blush darkened and he began to stammer, a warm jolt running down his spine to nestle in his belly. “F-f-further?! Where is your head even at?!” His fur bristled in embarrassment, not hating the idea.

Dogman gave him a scathing look. “My head is in a lot of places lately, Sweetheart. You don’t think I’ve had fantasies about how I’d like to breed you properly? How I’d love to hear you yowl into the night sky? How I wish I could fill you enough where it would take even though logically, it’s impossible? I can’t even tell if it’s a good or bad thing because my mind does what it wants and it just means I’m not in survival mode anymore. It means…” he stopped, utterly embarrassed at actually telling Petey all this, “it means I feel safe enough to want to grow my pack. To grow my family. Fuck, that’s embarrassing.” He shakily signed, covering his head, avoiding Petey’s gaze.

Even Petey’s shoulders were red and he could only gape like a fish in silence as a hot wave of arousal flooded his system at the thought. At the words. The fantasies. But it was the last thing Dogman said that had more affection than arousal taking control. He slowly moved himself so his back leaned against Dogman’s side. “Well…I guess I’m honored it’s me you feel that safe with. That it’s me…you want to grow your pack with. And…maybe we can work together to…to plan out one of those ideas, yeah? Breeding properly is…is important in packs, between mates…right? Cus…because they mate for life? A pair…I mean.” His fists clenched in the blankets under them, unable to look at Dogman while he said all that. Things like that were obviously important to Dogman. Imperative, even. Which it held more meaning now that Petey knew Dogman was born in a puppy mill. Where breeding was just a way to make money for humans and the dogs were just tools to that end. Dogman wanted such an act to be special. To mean something. To be a way of connection and strength, not just a means to a useless end. Tears clouded his vision, self doubt creeping in. His own dad didn’t care about “family” or connections like that. Was he really worth such a big deal as that? “You-you want to…with me?” He felt a warm hand on his cheek, trying to make him face Dogman, but he panicked. “No! I-I’m a mess right now.” He didn’t remove the hand on his cheek, though, and his eyes caught that ugly scar on Dogman’s arm.

Meaning. To live for something. Not to die uselessly.

“Orrnry…roo.” Dogman spoke instead, his fingertips running along the back of Petey’s jaw.

“Are you-“ Petey’s voice cracked, feeling unbelievably vulnerable yet he wasn’t scared.

“Ess. Orrnry Etey.” Dogman said, turning slightly without moving his arm and wrapping the other around Petey as well, hugging him. “Mine. Yours.” He tried hard to articulate those words correctly, with no room for mistaking them.

Petey released a breathless laugh as the few tears in his eyes fell, no others following. “Even when I mess up and push you away?”

Dogman made an affirming hum.

“I’ll work hard.” He whispered. He wasn’t sure which thing he was referring to, but maybe it was everything.

Dogman removed his hand to sign, not wanting to strain his voice more than he had to. “Don’t have to.”

Petey allowed himself to relax into Dogman’s embrace, feeling safe. “I want to. For us. For me. For our pack.” ‘Because you make me want to fight for this.’ He had thought, but was unable to voice it.

Dogman hummed again, short and clipped, pulling them down and making sure the “nest” was as perfect as he could make it, making sure Petey was comfortable before he put their foreheads together, his eyes gentle and loving. “Me too. For us. For me. For our pack. Only you. Only mine. My Petey. My Mate.” He signed slowly, even if it wasn’t needed. He lifted his head and kissed the top of Petey’s head, then his nose. Just a couple little pecks. “Sleep well, Darlin.”

Petey couldn’t speak anymore, his voice not wanting to say those two words, even if he wished it, and lifted his own head before Dogman could pull away and kissed under his jaw before using a finger to spell against Dogman’s chest, against his heart, the words he felt were true but couldn’t quite believe yet, knowing they both had a long and painful road ahead, but hoped one day it all could mean something.

“My Mate.”

Chapter Text

The first sunrise in what felt like forever that winter shined in Petey’s eyes and he opened his eyes to clench them shut, groaning. He stretched, reaching an arm out over Dogman’s chest and his fingers touched a soft head, which surprised him, so he lifted his head sleepily, seeing their sleeping arrangement, noting a certain kitten must have snuck in at some point in the night. Dogman had one arm wrapped behind Lil Petey, keeping him from rolling off the bed and the other arm was still curled under Petey’s head and around the upper part of his back, his head leaned up, exposing his neck and underjaw. A truly vulnerable position for him. Plus he might get a sore neck from however long it was in that position. He reached up, testing the tension of the sutures to make sure they were still strong, which it seemed they were, Petey knowing his skills were good but it was always good to check when Dogman had to have them constantly. He wished he knew why they weren’t healing, wishing his lover didn’t always have that obvious target his enemies could exploit.

Slowly moving, Petey tried repositioning his head so not so much strain was on that area of his spine and decided to be a little needy, even if no one would know, and knowing he would be too embarrassed to do it once they wake up, he let the soft purr vibrate in his chest and be heard as he scented Dogman gently, trying not to wake him, he also pressed feather light kisses along his neck and collarbone. His mind kept drifting to their intimate talk the night before, now processing more. He placed his head where Dogman’s chest met his shoulder and kissed his chest. He tried comparing the words Dogman used to words they were equal to. Almost like taking words from another language, because he realized, that’s kind of what it was like.
Dogs bared their teeth in warning, while humans did to smile. Humans had sex and dogs were bred. A blush lit up his face as he realized the true depth of one specific word they exchanged that night.

Mate. The Human (or even cat) version being “husband” and “wife”. Right? Dogman had said it meant “the only partner”, or something along that. Only one mate for life. Hesitation settled into his heart, making him cold despite clinging against a warm body.
His parents had been married. Sure, it was a trip to Vegas and his dad spent most of it partying and gambling than spending any romantic time with his mom. He did, eventually, or else she would’ve left him, but not like how she would’ve liked. Divorce happens sometimes. Families get broken. What was the dog equivalent of that? ‘Ugh! Stupid me! Stupid insecurities! You’re not your parents! Plenty of people stay married until they die! Who’s to say that couldn’t be you and Greg?’ He thought, focusing on the body against his and the arm still against his back.

It wasn’t enough, though, because his mind kept going back to his childhood and what he’d learned. His birth was the nail in the coffin to tearing his parents' marriage apart. He wasn’t an easy baby, unlike how Lil Petey had been. He cried a lot, got sick often, had bad ear infections, and didn’t sleep as long as some babies would. He didn’t know if that was why his own dad hated him or if he would’ve even if Petey had been an easy baby. It wasn’t fair to project that on Dogman or himself, but Dogman also didn’t understand what it was like coming from a home like that.

Then again…

If Petey changed the script of how Dogman’s own upbringing was. If he rewrote it as if Dogman wasn’t a dog, but a Human or a cat? His was actually just as tragic. Dogman would’ve come from a home where he didn’t know his birth father and his birth mother would’ve been “sick” in an unsanitary environment. He would’ve lost his siblings, because he had, and then when adopted afterwards, yes, the home was good until he lost his grandmother, then as his adoptive father, Knight in this case, was off fighting for their country and people, his adoptive mother was off sleeping around at some point. Dogman didn’t have much in the way of “good” role models for parents either and look how he’s been? Knight must have been one Hell of a “father”. Just as Grace had been a wonderful mother, even with her flaws before she got sick.

He wasn’t like his parents. He raised Lil Petey by himself and never abandoned him. He never hurt him even on days when Lil Petey had driven him crazy. Dogman wasn’t like the “parents” he had. He was a constant in Lil Petey’s life and he was loyal as a lover. And their son, his kitten, probably wouldn’t be like them even if he had kids of his own and took pointers from himself and Dogman. He’d looked at his sleeping kitten then, seeing one leg hiked up over Dogman’s stomach and his visible arm was up over his head, his fist grasping onto Dogman’s ear. Petey sighed, kissing the nearest part of Dogman. It was obvious by now Dogman wanted a kid of his own. It was instinctual, really. Wanting a child that was your own blood. Was that it or was it he wanted a kid with Petey specifically? Was it his dog instinct to have more than one child? Or was that something he just wanted himself? Did he actually care that much or was it a thought he enjoyed? Like Petey enjoyed the thought of living in a fantasy world, but he wouldn’t change the current life he had. He flinched, feeling the hand on his back move and he looked up, seeing Dogman staring at him. He didn’t know if Dogman just woke up or how long he’d been awake, since his eyes were clear and alert. “How long have you been up?” He whispered.

Dogman shrugged. Not long then. But long enough to have seen all the expressions across Petey’s face. Moving his hand from behind Lil Petey, Dogman used it to sign after getting feeling back into it. “How about you? Did you sleep okay?”

Petey yawned and nodded. “I did. When did he sneak in?”

Dogman looked down at the snoring kitten and ran his thumb up his snout. “A few hours ago, I think. He had a nightmare. He’s okay now, though.”

Petey’s heart ached hearing that, but he was glad Dogman had been there for him. “How bad was it?”

Sighing, Dogman moved them slowly and Petey understood what he wanted to do, so he moved, allowing Dogman to gently move the kitten between them and Petey sat up as Dogman did, pointing to their door. “I’ll tell you around a cup of coffee, if you’d like? Let him sleep a little more?”

………

They were both still in their pajamas as Dogman made coffee and Petey looked around for what to make for breakfast, taking note that they had to go grocery shopping soon, and they sat at the table, enjoying the quiet moment until Dogman got Petey’s attention.

“It wasn’t as bad as my nightmares, but for a kid, it must’ve been on par with them. I hate that he still has them.” He signed, taking a quick look up the stairs.

Reaching a hand out to lay on top of Dogman’s Petey tried giving him a reassuring smile. “It’s been a long time since he’s had one. Was it about that day?”

Dogman nodded, taking a sip of his coffee. “He said it played out similarly to what actually happened, but that I was shot down, not just out of sight in the leg. In his nightmare, he said there was a lot of blood. A lot of yelling from the cops and the constant noise of gunfire. And that…” he trailed off, a furrow to his brows, “and that you were blaming him for it. Screaming at him for getting me killed. It scared him so bad, he woke up and came to the room.”

Petey bristled, feeling hurt that his son would think that, and Dogman noticed. “I would never blame him for-“

“I know. And he knows that. Petey, it was just a nightmare. Sometimes…” he sighed, looking into his cup, “sometimes the nightmare twists your loved ones into monsters wearing their faces. You only realize it’s not them once you open your eyes.” He smiled sadly at Petey. “Unfortunately, if they’re gone, sometimes it can blur that line.”

Petey knew Dogman was talking about himself there and scooted his chair closer to kiss Dogman’s cheek. “Then we both better make sure we live as long as we can. I won’t have those rotten nightmares making my baby think I would blame him for any harm done to our family. You?”

Dogman smiled, humming low in his throat. “Mm. Agreed.”

“Dad?! DADDY?!”

They both flinched, hearing Lil Petey’s panicked yell and as Petey got up to check, worried, rarely hearing his son sound so scared, Dogman held him back, placing a hand on his chest and barking towards Lil Petey, signing to Petey. “It’s just leftover panic from the nightmare. He’s okay.”

Taking comfort in that, they walked out of the kitchen to see Lil Petey looking around worriedly and trying to run down the stairs when he saw them, missing a step and he began to roll down, causing them both to run towards the stairs, calling out for the kitten and by the 4th step down, Dogman caught him and Petey was right there, checking for injuries as the kitten cried because of shock and pain.

“It’s okay, Baby. You’ll be fine. Nothing’s broken.” Petey comforted, having not expected to have a near heart attack so early in the morning.

Dogman did that low growl, his equivalent of a “shh”, holding Lil Petey’s head against his chest until the crying died down and Lil Petey could move. “You’re okay. We’re here. What happened?” He signed, wiping the kitten’s tear stained face.

Lil Petey wiped his face, calming down and beginning to feel the ache in his body from falling down. “I thought…I thought my dream was real. You and Papa weren’t in bed.” He sniffled.

Dogman picked up Lil Petey and they walked back down, the hybrid rubbing the kitten’s back.

“We just woke up and didn’t want to wake you, Baby. It wasn’t real, okay? If your Dad ever gets hurt, more than likely, it’ll be his own fault.” Petey said, rolling his eyes, calming considerably after what just happened.

Chuckling, Dogman nodded in agreement and wanted to make the kitten giggle, wanting him to learn how to recover from a bad dream, so he pinched Petey’s butt to make him flinch and Petey swatted his arm.

“Jackass, he’s right there!” Petey hissed, getting a little flustered, having not expected Dogman to do that, but why he did it must have worked, since Lil Petey let out a small giggle.

“It’s fine. Now how about we make breakfast together?” He signed, looking at Petey when he began to poke Lil Petey’s neck to make him giggle more, being ticklish.

Petey gave him a look, still flustered, but he realized what Dogman was doing, and he rolled his eyes again, subtly smacking Dogman’s butt as he turned. “Alright, Boys, let’s make breakfast. That scare made me hungry and we need to get Lil Petey some children’s Tylenol for the pain he’s gonna feel in a bit.”

Dogman nodded again and Lil Petey hugged him around his neck, calming down. “That was really scary.”

“I bet. Falling can do that. It was just a bad dream, Bud. I’m not going anywhere and your Papa is right. If I do, it’s my own recklessness that did it.” Dogman signed, kissing the kitten’s head. “Let’s get you something for that pain.”

Lil Petey nodded, listening to Dogman’s heartbeat. “Okay, Daddy.”

……….

The rest of the day was leisurely enough, with them getting ready for the day and they stopped by Dogman’s place to get a few things and Dogman began to think he should start packing up and getting rid of things. They’d been so busy, they couldn’t get as much house searching done. Dogman also called Steve and asked if he wanted to join and explained Genie’s crazy plans.

And unfortunately for Dogman…he was friends with someone who would always get joy out of seeing him squirm and not for the first time in a few days, he had to wonder why he always attracted the people who liked to make fun of him, even if it came from a place of love.

As Lil Petey slept that night, they searched more, trying to find the right place for Dogman to call home. Petey had even off hand told him he could just live there, but Dogman was adamant that he didn’t want to put a target on Petey’s home if he lived there. He didn’t want to put a target on his family.

It was late as is, but they decided to look for a little longer before calling it a night, until Dogman’s ears perked and he scrambled to put the laptop in Petey’s lap, excited. “It’s like the one from my dream!” He signed, jittering with excitement.

Petey laughed before looking at it, his eyes widening. He didn’t know why he was so surprised at how simple the home was, except maybe it was a vast contrast from Knight’s home. Knight’s was modern and a two story with not much yard space and a couple bushes and maybe one tree. But this? The one Dogman showed him, Petey would admit he could see Dogman loving. It was a one story home made out of wood with a tile roof and a long front porch, big enough for either a couple chairs or a loveseat and the home was on around an acre of land with a large tree behind it and a smaller tree a few feet in front of the house. Behind the property line were trees as well. It looked like it was in the country, but Petey saw the address and it was only about a 30-45 minute drive from their current home. So about an hour to both their jobs. If Dogman wanted to drop off or pick up their son, they would have to see if there were any schools nearby, but it wasn’t like they were buying it at that second, so there was a little time. It must have been located just on the outskirts of the city. “Wow. Looks pretty cozy. It suits you.” He smiled, but instead of returning the laptop, he scrolled to see more details about it, all while Dogman laid his head on his shoulder to see too, his hips swaying as if a tail was wagging.

There were a few pictures of the inside and though some things would have to be renovated, it was livable as is. It had carpet and then tile in the kitchen and bathrooms. It was a three bedroom and the master had its own bathroom and a walk in closet. The living room had a large bay window to view out into the property and there was enough space in the kitchen where you could put an island. It wasn’t bad in Petey’s opinion. It did remind him of the cabin and he had a suspicion that Dogman had subconsciously chosen it for that. Dogman loved the cabin, but it was a 3-hour drive away from Petey’s and so it wasn’t ideal to just move there.

Dogman was still swaying his hips as he pointed to spots on the outside view. “We can put a nice garden there.” He pointed to the left side of the house. “I can plant fruit trees further out of the property line and we can think of fences later if we want and on that tree out front we can put a swing. We can put some chairs on the porch and we can build a shed there for gardening tools and lawn maintenance.” He pointed to a spot a few yards from the house. “Oh! And I know from the location, we could put a pond on the property as well. Maybe koi? We can make it big enough so they get big. Or we can put in different fish. Anyway, and if we wanted, we can swap out the kind of tile on the roof since those look to be old and-“

As Dogman signed with enthusiasm, his smile was large, his tongue almost leaving his mouth, and Petey had to wonder why he’d never seen Dogman this excited. In all the time he’d known the man, he was content with what he had. He finally had a stable job. He had made friends. He had a home still and he seemed more than content with bonding and living his life with Petey and Lil Petey. He thought Dogman was happy with that life, but seeing how excited he was about this, Petey had to wonder what happened in all the chaos that was happening, that had made Dogman open up like this. The night before with expressing his desires and now tonight? Ranting excitedly about plans. It made Petey’s heart warm and his eyes softened lovingly as he stared at him. “You have all those ideas from looking at the place for only a few minutes? And what’s with the “we” here? It’s going to be your home.”

Dogman paused, blushing and looking away sheepishly. “I had an idea, but not the right place to begin them with.” Due to the question, he had calmed, but he then wrung his hands, nervous. “You were uncomfortable the last time I brought up living together.” He put his hands up, waving them at Petey. “It will but…never mind.” His energy faded, nervous and embarrassed.

Petey waited, being patient until it was obvious Dogman wasn’t going to elaborate. “I was…I still am, to be honest. Aside from living with my mom, I’ve always lived alone. It’s a big step and it’s vulnerable for me. To trust my things, to trust just staying in the same house as someone I’m dating. It’s never happened so I’m nervous about it.” He said, just looking at the pictures on the screen. That wasn’t fair and he knew it. They would spend days at Dogman’s house in the past and then they spent a whole week living together in a cabin and the last (close to) a week, Dogman had been living with them. Nothing bad had happened. Even if they didn’t agree, they still came home.

Home. That’s the difference here between it. Between just a house and an actual home. He flinched, feeling Dogman be brave and place his hand on his own.

“I understand that. And if you’re not ready, I will respect that. I just get excited sometimes because it’s in my head. I know it’s a big step. I do.” He smiled at Petey, taking another look at the home on the screen. “I also never got a choice. Even though I was smart enough to tell Knight what I wanted, in a way, I never got the choice to pick what I wanted in a home. I never did, but that’s normal for dogs. I inherited Knight’s house. I inherited the cabin, which even though Auntie June said was mine now, it doesn’t feel like it. I inherited his truck. The families he left behind in the country and I love them, don’t get me wrong, but they were HIS first, not mine, even if they are, and I get that’s confusing. I am forever grateful for it, but it’s not…” he huffed, brows furrowed, even if he didn’t release Petey’s hand, “it’s not “mine”. It’s just a constant reminder of what HE had. What he lost because…because of what happened. Because of war. Because of Dr. Scum. Because of me.” He took a deep breath, blinking away the burning in his eyes. “You…” he smiled, his eyes soft and so open, “made me realize I can want things for myself. As me. Not as Knight. My pack and you and our son…you’re my own beginning. I can get this home and it’ll be like it usually was. Where Lil Petey stays over or even you and then we swap. That’s normal. My home, if I bought this place, would just be a little farther away. I wanted to say this earlier, but you don’t have to indulge me if you’re uncomfortable. Just because I have my thoughts and feelings about things, like pups and mates and all that…I just want you to stay comfortable with me. Your feelings mean more to me than these “dog brain” ideas.” He still smiled, but Petey had long since frowned. “I have always been in Knight’s steps since he died. Always. It wasn’t my choice to leave the military, but they made me. I kept the home because what else did I know? The truck runs, so I use it. The body is functioning, so I keep it in shape. But none of it was “mine” and I feel selfish for saying that word.” He choked, not realizing how deep his mind was going to go with just looking for a new house.

Petey wasn’t crying, but his breath caught in his lungs and his heart ached. He hadn’t even realized the extent of Dogman’s identity issues. But Dogman had been right. It was Knight’s house, not his own even if he lived there, it was Knight’s truck, even if it ran fine, it was Knight’s family they saw even if they loved Dogman anyway. And there Petey was, worrying about moving in with his partner. It was valid, he knew, but all this time, Dogman worried about Petey’s comfort. Petey freaked out the last time Dogman brought up moving in together. He freaked out on their Christmas date about having another kid. Dogman fucking internalized these and kept them hidden because he didn’t want to burden Petey. But what Dogman didn’t realize, and it was on Petey for not voicing it, was he was right. Petey enjoyed living together each time they did. He enjoyed sleeping in the same bed as Dogman and when he pushed him away, sleeping wasn’t the same. His sleeps were fitful and it always felt too cold no matter how many blankets he wrapped around himself. It felt unbearably lonely. He enjoyed morning coffee and getting ready together if their schedules allowed it. He enjoyed kissing him goodbye before work and telling him about his day when they got home. He enjoyed seeing Dogman and Lil Petey watching a show on the couch and joining them. He enjoyed the small touches here and there or when Dogman would come up behind him and hug him. He enjoyed hearing Lil Petey belly laugh because Dogman was playing with him. He enjoyed the small pecks, the nuzzles, the deep kisses. He enjoyed hearing about Dogman’s work day as well and he enjoyed each expression he would make. He enjoyed sharing chores, watching Dogman fold laundry while he dusted. Or when they would wash dishes together. He enjoyed going out and doing normal things like grocery shopping together and he enjoyed laughing at some things Dogman would pull out and ask Petey if he could get it. That was funny because if Dogman wanted it, he could get it, but depending on the item, Petey usually made it hard by saying “no”, then Dogman would roll his eyes and put it in the cart anyway or put it up, seeing Petey’s point.
Then, there were the more difficult times. The times Petey had feared, but sometimes, it wasn’t as bad as he thought. The days Dogman was in a mood, something going wrong at work so he tried hiding his bad mood, or a day where the nightmares had been so bad it haunted him all day. By extension, it gave Dogman a chance to see Petey’s bad days. The days after work where things went wrong so he had a little more wine (not too much since Dogman would stop him), or he would be quick to yell or hiss. If Dogman wasn’t there on those days, his frustration with work would’ve been directed at Lil Petey. But because he was, Dogman either made sure he had his space by distracting their kid or he would give Lil Petey something to do so he could help Petey decompress. He knew if they did this, there would be days where they couldn’t help but fight and it wouldn’t be solved easily. Yet…it just brought him back to their friendship/relationship before they made it official. Like the day Petey found out about his stitches being cut for the first time. Or the day Dogman came back and Petey’s door was unlocked. It still worried him because there would be days like that again, but not only did they know each other better now, but he knew those traits would stay. They could separate for a few hours then talk when they’re calm. It’s what they did. Because…because Dogman didn’t like being angry for long (unless you were Dr. Scum or his enemies) and Petey usually became more rational after he had time to breathe and think. But those seemed so TRIVIAL compared to all the good things he listed.

Petey could feel a lump in his throat. He’d unknowingly made Dogman put a wall up all because he had insecurities about living together or having a kid. He was still on the fence with a kid, and he wasn’t ready to approach that, but he could…he could live together, if that’s what Dogman wished. He could take that plunge even if he was scared because…because he knew Dogman would have his hand the whole time. Closing the laptop and pushing it away, Petey surprised him by tackling him, his face near the collared neck, realizing also Dogman would need a new collar soon if not immediately. “Okay. It scares me, Greg, but I’ll do it. If you still want that house tomorrow, we’ll contact them and we can find the closest school for Lil Petey and see if it’s a good one. I’ve never lived with a partner before, so this is like a new beginning for me too.” He was definitely nervous, not even looking at Dogman while he spoke into his neck. “I didn’t lie when I said I wanted to work hard for us. And…and using your terminology is going to be hard and I still don’t fully understand the “mate” thing, like what it means to you versus myself and it scares me still but I want to try and-“ he was rambling by then, talking fast, but a hand to his mouth shut him up, not realizing how hard his heart was beating.

Dogman moved him so he could sign properly, but he still kept Petey close. “Then don’t say it if you don’t mean it.” His eyes were stern but Petey couldn’t see the hurt there as well. “You don’t have to indulge me. You don’t have to indulge the dog part of me when you don’t understand what I’m saying. I’m…” he paused, removing his hand and kissing Petey briefly, “I’m ecstatic you want to live with me, that won’t change, but don’t say “mate” if you don’t understand it. Mate means, “my only love”. I didn’t even call Red that, Petey. If he even understood it if I did. I don’t know how many times I have to say I only want you for you to believe me.” He grimaced and Petey only then could see the hurt, having not meant to do so.

“No-Greg-I didn’t mean to misunderstand. I just…for cat-folk and humans, “mate” is the equivalent of “husband” or “wife”, right? I-we-I…” he couldn’t even explain now. He was full of energy but it wasn’t good. He realized it was his doubts and it made him feel worse because Dogman didn’t seem to have them. “We’re not married and I don’t know if we will be and I don’t know if you want a normal marriage or if dogs just do their own thing. My parents' marriage was awful and it got worse when I was born and I love you too much to want that to happen! I’m trying to understand that we wouldn’t be like that! I am! But it’s hard when the only marriage I knew of growing up was my parent’s marriage and that ended so horribly. I just…! I don’t want to jinx what we have.” He admitted, feeling small even if he was taller than the man laying beside him. “I want to be.” He whispered, brows furrowed and face scrunched. “I want to understand what it means for you and for us to be together forever and watch Lil Petey grow up. I want to make sure you’re as happy as you make me, even if I don’t show it sometimes.” He went to cover his face, but one of Dogman’s hands on his wrist stopped him.

“Humans and cats can get divorced. But that’s not the same for canines. To be called a “mate” is a big deal because you have to know for sure you’re compatible enough to spend your whole lives together. I knew that for a long time. No matter how mad you get, your bad mood, or doubts, I’m willing to work with them. Being someone’s “mate” doesn’t exclude hardship. And I know it’s not just a “canine” thing because, did you know Big Mama never remarried?” He signed, trying to work through this with Petey. To work through his doubts.

Petey’s eyes widened. “She didn’t? How long was she single?” He asked, curious.

Dogman smiled, his brows slightly furrowed. “I never met her husband. Knight’s dad. But from the stories I heard, she had been single for 25-years. He died when Knight was little and she stayed loyal to him until her own death. She raised Knight on her own aside from the help of Auntie June and her family. She was a single mother and most of the folks in town wanted her to remarry so Knight would have a father figure, but she refused. There was only one man for her and he died.” He reached up and rubbed his thumb against Petey’s cheek. “I’m lucky I was raised in a home like that because that’s kind of like how dogs think. Even if you grow to hate and resent me…you are my only mate. My only one. I will never find another like you even if I tried. That also means I will never separate from you.” He didn’t expect Petey to move and hold him close, shaking.

“That’s not fair to you. If we separated, which I don’t want at all, I don’t want you to be without love. You deserve a family and a lover.” Petey croaked. “Why waste that on me? I tore my family apart.”

Dogman flicked his nose, surprising him. He snarled then, thinking of Petey’s parents. “Dammit, Petey, we are not them! Let’s compare, shall we?” He sat up and pulled Petey up with him. “Your dad didn’t give a shit about being a father. I’m surprised he actually married your mom. He was greedy and cruel! Your mom just thought she loved him and maybe he was a different person before you were born. I don’t know. But WE ARE NOT THEM! WE ARE NOT KNIGHT AND ALICE EITHER!” He exclaimed, brows furrowed and full on growl leaving his throat, pissed. “I am loyal to only you and my body agrees since the only times I’ve felt aroused was because of you or I was thinking of you. I only want you and I want our son to grow happy and healthy. I will never cheat, dammit! I will never leave you and Lil Petey to fend for yourselves! Even if we did separate for some unknown reason, I will help you find a home! I’m not leaving you both on the goddamn streets! I’m tired, Petey!” He huffed, the ache in his chest palpable. “Have I not proven myself yet?”

Petey paused, just staring at Dogman. It was rare for Dogman to yell at him, and even if he didn’t use words, his hand signs were aggressive enough to put the point across. “I know. And you have. You’ve proven yourself more than I could possibly imagine. But…I ruined them. I know there’s marriages that last, but I’m so scared of messing up!” He stressed, hugging himself.

Dogman pulled his arms away and moved so he could place Petey’s head against his chest. “I’ll be the judge of that. You haven’t messed up except for pushing me away. You’re not your parents, Petey. You raised a son on your own. You stayed single during that. You accepted me as a friend and as a lover. You’ve let me into your most vulnerable moments. You’re not them. Just as I’m not mine. So can you just give us a chance? I promise I’ll catch you. I promise I’ll back off if something is too much. But please…just accept me. Love me. Be mine only.” He signed, just wishing Petey would understand.

Petey choked and began to cry, holding Dogman close and his face in his chest. The talk wasn’t even that bad, but just the reminder of his parents and then the reassurance just broke him. Dogman really was who he needed. He didn’t get upset by Petey’s inability to trust, even if he got frustrated. He still tried. That was more than Petey could ever ask for. “I just want to make sure you’re happy.” He cried, unable to stop, hoping he wasn’t a bad lover.

Dogman held him closer and kissed his head. “You do. That’s what’s so frustrating. I’m tired of being in an argument against your doubts when you know what we have. You’re an amazing father and a wonderful lover. For fucks sakes, Petey, you tried my terminology and have accepted my friends. That’s more than what I could’ve ever asked for. If you think so highly of me, stop doubting. I know who I want, flaws and all. Do you?” He asked, trying to reassure Petey.

Petey could only nod and hold him just as close, unable to speak. “We can live together. I’ll find a school for our son and we can do the rest tomorrow. Then-then after that we can plan together. You don’t have to alone. But Greg…” he paused, kissing up Dogman’s neck. “What if it goes wrong?”

Dogman sighed. “It will, sometimes. But I know we’ll come back together. It’s what we do. So take the jump with me? We can worry about marriage and the rest another time, but for now? Just say you’re with me for this? You’ll take the jump with me?” He asked, holding Petey’s face in his hands.

Petey wiped his face and stared at Dogman for what was probably longer than necessary. “Okay. Let’s live together. Let’s try this. As long as you promise not to drop us on the road.”

Dogman would’ve laughed if it was a joke, but he only kissed Petey’s cheek. “You know I won’t. I provide for my pack. It’s what I do.” He said, hoping Petey understood even if he was angry, he would never do it.

Petey smiled at him. “One step at a time?” He asked, hoping he didn’t ruin everything.

Dogman smiled back, moving to move the laptop and make sure Petey was comfortable. “Yes. One step at a time. And like I said, I’ll fight your doubts because we’re not them. You’re mine forever if you like it or not. Now let’s sleep.” He said, trying his best to reassure his lover for now.

Petey couldn’t say much after that. He could only reflect and try to believe in them. He fell asleep, thinking of what kind of plans they wanted for the interior of the house.

……….

The next day they got ready for work and before they left to drop Lil Petey off at Flippy’s, they sent a message to the realtor about the house and put Dogman’s number for the contact just in case and went about their day and the morning before Clarence and Steve would be over so they could leave, Dogman had taken Knight’s first rifle and met Petey outside. Lil Petey was with Molly, so it was just them.

Petey hadn’t thought anything of it at first, knowing Dogman liked to shoot sometimes to keep refreshed with the guns, but it surprised him when Dogman walked up to him with it as he checked on his little garden in the yard. “What is it?” He asked, looking between Dogman and the gun.

Dogman took a deep breath and set the gun down before tacking a human shaped target against the fence. “I’m teaching you to shoot.” He signed, walking back towards Petey, determined and serious.

Petey’s heart skipped. “What?! No! No way!” He protested, not one to handle guns. He’d never handled one in his life. He’d also seen what happens when you don’t do it properly!

Dogman pulled him up before grabbing the rifle, not giving Petey a choice. “I’m not making you a marksman, but I need you to at least be comfortable holding a gun and shooting if needed. What if I’m not here and they come after you and our pack? Like Basil did?” He made sure everything was good on the rifle before he got into the proper stance and shot, making Petey almost jump out of his skin.

Petey swallowed hard, seeing the large bullet hole in the head of the target, amazed and impressed. “You got a head shot.” He examined. Then, he thought about the reason why Dogman was doing this. It was true. If Basil hadn’t wanted to fuck around with Dogman, he could’ve killed them all and Petey would be helpless to let it happen. “What brought this on? You haven’t been paranoid about it before.”

Dogman reloaded it, then moved Petey to where he was standing before and moved his body into the right stance. “I just haven’t had time and we’ve had other things to worry about and I’ll be away for longer than a work day. Plus, it’ll be myself, Clarence, and Steve gone so I can’t even tell them to keep an eye open. I doubt anything will happen, since Celia likes her revenge cold and she’ll wait until Basil’s fate is sealed before making a serious move. It will just make me more comfortable if you could do this for me. Please.” He signed, looking up at Petey.

Petey supposed that made sense. And he really didn’t want a repeat of the incident with Basil. “O-okay. Just show me what to do.” He held his hands out and Dogman placed it in his hands, Petey almost dropped it, having not expected it to be heavy. It wasn’t as heavy as picking up Lil Petey, but he supposed he didn’t expect a gun to have that much weight to it, even though it would make sense since it was metal and wood. “Now what?”

Dogman chuckled, grabbing Petey’s hands to make sure he held it properly and when Petey kept it like he had it, he pointed to the target. “Make sure you have a spot where you want to shoot. I recommend the head or chest, but it’s your choice. Once you have a spot, take your shot.” He smiled encouragingly and stood next to Petey, making sure he was right there when the recoil happened. He was used to guns so he didn’t get recoil that bad unless it was a serious gun like a machine gun.

Petey took a few deep breaths and aimed. He knew he would miss if he aimed for the head, so he decided on the chest, knowing both areas were fatal shots and if it came to it, his first priority was keeping his son and the kids safe. He didn’t like the idea of killing someone. Not one bit. But he knew he could rise to the challenge if it meant protecting his baby. He aimed for the left side of the chest, right under where the left pectoral would be and shot, his ears ringing and he didn’t expect to be pushed back, releasing a yelp. “HOLY FUCKING SHIT!”

But Dogman was right there, his shoulder supporting Petey’s back and his arm wrapping around his waist. He chuckled, having purposefully not told his mate about the recoil. He wanted to be able to catch his lover, so sue him. ”Good job, Darlin. Where were you aiming?” He signed, not concerned when Petey began to shake. He knew plenty of people who shook afterwards, the shock and adrenaline pumping.

Petey was gasping, not expecting all the power that came out of the thing. He allowed himself to be supported and began to laugh. “The heart. How-how did I do?” He asked, feeling his palms begin to sweat. He was fine, just a little surprised.

Dogman let go, making sure he was okay, and walked closer to see. “The sternum. The recoil must have moved your shot. It’s still in the chest area, so I say you’re a natural. Let’s try a couple more times. I need you to be comfortable with it.”

Petey wasn’t sure, but he still tried to get back into the right stance. He saw Dogman approach and he helped him move his legs and how his shoulders should be. “Thanks, Love.” He smiled, wanting to try for the same area and he dug his feet in, knowing now there was the recoil. “Though, I have to ask. Why didn’t you tell me about the recoil?”

Dogman smirked, grasping Petey’s hip and massaging the area. “Can’t a guy want to catch his mate?” He winked.

Petey laughed, blushing, trying not to move. “You are such a flirt!” Then, as the laugh died down, he aimed, determined.

“If you make the shot, we can make out until Steve and Clarence get here.” Dogman signed and he knew Petey saw it from the corner of his eye, his blush deepening. “If you don’t, I’m afraid we might have to hold off any kisses until I’m back.” He teased and it was a lie. He wasn’t about to torture himself by not kissing Petey senseless. Not when he’d be gone for over 48 hours. Which didn’t seem like a lot, but he’d grown so used to kissing Petey, even little pecks on his hands or cheeks, he knew it would feel like forever. What he didn’t expect was for Petey to lock in, determined as his tail lashed behind him, a smirk of his own forming.

“What is with you lying over trivial matters, Love? We both know you can’t resist me, especially since you’ll be away. But I’ll bite.” He teased, before he took another breath and took his shot.

Chapter Text

Petey ended up hitting closer to his target but not quite the heart, but that didn’t matter as he definitely called Dogman’s bluff. Once Dogman put the gun away and discarded the target paper, Dogman had grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and kissed him, leaving no room for protest as he cornered Petey against a wall.

Not that Petey was going to protest. It wasn’t the first time they were away from each other, but something definitely felt different. Usually, he wouldn’t use his claws to grab onto Dogman’s shoulders or back, but he did this time, feeling fire in his veins. Maybe it was because he was going out with Steve and Clarence. In a sexy car. In a different city. For two days. He needed to make his claim. “You’re mine. Only mine. No one else should get close to you.” He panted, grabbing the scruff of Dogman’s neck.

Dogman groaned, panting, his hands having a death grip on Petey’s hips and he growled before picking Petey up, carrying him to the couch and plopping him down and crawling over him. “You know I’m yours. I’m willing to hit anyone who won’t listen to “no”. My body,” he grabbed Petey’s hand to run up his stomach to his chest under his shirt, “is yours. My heart,” he kept Petey’s hand there, feeling it beat hard against his palm, “and my soul,” he held himself upright then, so Petey could feel and grope how he pleased, “are all yours. No one can compare to you. No one can unravel me how you can. Have some faith in me. Just because I’ll be out with Steve and Clarence, doesn’t mean I won’t be faithful.” He growled when Petey leaned forward and began to leave hickeys and kisses against his chest and stomach. “If it makes you feel better, bite me. Leave scars.” He signed, having placed Petey’s chin under his palm so he saw what he was saying.

Petey’s pupils dilated, going for it and biting where he could. He knew Dogman wouldn’t allow anyone to get that close, but he still felt he had to mark him. He leaned up with a gasp and bit hard into Dogman’s neck, pushing the collar up. He knew that area was fragile, but it was one of the few spots he could mark what was his and have it be visible. “Don’t let them peer pressure you.” He said, pulling away and panting.

Dogman laughed, breathless, turned on but unable to do anything about it. “Since when have I been the type?”

Petey laughed, knowing they were both worked up, so he stayed where was, trying to calm down. “True. We should probably calm down. I can feel both of us getting too “excited” and we don’t have time. I don’t know about you but I wouldn’t like the idea of them walking in on us.” He chuckled, still caressing Dogman’s body gently, hoping to soothe the bite marks. Even if, in the heat of the moment he damages Dogman’s body, he wanted it to be a pleasurable pain. Not one that leaves nightmares and sadness.

Dogman groaned, shaking his head. “I could always text them to arrive later.” He offered, pleasure snapping off in his brain.

Snickering and kissing Dogman more languidly, Petey knew they didn’t have time. If he’d known they were going to crave more, he would’ve tried being less enthusiastic on the get go. “That would be rude. But…” he bit his lip, closing in on Dogman’s ear. “Maybe we can further things a little when you get back?” He whispered, feeling the shudder run down Dogman’s back.

Dogman whined, no closer to “calming down” and he gently grabbed Petey’s tail to run it through his hand. “Better keep that promise, Darlin. With how you’re going, I won’t be gentle.” He signed, trying to make Petey get off or else he really wouldn’t be able to relax and then they’d get “caught”.

Petey chuckled. “Who said I wanted you to?” He whispered before getting off, seeing both their arousals and blushing hard. But it was no wonder they got so riled. It was the first time in a long time they were home alone during the day with no work and no little kitten to worry about. “I’m going to take a cold shower. You might not want that to be noticeable before they show up.” He said. He’d offer for Dogman to join him, but even cold water wouldn’t help if they bathed together at the moment.

Dogman just nodded, waving him off as he laid on the couch, trying to will it away, even as it throbbed along with the bite marks littering his body. Petey was beyond a tease and Dogman knew he loved it but he also hated it. It was going to be a long weekend. Ugh.

……..

About 30-minutes later and Steve didn’t even knock as he came in, smiling rotten and Dogman was still laying on the couch and Petey had decided to distract himself by making them some sandwiches for the road. The reason Dogman was on the couch still? He’d been willing his “problem” away since Petey took a cold shower and he didn’t have time to. It was gone by the time Steve showed up, luckily, but he was also trying to will away the frustration that followed. It took all of his willpower not to continue their “fun” when Petey had walked to the kitchen wearing one of his fucking shirts! The tall tabby was going to be the death of him.

“Hey, Mutt, what’s up? Are you ready? Where’s Pussy-Cat?” He asked, looking to the corner next to the door and seeing Dogman’s backpack when he pointed and he snickered, seeing the frustrated look on his friend’s face. “What happened? Judging by how you’re laying, I’m guessing sexually frustrated? Did both of you not give yourselves enough alone time to do anything fun? Ah, you wouldn’t glare at me like that if that wasn’t it.” Steve laughed, patting his shoulder. He felt bad, of course, but not too bad.

Dogman sighed, still glaring. “Petey is making us some sandwiches for the road. And yes, so fuck off.” He signed, flipping him off and sitting up and running his hands down his face. It wouldn’t be as bad, but he could still feel the bite marks Petey left on him, making it hard to forget or get over the phantom feeling of Petey’s hot breath on his chest and stomach and that rough tongue against his.

Steve didn’t bother getting comfortable but he did tease Dogman more, knowing he was at the end of his rope. “Nice car you got out there, by the way. Is that our ride? I hope you guys haven’t done anything naughty with it yet.” He teased, his smirk growing.

For a second, one of Dogman’s fantasies flashed in his head and he growled, throwing the couch pillow at Steve, hearing the human cackle. “If you keep being an ass I’m going to kill you on this trip.” He sat up, taking a glance towards the kitchen. ‘That’s the last time I choose daylight to teach him to shoot. If he gets like that, it could be dangerous. But he still needs practice. Maybe on a pistol next time? Those could be easier for him.’ He thought, trying to distract himself and ignore Steve.

Steve just kept laughing, having to stabilize himself against the couch and Rene came in with her own belongings then, smiling wide at Dogman. “Hey, Greg! Oh, is my brother being mean again?” She signed after she set her things down and Dogman got up to help her, but it seemed a full duffle bag and a small backpack was all she brought. He saw her approaching Steve and she hit him across the head. “Don’t be mean to Greg! Neither of you have been on a trip together yet and this is how you want to start it? Mom would hit you too for bullying a friend!” She signed when he cried out and turned to her.

“What?! I’m not bullying him! Just a little friendly teasing.” He shrugged.

Petey came out, hearing the commotion and he smiled at Rene, ignoring Steve since the man was just laughing. “Good afternoon, Rene. How was the drive?” He signed slowly, being fluent in reading sign language, but still learning how to sign himself. “Good to see you too, Steve.” He added.

Rene smiled large, her hair having grown out from what it had to be cut to after the fire. “It was nice, thanks! And thanks for letting me stay here while they’re gone. I know they’ve been needing a Guys Trip but it never came up and I know Steve wouldn’t let me stay home alone. If you need me to help with anything, let me know.” She signed, going up and giving Petey a brief hug, feeling comfortable with him.

Petey bristled, not because he didn’t appreciate the hug, but because he wasn’t expecting it. “Uh, yeah, I think the most I might ask you to do is help with Lil Petey. Speaking of, you can put your stuff in his room. He’ll sleep with me for the weekend. The bed might be a little small, and if you don’t like it, the couch is free and I can get you blankets.” He smiled at her, letting her read his lips since that was too much for him to try and sign.

Rene nodded and Dogman helped grab her things to take them up, catching up with her while they did, leaving Petey to arch a brow at Steve who was finally calming down from laughing so much. He crossed his arms, needing to give a few ground rules to Steve. “Listen. I want you guys to have fun and all, but don’t try and peer pressure him to drink. And if he can’t get away from anyone pawing at him, I need you to be a good friend and intervene. I don’t want him getting assault charges all because of a drunk floozy. You’re the mediator here, so I don’t want Greg or Clarence dead by the end of it. I actually like Genie and Clarence so I’d rather not explain to her that my boyfriend killed him or be pissed that her husband killed my boyfriend. The three of you come back in one piece. Capeesh?”

Steve just leveled him a look, finding Petey to be very “motherly” when handing out rules, which just made him want to be more of an ass. He knew Dogman was loyal to fault, but he wanted to see how he could rile Petey. He still didn’t like him after all the bullshit he put his friend through and making Dogman self harm (which was Dogman’s choice but if Petey didn’t do what he did, he wouldn’t have). ”With how “frustrated” he is, what makes you think he won’t seek someone out? Or not fight if they approach him? A guy has “needs” you know.” He wasn’t serious of course. He’d make sure Dogman didn’t go to jail.

An icy pain traveled through Petey at Steve’s words, but he didn’t falter. He trusted Dogman. Dogman wouldn’t be like- “He wouldn’t be like Alice. I trust him. He wouldn’t cheat on me no matter how “frustrated” he is.” He glared, tail whipping around. “I appreciate you’re Greg’s friend. I appreciate you being so loyal to him and being there when he needs you. So as his Mate, I’m simply asking if you would help him if he needs it.”

Steve deserved that, he knew. He crossed a line and he was man enough to admit it. “Yeah, yeah, I was just trying to fuck with you. But I do have a couple questions. Who's Alice? Never heard that name before.” He questioned, sitting on the sofa until he snickered, eyes lighting in mischief. “What's with the “mate” word? Are you secretly Australian?”

Petey bristled. “It’s none of your business, fuck off!” Then he frowned harder, having not meant to bring HER up. “It’s not my place when it comes to her. That bitch is affiliated with Greg, so ask him. But I’m warning you now, Steve.” He approached the human, finger digging into his collarbone and eyes bright with anger. “Cause any mental or physical harm to Greg, intentionally or not, during this little trip, and I swear I will gut you like I do my patients during surgery. I’m trusting you with a whole fucking lot so you better keep it.”

Steve didn’t even react. “And I’m trusting you and a stranger with my deaf sister. She better have a good time. I mean it. And no matter how much she wants to “help out”, don’t make her your maid.” It was the first serious thing he’d said since walking in the door.

They may have had a kind of truce when Dogman was missing, but it didn’t mean they liked each other. Steve found Petey to be uptight while Petey thought Steve was immature for his age.

Petey scoffed, straightening out. “I wouldn’t. I actually like her. She’s sweet. Now if she wants to do something, I’ll let her, like helping Genie learn sign language. I’ll make sure she’s fed and is as comfortable as we can make her. I’ll check on her as much as I can since I know she can’t hear but we can also make sure she gets our attention if needed. She’s a capable lady.” Petey glared hard. “You, on the other hand, I wouldn’t care if they-“

On the stairs, both Dogman and Rene watched the interaction nervously. Rene signed to Dogman. “I’m sorry about him. You know he’s very protective. I’m already 15-years old, I can stay home alone, but he worries because of the fire incident and we don’t know anyone that well who could check on me periodically.”

Dogman shook his head. “I know. Maybe Petey will give you that chance or I can help convince Steve to give you that opportunity. And Petey just wants to make sure they don’t get me into any trouble. They really don’t like each other though. Was it like this when I was gone?” He asked.

Rene nodded. “Kind of. They had this kind of “truce” since they both were worried about you, but brother still tormented him because he blamed him for your absence. He still doesn’t think Mr. Petey is good for you, but it’s not our place.” She smiled awkwardly.

Dogman thought, and looked back at them for a moment. “Do you think he’s good for me?”

Rene shrugged. “I think he is, with how worried he was when you left your phone at home. I can have a definitive answer after the trip. But judging by him having “rules”, I think he worries a lot about you. We should probably head down before they harm each other.” She laughed in her hand.

Dogman smiled back, agreeing.

……….

Soon enough, Genie and Clarence showed up to drop Clarence off (Genie also wanted to meet Dogman’s other friends) and Dogman immediately locked in on Valentina, stealing her from Genie before she could even set her down.

“Well now I know who he truly loves.” Genie joked, giving Clarence a kiss and seeing someone she hadn’t officially met, signing to a teen. “You’re Steve, right?”

Steve turned and grinned at her, wrapping an arm around Rene’s shoulder. “That’s right. This is Rene, my little sister. You must be the lovely Genie I’ve heard about. Take care of her, would ya?” He asked, firing finger guns at Genie. He was excited for the trip, but admittedly nervous, which made him act out.

Clarence tried introducing himself to Steve properly, since the last time they met wasn’t really ideal and it seemed Clarence wasn’t the only one who felt awkward about it. By the time they decided they should hit the road, Petey came out with a lunch pail.

“Here.” He handed it to Clarence since Steve grabbed their bags. “It’s just a variety of sandwiches, so I don’t even know if either of you will like them, and Greg’s are cut into bite sized pieces to eat easier while driving, but it would save you guys on take out until you get to your destination. I also added some water bottles and juice boxes. Don’t judge that they're kid juice boxes.” He glared, but released the handle anyway, stopping a moment to smile at Dogman who was still occupied with Valentina who was giggling. “Okay, hand her over, Mr. Mom.” He joked, taking her from Dogman and cooing at her. “You’re gonna get to know me a lot more now that your Uncle Greg won’t hog you all the time. Yes, that’s right. And when we get to watch you unsupervised, we’ll have lots of fun, won’t we, Princess?” He talked to her, not really baby talking, but his voice was soft and he tickled her belly, seeing her giggle too and grab his finger, unaware of the look on Dogman’s face.

Genie was the first to lock onto the look, having been talking to Rene a second ago. How Dogman’s shoulders eased almost completely and how his eyes dilated as he stared at the interaction. She elbowed Clarence and whispered in his ear conspiratorially. “Find out why he and Petey haven’t had a kid yet. I’ll do the same on my end. That’s the look you had when you first saw me hold her in the hospital. I need details.”

Clarence pinched the bridge of his nose. Of all the things his wife had to be nosy about, it wasn’t what “created” Dogman, it was being nosy about kids. Sometimes he really thought she loved her job too much. “Isn’t the fact they’re both MALE enough to explain?” He harshly whispered back.

Genie just gave him a look. The one that said she would fight this to the end to get her way. “There’s other options. But I want to know what Dogman is thinking about the matter.”

“Just ask him yourself.” Clarence tried arguing, but the unimpressed look was all he needed to know he should just do what she wanted. “Fine. I will if the time feels right. I’m not forcing the question or else it’ll be awkward.”

Genie smiled like she’d won something, which she kind of did. “Good. Have fun, Honey. And remember he’s the man who helped get me to the hospital to have YOUR baby and he’s been a reliable friend. Don’t kill him.” She poked his chest.

Clarence huffed, but his mouth curled slightly, trying not to laugh. “Fine.”

“Hey, Greg, are we ready?” Steve asked, having already put their things in the trunk, only to come in and see Dogman hadn’t moved at all. Seeing he didn’t move, even when Petey looked at him, Steve grabbed his shirt and pulled back, shocking him, and almost making him fall over.

That shocked Dogman out of it and only Petey could see the blush when the shirt was pulled. “Yeah, let’s get going.” He signed, going up to Petey and running his thumb against Valentina’s cheek as he gave Petey a chaste kiss. “See you soon, Darlin:” He signed, smiling. “Make sure Lil Petey calls me before bed, please.” And he saw Petey roll his eyes but he was still smiling so he accepted that as a “yes”.

Petey gave Valentina back to Genie as she began to cry seeing Dogman and her dad both leaving, but Genie held her hand up to wave. “Say: We’ll see you later Daddy and Uncle Greg.” She looked at Petey, laughing when Clarence had to drag Dogman out because the hybrid couldn’t stand to see a baby crying. “It’s okay for me to call him Greg, right? You just said it and I don’t want to confuse her.”

Humming, Petey smiled, trying to help wipe the baby’s tears away. “He won’t mind. He probably just forgot to bring it up. I can text him later about it. Do you want to stay for lunch?” He inquired, chuckling when Rene came up and was making silly faces at Valentina and making a “pop” noise with her mouth.

Genie smiled, feeling warm all over. “Sure. I still have the diaper bag in the car, though.”

Rene raised her hand, waving it before signing, and Genie tried following. “I can get it!”

Genie reached into her pocket for the keys. “Thanks.”

…………..

Dogman put their destination on the GPS and saw it was far enough where they’d get there by late afternoon. But that was expected. When they ironed out more of the details, it was decided that the first day once they arrived, they would check out the city (mostly what Steve wanted to do) and stay at a hotel and then check out the show the next day and if they took too long, Clarence still promised they could stop by the museum on the day they had to head back home. Deciding the seating arrangements was easy enough. Steve wanted the whole back seat to himself and he could also translate for Clarence if needed. Clarence and Steve argued about the music choice until Dogman couldn’t stand it anymore and played his rock music he saved on his phone, making Steve cackle and Clarence was surprised by his music choices. Dogman smoked while he drove and allowed Clarence and Steve to get to know each other since he couldn’t focus on “talking” while he drove. He did butt in here and there but he mostly kept to himself, enjoying the bit of wind across his face as he had the window cracked. The heater was on full blast for his human friends, though, to make up for the window being a little down.

They made it right on time to check into the hotel to set their bags down, each one would’ve had their own rooms if Steve wasn’t tight on money he could spend, so he shared with Dogman and Clarence had his own room. Luckily the room he and Steve shared had two beds. They checked in and decided to change because Steve wanted to go to the best club in the city, which even if not mandatory, required a certain “dress code”. Dogman hadn’t known they’d be going to a club so he didn’t have much except a regular black T-shirt and some jeans, but Steve apparently had prepared and gave him a silk v-neck t-shirt, black, because he knew it made Dogman more attractive, even if he didn’t say it or else Dogman wouldn’t wear it, and they went out to get food first, all of them knowing Steve and Clarence would drink, deciding on Asian cuisine. They asked Dogman if he was sure, but he vehemently agreed he would be the driver and he wasn’t going to drink anyway, unsure how drinking would affect him in the first place. It’s not like his dog brain would react the same way human brains would when exposed. Not to say how it would react with that chemical still running in his brain from when he was a pup.

The music was booming and it made Dogman flinch along with Clarence, not being used to clubs after he got married years before. Yet, they put up with it so Steve could have fun.

“This is what they consider music now?” Clarence asked, following Dogman and Steve to the bar, but he was chuckling.

Dogman couldn’t help but chuckle and showed Clarence his phone as Steve got settled next to them. “I agree. It’s really loud. Steve is around our age, I think, but he still acts like he’s in his 20’s. But I figure it’s fair since he came with us and will do what we wanted as well.” He smiled, pulling out a notepad he got that would be easier to communicate. “Is this easier?” He showed Clarence who ordered a drink while he wrote.

Clarence paused, knowing Dogman was trying his best to make it work just by using any form of communication he could other than actually talking, knowing his speech was disturbing to Clarence. “Yeah. It takes less time than typing. Did you want me to get you a soda or water? I kinda feel bad you don’t drink.” He said, calling the bartender over. He had a complicated relationship with Dogman. He liked him, but he could make his day harder if he decided to do his own thing, which was often. But this was them outside of work. He had to at least try.

Dogman laughed in his hand, but still smiled at Clarence. “I can pay for my own. I have the salary.” He wrote.

Clarence rolled his eyes. “Yeah, but you paid for Steve’s part of the room, right? So he wouldn't have to? And not asking us to help with gas. Plus I doubt you’re staying at Petey’s rent free. I know what our wages are, Dogman.” He fixed Dogman a look as his drink was set in front of him.

Dogman pointed to one word on the page. “I also have my retirement money from the military I barely use. But…Greg. Call me Greg. Only strangers call me Dogman. And even if you don’t like me, I respect you and it’s about time we differentiate “Greg” and “Dogman.” He grinned behind his mask, his eyes squinting.

Clarence paused, his drink halfway to his mouth. He set it down, sighing. “I’m trying, Dog-Greg. I am. You’re just so…reckless, I can’t have that in my precinct. But you’re also so useful I can’t get rid of you despite being friends with my wife. I like you because you make my family happy and I laugh each time Valentia tries to “sign” because even I know it’s not right. Genie is trying to learn, but I don’t know if that’s because she wants Valentina to learn as well, or if it’s to humor you. And if it’s just to humor you, I don’t know how to feel. And I’m unsure how to feel because you’re ex-military. Men like that come with extra shit.” He guzzled down some of his drink, thinking of his family. “I understand she’s grateful for you helping her to the hospital. I am too, or else who knows what would’ve happened. But I can’t just accept you. And that’s-“

“My time in the military…never mind. But is it because of my looks? Or is it because you know I’m unnatural? You’ve said something similar before. You asked what I was. You don’t trust me.” He placed the notebook in front of Clarence’s face, a sad but accepting look on his face. “Not everyone can accept me because I’m not like the cat-folk who are just a different race. I’m not human. I’m not a mindless mutt. You don’t have to understand me to accept me, Clarence. I barely accept myself.” His eyes squinted and he accepted the water, pulling down his mask to drink.

Clarence drank again, just looking at the words on the page. He was still apprehensive, but he also felt guilty. Dogman-no-Greg, didn’t deserve his hesitance. Not when he’s proven he loves his wife (platonically) and his daughter. He drank until he ordered another one, waiting for the buzz. “I just don’t trust you because I don’t know shit about you. Genie says it’s not our business, and it’s not, but a part of me thinks it is since you’re her friend and you’re around my fucking baby so much.”

Dogman’s hand tightened around his glass and by then, Steve had grabbed his shots and walked onto the dance floor. “Depending on what I tell you, will you force them away from me?” He wrote, pushing the notepad back towards Clarence. He didn’t like how they were having a “heart to heart” but it was better than none. The trip was a way for them to connect anyway. Before Clarence could reply, he grabbed it back. “No matter what happened to me, I would never put them in harm's way. You should know I’m truthful about that. I love Genie, she’s so bright and stubborn. And I love Valentina. She’s one of the few babies I know who accept me. And I know it has to be because I’ve known her since her birth. Just like with my family, I would protect them at the risk of my own life, Clarence. I love them. They’ve accepted me.” He pushed it back to Clarence, hoping he wasn’t too buzzed to understand.

Clarence sighed, tapping his finger against the page. “Then tell me about yourself. I need to know who I’m working with. WHO I’m allowing near my family.” He gave Dogman a serious look.

Dogman messed with the condensed water running down the outside of the glass, unsure before tapping the page with his pen. “That’s a long story, depending on WHO you’re asking about. Do you want to know about before or after my “creation”?” He asked, drinking more of the water.

Clarence drank more from his second cup and thought about it. Of course he was curious about “before”, but if it related to himself and his family, the “present” would be best to start. “I want to ask what you mean by “before”, but I’ll go for ”after”. I doubt the “before” was good either.”

Dogman glared, but fixed his face when he knew Clarence didn’t know. “What an asshole response.” Dogman wrote before pausing, unsure where to start or how much he could trust Clarence with.

Clarence saw his hesitation and sipped his drink more before speaking. “Whatever you’re comfortable with. I can’t even comprehend what you’ve been through, even if I don’t know anything. Listen, Greg.” He sighed. “I didn’t judge you because of your looks. I was hesitant because of how you treated me versus my family. With me, you were cold and rigid. With Genie and Valentina? You were sweet and open. I just can’t understand where we’re at.” He admitted, knowing the alcohol made him more honest.

Sighing again, Dogman began to write and Clarence looked around while he did until he pushed the notebook towards him. “I’ve made a lot of enemies, Clarence. Now I want to make friends. Genie may have been shocked at first, but then she opened her arms to me when she knew I wasn’t going to hurt her or your child. She must’ve seen how lonely I was and I didn’t realize it. You on the other hand, still kept your gun up, aiming at me and a couple kids. I understand what you must have thought when you saw a supposed criminal near your family. I saw your hesitation and dislike for me when you interviewed me. You obviously didn’t even like me as you got to know me and I didn’t care before that you didn’t trust me but I hoped I’d proven myself to you by now. Haven’t I? At least a little?”

Clarence took another sip of his beer, being faced with all the times he’d apparently made it obvious he didn’t trust Dogman. He thought he hid it better than that, but he was wrong. “I’m on this trip ain’t I?” He sighed, the talk heavier than he’d meant for it to be. “Look, Greg. I admit I’ve made it hard on you, but you haven’t exactly made things easy for me either. So how about you get to telling me who I’m sitting next to right now and maybe-just maybe- we can start over and actually enjoy ourselves?” He turned the page for Dogman and got himself another beer. He figured he could drink more than usual as a special treat but he couldn’t apologize until he knew who Dogman was. It just wasn’t in his nature. Anyone could hide who they were and sure, Dogman could lie then too. But Clarence knew Dogman better than that. It was disingenuous to think that by now. The hybrid had a temper, but he had never seen it unleashed against someone who couldn’t “take the heat” or, as it seemed, didn’t deserve it. ”Deal?” He held out his hand, waiting for Dogman to take it. “Do I have to say “shake” for you to do it?” He snarked, but he’d meant it as a joke and was rewarded with a laugh from Dogman, the hybrid taking his hand firmly and shaking it before writing a simple reply.

“I would’ve even if you didn’t tell me “shake”, you know.” Dogman chuckled, feeling a little lighter knowing that he’d made some good progress with Clarence. He thought about how to explain who he was without getting into who he’d been. “After I was “created”, I came back to an empty home. The home where my handler and his fiancée lived. You saw how empty my house was and that was after Petey and Lil Petey put things in there. I knew how people saw me, but I couldn’t help but crave connections. That’s why I’m so protective of those who’ve accepted me. In war, you have to act quick or you might get yourself and your people killed. I’ve made that mistake and I don’t want to do that again. It’s not me being disrespectful towards you. I want to respect you. I try to, but sometimes I’m faced with a problem that can’t wait for backup. I just want those closest to me to be happy, healthy, and safe. I just want to finally live my life with the family I have now.” He laughed, looking at his hands. “I’m getting old, Clarence. I just want my friends, my family, and to live.”

Clarence had gotten water while he’d been writing and drank it while he read after Dogman pushed it towards him. “You had a handler?” He blurted out, having not meant to even ask out loud. If he was honest, he never even thought about Dogman having an owner. It never crossed his mind. Even when he saw the pictures of people in Dogman’s house, he didn’t think about it. Didn’t really connect it since he was busy with his baby and keeping an eye on things in the present. He just kind of thought Dogman was a stray or something. “Don’t answer that. That’s a “before” question and I’m too buzzed to hear it. What I wanted to say was, you can’t be that old with how you still move.”

Dogman had watched his expression as he read. Even if Clarence did want to know that answer to the “owner” topic, Dogman wasn’t sure he was willing to trust him with that yet. At least not on this trip. So, he went along and wrote more. “How old do you think I am? Okay, how old are you so we can compare?” He raised a brow, challenging with a rotten smirk. He knew Steve was about Petey’s age, 38-years old, but he wasn’t sure he knew Clarence’s. He knew Genie was a year younger than Petey at 37-years old, turning 38-years old that year in November. He also had to decide if he was going with his own body’s age or his head’s age. Probably his head since that’s who he was. No point going along with a dead man’s age anyway.

Clarence laughed, shaking his head and drinking from his cup. “That ain’t fair since you’re a dog.”

Snickering, Dogman tried the math in his head. “I can convert it to human years.”

Clarence glared but it was glassy, the beers beginning to affect him. “Then it’s not accurate.”

Rolling his eyes, Dogman then gave him a blank stare. Clarence was stalling. “Just answer. Even if I told you the age of the human body I have, it would get confusing.”

Clarence cursed under his breath, groaning. “Fine, fine, have it your way. Feels stupid talking about ages with a dog, Greg. Just telling you. Feels stupid.” He pointed at Dogman, who tried not laughing already.

It was crazy. The usually hard ass boss of his. The Chief of Police. Clarence. He had never seen the man like this before. He didn’t know if the alcohol just made him put his guard down a bit and he could be like this, or if all of it was the alcohol’s doing. “Well, go on.” He wrote, shoving it in Clarence’s face.

Clarence glared at him. “Fuck you, Greg. You’re enjoying this.”

Dogman smiled bigger, nodding in agreement. He tapped the words again.

Clarence groaned, but there was a laugh bubbling up right after. “I’m 42-years old. There. Now it’s your turn, you pain in my ass.” He began to laugh. “Dammit, now I feel old.”

Dogman chuckled, writing his age down and realized. He was both the youngest out of the adults and oldest too. “I’ll be 6-years old in dog years and 46-years old in human years. The human body would be 40-years old this year too. So technically I am too old for this shit.” He laughed, having forgotten to put his mask back on and didn’t realize he was getting looks.

Clarence’s eyebrows nearly went to his hairline. “You’re shitting me. Ain’t no way you’re that old. So you go by the human converted dog years?”

Nodding, Dogman smiled, happy they were making progress. “It’s only fair. I’m the dog-head, not the body. So you and Genie are about 5-years apart?” He asked, just wanting to keep the momentum going.

Clarence smiled, a lovesick look on his face as he thought of his wife. “Yep. We met when I got into a gang fight. I was a rookie and just as reckless as you, thinking I was tough as nails. Got shot four times in my torso and back. Genie was helping out at a normal hospital and to get more training and knowledge about medical care since she’d just graduated. She was still unsure which area she wanted to go in, when we met, but ultimately, with how caring she was more to kid patients, she decided to go into pediatrics. I was in rough shape but when I saw her, I knew I had to at least get her name, even while hopped up on pain killers. She told me, trying not to laugh because of course I was making a fool of myself lying in that hospital bed, loopy as a looney tune. Her mistake there, you see, was telling me her name. After that, if it wasn’t for work reasons, I tried to see her at the hospital to talk with her, in hopes I could get her number one day. And you know what?” He raised his brow, but his smile was the biggest Dogman had ever seen it. “The day she was going to transfer to pediatrics, was the day she gave me her number and I, not so smoothly, I admit, asked her if I could buy her a coffee before work. Do you know what she told me?” His smile was still big, and Dogman couldn’t help the smile of his own, seeing Clarence relive a special time. He shook his head, motioning for Clarence to continue, which he did after downing his water. “She said, and I’ll remember this forever. She said: “As long as it’s tea, then of course. I like Hibiscus with two sugars. If you remember that when we meet, I’ll keep your number.” Yeah, she said that.” He added when Dogman gave him a look. “What she didn’t know at the time, at least I don’t think, was I wrote that down on my arm with marker so I could remember it. And even with our ups and downs and having a hard time conceiving, we got what we wanted along with a healthy little girl. Not being able to have a kid broke Genie for the longest time. Adoption would take too long and she didn’t feel right about surrogacy. Mostly because she’d have cases where kids were mistreated or babies were dumped because a surrogate decided they didn’t want to give the family the baby. Or the family couldn’t take the kid, like their attitude, so they just…did whatever. Luckily we found a thing that worked and wouldn’t harm her, which was my big issue. I wanted a kid with her, of course I did. But I wouldn’t sacrifice her health for it.” He drank more, looking at Dogman curiously. “What about you? Last I remember, you were just returning Petey’s son to him. How did you two even meet after that whole kidnapping thing?”

Dogman wasn’t expecting that, having just been enjoying the story of Genie and Clarence’s love. But it was a fair trade, he supposed. He began to write as Clarence got him another water. “It was a while after my leg got shot. I was fighting off some of Maudline’s punks and Petey was getting off of work. He helped by warning me of one that was coming up behind me and then we talked a little. Hehe, he was still fiery as ever, that one. He was willing to yell at me all because I growled at him, despite seeing what I could do. He explained Lil Petey wasn’t the same so we agreed I’d show up for his birthday, just so he knew I was okay. And after that, we just kept talking. I had to meet him at work a couple times before I got his number, but we both kept forgetting.” He laughed, realizing how far they’ve come.

Clarence shook his head after reading it. “Still reckless even before being on the right side of the law? For shame.” He paused, wondering if then was a good time to ask about the “baby” thing Genie wanted, which he was about to, but a random lady came up next to Dogman, startling the hybrid.

It was obvious she was drunk, in a miniskirt and lots of makeup. “Heya, so my friends and I were wondering if that was a mask. It’s so real moving and you’re not using your hands to pull anything. That’s so cool.” She reached a hand out and Dogman leaned closer to Clarence, not wanting to be touched.

Knowing Dogman had difficulty speaking, Clarence tried for him, seeing his obvious discomfort. “Yeah, it is, but my friend here doesn’t like being touched, so could you back off, please?” He asked, placing a hand on Dogman’s back to make sure he didn’t fall back and hit his head.

The girl pouted but didn’t give up. “But it looks so real. I just wanna see.” She said, reaching her hands out anyway and going for Dogman’s muzzle and neck fur, making him growl.

Clarence wasn’t liking this by the second. “Ma’am, back off.” He got up, but saw Dogman’s fists clench against the bar and he tried backing more away.

What Clarence didn’t know to look for, was she was looking at Dogman like his head was a prop. The lie would’ve been true, but all she wanted was to look at him like he was a display. And Dogman hated when people looked at him like that. Yes, he was this weird amalgamation, but he was still a living and breathing thing. He hated it. He needed to hear from Petey. He had to see a face that saw him as a person. Especially when Clarence and Steve were having fun. There was only so far back he could lean, but the next thing he knew, Steve showed up, drunk as who knew what, and placed an arm over her shoulder, making her flinch and try and get away. He would’ve bit her, but he didn’t want to cause a scene.

Steve smiled coldly, going to poke her face. “What’s a hottie like you doing around here? What? I was just seeing if that was makeup or not. What? You don’t like it?” He antagonized, forcing her to push him away, but he gave her a cold smile as she raised a hand to slap him. “Then don’t fucking touch my friend again.“ He caught her hand and pulled her close. “Stay in your fucking lane, Slut. If someone doesn’t want to be touched, you accept that. Now go grind up against someone else.” He whispered, then pushed her away before turning to the other two. “Say, Clarence, do you have tattoos?”

Clarence was grateful but equally confused. “Yeah, one on my leg.”

Steve cackled and grabbed Dogman’s arm to help him get up, also shaking him from wherever his mind was. “Awesome. Why don’t we get tattoos? I’ve been meaning to get another one. How about you?” He asked, feeling Dogman shake his arm from his grasp.

Clarence kept looking at Dogman to make sure he was okay, but answered still. “Yeah, I wanted to get one of my daughter’s footprint on my chest. You okay, Greg?” He asked, not used to Dogman being shaken up, nonetheless by something so small.

Dogman nodded, grabbing his arm and pocketing the notebook. “If you both want to get tattoos, that’s great. Let’s go.” He signed, knowing at least Steve would understand.

Steve smiled rottenly and walked backwards ahead of them out of the club. “I know just the spot. And don’t think you’re getting out of this, Greg.” He chuckled evily. “One of the reasons I couldn’t pay for the room was because I was saving to pay for your first tattoo. Call it an early birthday present.” He cackled, feeling Dogman push him.

“What if he doesn’t want one?” Clarence asked, seeing Dogman was still tense. “Hey, why don’t we sit in the car and listen to some music for a bit so Steve and I can sober up a little? Then, if you want a tattoo, you have time to choose.”

Steve scoffed. “La~me! But fine. I’m paying for a sleeve and a piece on your back, so choose wisely. And I won’t accept anything less.” He wrapped an arm around Dogman’s shoulder and swayed as they closed in on the car.

“What if I don’t want one? The original owner of this body didn’t get any.” Dogman signed, appreciating the arm on his shoulders a little bit. At least that arm was attached to someone who knew he was a person. “Then again, that was due to his fiancée not liking them.” He slowly sighed, as if he signed while he thought.

Steve grabbed his muzzle playfully. “Too bad. Besides, I bet Petey would think it’s hot.” He teased. He wasn’t sure if Petey would like it or not, but it was obvious it got Dogman to thinking and that’s what he wanted. “And I don’t know the details, but you control this bad boy now, right?” He patted Dogman’s chest. “Live a little, my friend.” He smiled as he got in the back seat, stretching out his legs. “I’m also a little hungry. We should get some food.”

Clarence yawned, tired. “I am a little hungry. We were there for a few hours but drinking can make you hungry.”

Dogman huffed, but smiled anyway. “Well we’ll see how you guys feel a little more sober and as you do that, I’m doing research.” He noticed the time and opened the driver door, though. “But first I’m calling Petey to say good night to Lil Petey. Don’t move or try and drive. I’ll be back in a bit.” He signed, and actually took the keys with him, making Steve and Clarence laugh.

“Don’t tell him about the tattoo! Make it a surprise!” Steve yelled out the window, smiling mischievously.

Dogman rolled his eyes, only walking a few feet away and dialing. He didn’t even know if he would find a design he liked, but for the back piece, he was already getting an idea. He just hoped Petey would like it. He clenched his phone as it rang. He wanted to be attractive to Petey. He just hoped Steve was right.

Chapter Text

They had been going back and forth for 30 minutes just deciding what to eat. It was mostly Steve and Clarence since Dogman didn’t care. He was just hungry. Steve wanted tacos and Clarence wanted burgers.

“Burgers are too heavy after drinks, Man.” Steve complained, looking for a water bottle. “My mouth is so dry! Hahahahaa!” He laughed, being more drunk than the other two. It had become obvious to both Clarence and Dogman that Steve was a “giggly drunk”.

Clarence rolled his eyes, laughing and tossing one back to Steve, hearing him grunt in annoyance. “Drink up. I have more up here. How much did you drink anyway?” He snorted, chuckling, his brain still fuzzy from the one cocktail and few beers he had. It felt good to let loose once in a while. “I need to call Genie.” He sighed, his stomach growling. “Can we just pick already? No tacos. Those are horrible after drinks. Makes me sick in the morning.”

“Wea~~~k.” Steve smiled, guzzling down the water. “To be fair, I don’t usually have the luxury to drink however much I want. A beer here n there’s all I get since I got my sister.” His words slurred slightly.

Clarence rolled his eyes, leaning over to see what Dogman was looking at on his phone. “I get that, but you shouldn’t get too drunk. You won’t want a hangover.”

Steve just ignored him and started naming off more places they could go before it got too late for many options. Since the tattoo parlor wouldn’t be open forever, they stopped by a gas station for some snacks to munch on and hot dogs or anything from the hot deli and got a drink and box of donuts for the tattoo artists.

Dogman realized what he was getting into only as they walked in. Tattoos meant needles. Needles were…well. Not good in his experience. But, if Steve thought Petey would like it and Clarence had actually agreed with him, snickering, saying, “I don’t know about that other person, but tattoos are sexy to most. He already likes your muscles and body right? A little ink will drive him crazy. I just have the one on my leg, but I know Genie likes it.“ Dogman hadn’t been sure with just that as his “good to go”, but both of them even ganged up on him when he mentioned just asking Petey what he would think, not wanting to get something permanent if his Mate wouldn’t like it on him, but then Clarence, being the second-to-best fit (Dogman being the first) had gripped his hands behind his back long enough for Steve to steal his phone so he couldn’t do it.

“I’ll give it back after the tattoo. It’s gonna take a while, but we can all chat and stuff like normal people in the meantime.” Steve had smiled wickedly. “Like I said, Greggy. Live a little. As long as you get tattoos you like, there shouldn’t be an issue.” He waved the phone around tauntingly before pocketing it.

Clarence shook out his hands and looked at Dogman like he’d turned into Cerberus. “You weren’t even using your strength on me, were you?” He asked, having felt Dogman try to pull his hands from his grip, but he’d been right, Dogman was half-assing it. He didn’t want to hurt his friends. His drunk friends, mind you.

Dogman shrugged sheepishly and that’s when Clarence began to “police chase” him and he ran until they’d made it to the parlor, busting in without thinking as Steve trailed behind and showed off the donuts and Clarence caught him, pushing him into the wall.

“Thanks for staying open a little late for us, guys. As you can see, my friend would attract too much unwanted attention and trouble.” Steve told the artists who had to take a moment to process what they were seeing.

“Uh, sure. I’m guessing those are to bribe us?” One asked, he was heavy set with a big beard and tattoos.

Steve smiled, handing it to the other artist who looked more of the “emo” aesthetic. “Sure, but also as a big thanks. You guys are great and I wanted to share it with my pals.”

Dogman had long made Clarence give up and he awkwardly waved to the strangers, looking at Steve. “Do they know sign?”

Clarence had spotted some of their work and asked the “emo” one about it and what he was thinking of getting.

“They don’t know it, but you can use your notepad or sign to me and I can translate.” Steve wrapped his arm around his shoulder again, rocking back and forth. “Don’t worry. As long as they get to make art and get paid real good, they won’t care. So what were you thinking? Brutus here,” he jerked his head towards the burly one with a beard, “will work on you and since mine and Clarence’s are smaller, Kip will help us.”

Dogman raised his brow, suspicious. “You’re pretty friendly with them.”

Steve looked away guiltily. “I may or may not have called them while we were ironing out details before and set up an appointment. And I knew them from years ago.”

Dogman just nodded, accepting that answer even though it was strategic and sneaky of Steve to do. He had to find the picture for his arm tattoo on his phone, and Steve at least let him have it for that before he snatched it away after Brutus took a picture of it, and he asked to borrow a slip of paper to doodle what he wanted on his back since it was a little unique. Brutus didn’t seem to mind the quiet and Kip, despite appearances, was enough of a chatterbox to keep Steve and Clarence busy, which warmed Dogman’s heart to see Clarence and Steve get along, even if it was because they were still at least a little drunk. He was admittedly nervous. Logically, he knew it wasn’t anything like the needles he was used to, but he wasn’t sure how his body would react either. They decided to start with the back since that one was smaller and less elaborate.

The design was a 4x4 shield with a knight’s helmet on the top portion and a detailed bear's head with Big Mama’s style of glasses she used to wear in her older age to represent them placed between his shoulder blades with wings spread out along the sides of the shield. He had heard stories of it hurting, like a bad sting, or worse in some areas, and he even heard Clarence cuss a few times as he was getting his done. But oddly enough, Dogman didn’t even flinch. He felt the pressure and the vibrations of the needle doing its work and his muscles tried tensing at certain spots but that was due to memory, remembering when the doctors would stick long needles into his back and feel searing hot pain as they injected whatever into his spine, but not due to the tattoo needle and he forced himself to shake his head each time, not wanting to think about it and ruin the trip. He figured it didn’t feel as bad because of all the pain he’d experienced before. Like getting a paper cut when you’ve sliced your finger to the bone before. He was surprised he allowed a stranger out of his sight and near an area that was vulnerable, but he looked over at Steve and Clarence and knew it was because they were there.

He felt less vulnerable and more at ease when they got to his arm a couple hours later. At least there he could look at what was happening and by then, Kip was working on Steve’s. Steve had decided on two doves on his bicep to represent his parents and a hummingbird surrounded by flowers on his calf for Rene. His own arm tattoo was tree branches entwining around his left arm with small flower buds and leaves. Every few spots had stardust to represent his lost soldiers and others, while he asked for a few bugs to be placed along some bloomed flowers. One was a butterfly on a bud with super curly antennas placed near his wrist and another was a mantis with markings holding a small pencil in its “arms” placed on his forearm, a moth was placed near his elbow along the branch, on the outer side of his wrist was a couple of Burying Beetles near the butterfly, a cockroach was on the back of his arm and on one blooming flower near the top of his shoulder was a beautiful spider with a small heart design on its back and some webbing connecting it and the other bugs, the webbing looking like silk strings against the branches.

He admitted it was a lot and he originally was just going to get the branches with the leaves, but he added something personal by making his pack a variety of bugs along it. Each one was beautiful to him, and represented amazing qualities he loved in his pack or it was just a bug he thought of when he was near them. Like for Steve, he was a cockroach because it seemed no matter how much life tried squashing him, he always returned as if he was fine. Rene was a moth because she was quiet but no less beautiful and could survive the light of any lamp (or fire). Burying Beetles were good parents and so that was Clarence and Genie. A butterfly for Valentina because she was adorable and helped others grow despite being a baby herself. A mantis for Lil Petey because he was always reaching for things, either physically or ambitiously. And lastly, a spider for Petey. Most would think that was a bad thing, but Dogman knew spiders could be beautiful, resilient, great parents, and they were creative and could easily dispose of prey or enemies if they wished, all while spinning beautiful webs as their homes.
He had debated adding Auntie June’s family, but it almost didn’t feel right. He felt they deserved their own tattoo if he ever got any again. He wasn’t sure. Especially as he was fighting away any semblance of a flashback or memory of the horrors he’d seen.

It was good the other two were spending their time getting sober there, he supposed, since they started talking to him more and they kept asking what he was getting. He admired theirs and they ate a couple donuts to pass the time as well. Even as Steve had the idea they should get more drinks from next door while Dogman was getting the last of his tattoo done, Clarence was sober enough to turn it down, but they did go a few blocks over and get something for them all to eat since Dogman’s tattoo was taking a good chunk of time but with the bribery of food and more money, even Kip chipped in to help speed it along. With Kip’s help, the flowers and bugs were more elegant than realistic, but it was close enough where it complimented the piece rather than throw it off.

He was told multiple times that they were surprised he didn’t need a break and they kept checking as well, but each time he shook his head, just wanting to be done with it. He enjoyed the art and appreciated their hard work, but he was in no place mentally to stop just so they could finish the piece another time. He wasn’t sure if he would ever finish it or get another tattoo, simply because of how his mind was taking it. He could’ve gotten something simple, he supposed, but it didn’t feel right. Not when Steve was being so generous. It’s why he also went along with it. He hadn’t known getting one would affect him so badly, but he hoped the meaning and purpose behind it would make up for it.

Once they returned, they did “break” so everyone could eat before they finished up the piece and before they could wrap it, Clarence and Steve were able to look at it.

“What’s with the bugs, Greg?” Steve asked, grabbing his hand to move his arm around.

Dogman smiled, ignoring the cold sweat down his back. “They were small enough to fit into it. Do you like it?” He signed, feeling the ache already.

Steve snickered. “It's cool. I just didn’t expect you to get bugs.”

“Or flowers.” Clarence added, looking as well.

“Yeah, or that. Then again, you’ve always been a softy.” Steve teased, earning himself a glare from Dogman.

Clarence shrugged, the bags under his eyes obvious. “As long as you like it, I guess. Can we see the back?” He asked before moving anyway to peek and that one confused him too. “Does this one have a meaning?”

Dogman’s smile saddened but there was also nostalgia too. “It’s my family. Knight and Big Mama. So they’re always watching my back and protecting me.” His smile widened as his chest ached, but he didn’t regret it. He was happy about it. Excited even. Even if it wasn’t true, Dogman liked to believe it would help him be stronger, knowing they were watching his back. Because if they were, then he could protect his pack.

Steve had froze on the spot, the others not seeing it as he remembered that specific name. “Knight”. He didn’t know who “Big Mama” was, having never heard the name before.

(“So who are you really?” He tapped Dogman’s fist that held the dog tags.

“Greg. It’s nice to meet you, Steve.”

“Knight is a much cooler name. It fits you.”

“I guess you could say I’m both.” )

Steve tried to comprehend that information. He had ignored it before, maybe even brushing it off since he had other things to focus on. He had never asked or heard about “Knight” since. Yet, he had, he realized. Not explicitly, but he had. When Dogman briefly explained what had happened to him. He said “us”, but Steve wasn’t dumb if he had the pieces. Just then, he said “Knight” was family. He still didn’t know to what extent, like who this “Knight” was to him, but he was someone important. Someone vital to Dogman.

“I think we’re done here. Hope you boys don’t need anything else.” Brutus said, stretching, and he took the extra money from Dogman as the tip since Steve already paid for the tattoos and Clarence paid for his own.

“Hm?” Steve faked a yawn but it turned into a real one. He supposed they did have a long day. “Yeah, yeah. Thanks again, guys. Sorry for keeping you guys so long.” He grinned, unable to let go of something swimming in his mind.

“Yeah, thanks, Guys. My wife will love it and so do I. Nice addition on having my baby’s date of birth surrounding the foot instead of just at the bottom, Kip.” Clarence smiled, shaking their hands.

Dogman nodded his thanks as well and shook their hands, thanking them for working so hard to finish his tattoo in one session, and Steve translated it for him. Then, they left as Brutus and Kip turned the light off and locked the doors before they got into the car and headed to the hotel, all of them planning on getting some much needed sleep before the car show later on that day.

After Steve fell asleep, Dogman took one of the CBD gummies he packed. They were usually for New Years and the Fourth of July, but he had worried about having nightmares away from home so he brought them in case and just since he wanted to be more safe than sorry, he took one just in case.

He really didn’t want to have a nightmare around them.

……………

It worked, but it also kept Dogman from dreaming at all, which he didn’t like because he would’ve liked to dream of good things, like their future or even good memories of his past or something wacky only Lil Petey could make up. He still woke up first, only getting around 4-hours of sleep, but he knew he couldn’t go back to bed. He decided to get up anyway, getting changed and still feeling a slight ache along his arm and back from the tattoos. He didn’t regret them, even through the risk of nightmares. As he brushed his teeth in the bathroom after using the toilet, he touched his chest where his dog tags used to lie all the time. He didn’t have them. He hadn’t worn them since he returned to his family after he was told to stay away. Lil Petey had tried giving them back, but something had stopped him, making him refuse and he placed them back around Lil Petey’s neck. He would give them to him, to “protect” the kitten and give him strength. For a long time, he had decided he would give them to his son, and it seemed then was the time, despite him still being alive. His “Grandpa” Knight wasn’t though. So it felt right. Then again, as Petey had put it at the cabin, “Greg” had died too. He would always give Lil Petey strength and protection, no matter if he was alive or dead. He hadn’t seen the kitten wear it in a while, but he assumed he had it somewhere, hopefully safe. Lil Petey wasn’t the type of kid to mistreat something so special. So personal.

Usually a soldier had two sets on their tags and Knight had made Dogman an extra anyway, even though he was a dog. Usually the military had one set and the other would be sent to the family, but the military only knew “they survived”, because of Dogman. They still kept the extra set, for reasons he wasn’t sure, probably to make their own memorial of a fallen soldier like they did the rest, but they could never pry Dogman’s only set from him, especially then. Petey was his Mate, but Lil Petey was his closest “next of kin”, he considered. His only “heir”, his last bloodline despite not being related at all.

Yes, he wanted a child with his own blood, but he would never mate with anyone except Petey and they haven’t even gotten that far to “properly” breed yet. He loved his family, his son not being his own blood and all, but he hated and couldn’t help but think and crave to have his own anyway, despite it being impossible. Well, not “impossible”, but it would be difficult. With his history and who he was, he couldn’t adopt and maybe Petey could, but again, cat-folk weren’t the most looked up to. There was fostering, then maybe adopting, but his dog brain kept screaming it still wouldn’t be “his”. There was surrogacy, but Dogman (and he knew Petey would feel the same now despite not talking about it) didn’t trust many women with that topic. The only one he could trust was Genie and not only had he never thought about it, but Clarence had even said it was hard without whatever it was she used to make her fertile. It hadn’t hurt her, luckily, but it would also be selfish. Besides, he wasn’t even sure how it worked. Could only one of them be the “donor” or could they both transfer it to Genie? He didn’t know. And until he asked Petey his thoughts on all of it, he wouldn’t know the answer since Petey would know more about that field than he could. “Too bad, Dog Brain. We are fated to children that’s not ours biologically.” He laughed at himself. At his own primal mind. Yet, the moment he said it, a pain flowed through his body for a moment. “Fucking brain, stop. I am not mating with anyone except Petey and that’s it. He’s my only love and I am not breeding like my mother just to create offspring. Never. Even if that “dream child” we have can never be. It’s a nice dream, though.” He muttered in his mind, another spike of pain stinging his heart but he knew it was logical. No matter how much he “bred” Petey, they were both male. They couldn’t have a child together. That hurt so much the pain pulsed through his body a few times.

The door opened, making him flinch and cough on the toothpaste and spit he was spitting out.

“Who are you looking at, Man? It’s too damn early.” Steve griped, not even telling Dogman to leave while he used the bathroom.

“Myself.” Dogman signed, leaving Steve to his business.

Steve had only hummed, still waking up.

……

While Steve got ready, even hearing the shower start, Dogman called Petey and after a few rings, it picked up.

“Good morning, Love.” He winked tiredly. “How is the trip going?” Petey asked, then sipped his cup of coffee, and Dogman noticed he was still wearing one of his shirts. The ARMY one specifically.

Dogman ignored the jolt along his body when he saw it. “Good. We went to a club last night because that’s what Steve wanted, but Clarence and I were able to connect a little. How’re things there?” He signed, and due to his long sleeve shirt, Petey couldn’t see the tattoos. “Do you all have plans today?” He asked, smiling.

Petey’s “waking up” face smiled at him, eyes soft. “I’m glad you were able to connect a little at least. But yes, Genie and I are going to go out, just us parents and Rene is going to watch the kids.” He paused. “I say that, but it’s more like we’re doing errands while she babysits. We’ll pay her, of course, and Lil Petey will help her if Valentina cries, since she couldn’t hear it when it happens. But it would still be nice to get to know Genie more and we’ll both be away from our kids. Is that bad? I don’t think it’s bad. I trust Rene to watch them, despite her disability. Oh! Speaking of her, please tell Steve she’s fine. She took the couch since Lil Petey’s bed was too small, but we did give her plenty of blankets and pillows and she knows where things are if she needs anything.” Petey added, turning to make a little more coffee in case Rene wanted any. “How has your sleep been? You still look tired despite being dressed.” He smiled, eyes still soft, happy to hear from Dogman.

Dogman’s own eyes softened as well, wishing he was there to touch Petey. It made his fingers ache that he couldn’t. “I didn’t get much sleep, but that’s okay. It’s a new place. Steve and I shared a room so he wouldn’t make himself broke. He’s getting ready now and we’ll get Clarence in a bit. Then we’re going to head to the motorcycle show. Those sound fun.” He smiled, his instincts still screaming he should be there with Petey, but it was just his instincts. Wolves shared a lot of their time with their mates. It was crucial. But Dogman knew when to ignore it. “I might want one, but it wouldn’t be logical if I need to get groceries or pick up Lil Petey.”

Petey laughed. “How about you get one once we move? We need that truck after all.”

Dogman paused, realizing he didn’t tell Petey his thoughts while talking with Dave. “I’m actually thinking of finding a new car once my truck is fixed. I’m thinking of giving it to Lil Petey when he gets old enough to drive. If I keep driving it, I’m just going to run it to the ground and it’s already a little old. So I was thinking, I would buy a new car afterwards and we could save it for him. Then, he could have a car to work with while he’s learning to drive. And if he gets into an accident, which I’m hoping not for his safety, then it’s not like he’d be using a new car. What do you think?” He inquired, a little nervous since he thought of it without consulting Petey.

Petey paused, taking in the information. He hummed, sipping his coffee. “That might actually be a good idea. But I’m definitely helping you find a different car to drive. I’m not having a goddamn TANK in our driveway. Be it my house or when we move. But that truck is Knight’s right? Are you sure? It could get wrecked to the point it can’t be used.” He mentioned, worry on his face.

Dogman smiled warmly, wishing he was there to touch Petey. The ache in his hands was stronger but he knew that was because he wished he could touch Petey. “That’s why I brought it up. It’s old and paid off and yes, it’s Knight’s, but I don’t want a truck I can’t use. Besides, if our son knows it’s his grandpa’s car, he might learn car responsibility. I’ll wait a couple years to teach him, maybe until he’s 10-years old, but it should work.” He signed, the ache in his fingers unbearable due to wishing he could touch his mate.

Petey hummed again, taking a moment to think before he nodded. “Okay. That’s actually pretty smart. The house you showed me didn’t have a garage though.” He pointed out.

Dogman’s heart warmed when Petey remembered the details. “We can build one. If we want. I also texted them yesterday while we were at the bar through text and changed the contact to your number since you could speak with them. I understand it’s “my” home I’m thinking about, but you can speak, I can’t. I hope you don’t mind.” He signed, knowing he would have to hang up soon or else he would leave Steve and Clarence to go back home already. It was strange. He was having fun, of course, but he craved to touch Petey, but he knew that was his instincts, wanting to be close to his mate.

“I don’t mind. I realized it might be smarter too since I can’t be easily scammed into spending more than it’s worth and I can point out why we should actually pay less.” Petey laughed, cocky, and pressed his fingers against his cheek, his eyes more mischievous, similar to when he told on the school and the parents before. Almost as “evil”, but not quite, at least yet. That would depend on the sellers and realtor.

Dogman gulped, but still smiled after. “Go all out, Darlin. Do what you want.” He smiled, shaking off the chill down his spine.

Some noise came from Petey’s end and Dogman heard Rene and Lil Petey. “Did you want to say “hi” to them?” Petey asked, eyes bright.

Dogman nodded, and he spent some time talking to them and even Steve was able to talk to Rene a bit before they decided to see if Clarence was up and ready to go.

……….

The “show” was apparently a big deal. Even when they parked early enough, there were still a lot of bikers. They walked around the acres of not only “show” motorcycles, but ones that belonged to people as well along with trucks that had “toy” trailers to carry their bikes in. Clarence was like a kid in a candy store and Dogman smiled and laughed the whole time he was telling them what types of bikes were what. Steve called him a nerd, but he still listened as Clarence kept talking. There were some vendors for the bikers and they got some snacks while there, just following Clarence around. Dogman liked the idea of a motorcycle, but Petey had been right. After he got a new car that could transport others or things, he could get one. At least being there and listening to Clarence, he could decide what kind of bike to get.
It was fun and they laughed and made fun of each other even as some bikers let them sit on their bikes to feel how great it would be to ride it.
As the sun went from the middle of the sky to the east, they began to decide what to get for dinner and even if Steve suggested they go out again, both Clarence and Dogman disagreed, laughing when they did it at the same time.

Then, Dogman got distracted by a particular bike as Clarence and Steve walked ahead, and Dogman heard a loud series of barks and was tackled before he could turn his head, vaguely hearing a woman yell out for her dog to stop and apologizing for its behavior. He opened his eyes as the pain of the impact with the ground lessened and his eyes widened, body going stiff and still. He was used to normal dogs, but this one was “different”. This one was an Irish Setter and it was missing an eye, the same one Red had been missing, trapping him under its paws as it panted and began to bark, “speaking” to him.

“I know you! I know you! I don’t know from where, but I know you!” She barked, tail wagging happily. “I remember that face anywhere!” She tried licking Dogman’s face, but he was able to keep her face away, still shocked and only impulsively pushing her away.

“Ruby, please! I am so sorry! She’s usually more behaved than this.” The owner apologized.

“Greg, are you okay?” Clarence had asked, both realizing the commotion behind them and realizing Dogman hadn’t been behind them.

“It’s just another dog, Greg. Just push it away.” Steve had said, rolling his eyes.

“I am sorry, I don’t know what came over her. She’s usually more well behaved.” The owner said, a woman still wearing her biking gear and she tried pulling the leash, but Ruby didn’t budge, her tail wagging so fast it was a blur. “Ruby, come on, girl.” She whistled.

Ruby tried getting closer to the immobile and shocked Dogman, barking wildly. “Where do I know you from? I swear I know you and it makes me happy to know you. Did I know you as a puppy? Did I meet you somewhere? Who are you? I know you and I’m so happy I do!” She panted, excited.

Dogman’s mind had begun spiraling. Sure, she could’ve been just any Irish Setter, but she hadn’t lied when she said she knew him. But he knew he never met her before. He backed away once she was pulled off him and his anxiety spiked. His bark was mixed with a whine. “I don’t know you. I don’t.” He hadn’t realized his breathing became short as he stood shakily, the sound of bikes roaring to life reminding him of a cougar’s snarl. Of his first love’s yelp of pain as he died and was eaten alive. Of cries of pain and yowls of a successful hunt. Of his own snarls of anger and gunshots from hunters. “I don’t know you.”

Ruby whined as she was pulled away and Steve placed his hand on his shoulder, snickering, not realizing Dogman’s state of mind. “I didn’t realize you were scared of dogs, since you were one. It wasn’t even a pit bull or a German shepherd.” He laughed, but got worried when Dogman didn’t move and he realized his friend’s breathing was off. “Hey, you okay?”

Clarence put a hand on his shoulder, realizing Dogman wasn’t reacting to them. “Greg? Hey, what’s wrong?” He asked, shaking his shoulder.

Dogman stumbled, trying to move, even as his breathing grew shorter, eyes still wide. ‘It couldn't be.’ He had thought. He tried shaking it away by literally shaking his head violently, but he grasped his chest, unable to calm his breathing. His tags weren’t there. He couldn’t grasp them. He grasped the worn collar Petey gave him, feeling too hot. All he could hear was the yowls of the cougar and the yelps of pain as Red died. It invaded his head. He had seen dogs before, even Irish Setters, but none had approached him ever, finding him strange and untrustworthy. Like the uncanny valley but for dogs. But this one did. This one even said she knew him. Was it reincarnation? He didn’t know. If it was, was he keeping Knight from reincarnating? He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t breathe. It wasn’t his fault. He didn’t want Red to die. It wasn’t his fault…it wasn’t…it wasn’t his fault! But he should’ve known better. He knew Red was easy prey and that far in the mountains had predators looking for an easy meal. He left Red behind like a sitting duck. It was his fault. If he’d stayed close, he could’ve gotten to the cougar before it attacked Red. And the same thing happened with Petey, didn’t it? If he’d been there, if he’d gone home, Basil wouldn’t have been able to hurt him.

“HEY! Focus on me! Focus on me, Greg.” Steve yelled, grabbing his head and making him make eye contact with him. “Breathe like me.” Steve said sternly, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly.

“Yeah, breathe, Greg. I don’t know what’s happening with you, but we’re here. Breathe.” Clarence tried, rubbing his back under the tattoo. He’d never seen Dogman like this. He’s seen him agitated, pissed off, happy, moody, but never like this.

Dogman tried, closing his eyes and placing his head against Steve’s chest, which Steve allowed, listening to his heartbeat. It was strong and steady. Not like Red’s was before he died. He may have moved on, but it was like seeing a ghost. A ghost of someone he loved. And he still didn’t know why the dog said that when he was sure he’d never seen her before. He turned his head, breathing in Steve’s scent through his shirt, trying to calm down. It worked after a few minutes of him copying Steve’s breathing and scenting him. He was so embarrassed. He hadn’t meant for that to happen. Not at all. “Sorry.” He signed, his body feeling like jelly.

Steve pet the back of his head. “No need to be sorry, something obviously happened. Let’s get some food, okay? Clarence or I can drive.”

Clarence raised a brow. “What even happened? You had a panic attack out of nowhere.” Then he held his hand out, palm up, waiting for the keys.

Dogman shook his head, trying to gain his strength back and recover the fun momentum of the trip. “I’m fine. I’ll drive.” He signed, turning his back and heading back towards the car. He was fine now. Red was dead, parts of him having not even begun to digest in the belly of a shot down cougar, while the rest was buried under the earth on his owner’s land, no doubt skeletal bones now, feeding whatever lay beneath. The next time he visits that town, maybe he should visit Red’s owner. See how he’s doing. Red deserved to know how he was doing. That he wasn’t forgotten.
That female must have confused him for someone else. “It’s my turn to pick dinner anyway. Let’s try something new.” He turned his head back to them as they shrugged to each other, and smiled at them. “Have you guys had Indian cuisine yet? If not, you guys are in for a treat. Then we could see a movie or just walk around the park and enjoy the quiet or find something fun to do that’s not a club.”

Steve had to translate for Dogman, which he didn’t mind. What he did mind, though, was Dogman brushing whatever that was off. But, he wouldn’t bring it up yet. It was obvious it was something hard for Dogman to talk about and he was deflecting to not bring them down.

Clarence walked alongside Steve. “Does he not trust us?” He whispered, his eyes on Dogman’s tense back.

Steve sighed, rubbing his head. “He does. If he got a tattoo from a stranger was any indication. But all this has made me realize, I don’t know him as well as I thought. Or at least his past. He’s talked to me about his military history a little bit, but nothing more. Nothing about parents or where he came from or even how he came to be “Dogman”. I doubt this was something from his military days, but now isn’t the time to question him. He’s trying to keep the trip fun, that’s obvious. I just hope we don’t run into any trouble.”

Clarence looked confused. “You think he’s going to start trouble? I hope not. He gives me enough headaches at work.” He groaned.

Steve chuckled, but he knew Dogman well enough. “No. But I know he’d finish it. Unless he talks it out, he’s going to hurt someone just to distract himself. You might not know it, but that’s what happened when you showed up last time. He was pissed and couldn’t do anything, so I offered to help him blow off steam. I don’t know who he usually talks to for his issues, but I doubt it’s us, so we better keep an eye out. He’s trying to keep things light, but it’s only a matter of time before he can’t mask anymore.”

Clarence hummed, placing his finger to his chin. “If it’s that bad, I think I know a way to blow off steam without anyone getting hurt.” A smile broke out on his face.

Steve raised a brow as they got to the car, Dogman still quiet, hearing everything, unsure if they meant for him to hear or not, but he couldn’t refute it either. “And what’s that?”

Clarence snagged the keys from Dogman, unsure if driving was safe for him at the moment. If he was that “touchy”, he could get road rage. “Who wants to see who’s the better shot out of us? An ex-Marine, an active duty cop, or an ex-Military man? You both gotta be rusty,” he shrugged, egging Dogman a little despite knowing he was still a good shot, “so I should win easily. We can find a paintball place before they close then get Indian for dinner.”

Steve scoffed, a cocky smile lighting up his face. “You’re on, Copper. No one messes with us Marines.” He stuck his thumb to his chest, opening the passenger door.

Dogman was still reeling, but a small smile quirked the corners of his mouth and he let Clarence take the keys. He wouldn’t get road rage, but he might get distracted which was dangerous. He had to let it go. They were there to have fun. “You’re challenging an ex-Military soldier who’s also an active duty cop? Do you even know what rank I was?” He couldn’t help it, his smile grew.

Clarence listened to the phone speak for Dogman and he smiled bigger, revealing his teeth. “What? A rookie? You couldn’t have been that good, Greg. You’re too reckless and hotheaded to be anything higher than that.”

Dogman laughed, realizing neither knew he was once a lieutenant. He got into the back seat, also taking that time to calm down and clear his mind. “I guess we’ll see, won’t we?” His phone spoke.

Steve grinned almost manically. “The winner gets bragging rights.”

Clarence started up the car. “Bragging? Is that the best we can do?” He pulled out as Steve searched for a place, but his smile was equally as big as Steve’s and he could feel the competitive spirit in the car. “I guess the winner will decide what they want. Keeps things interesting.”

Steve lightly pushed Clarence’s shoulder. “I like the way you think, Clarence. Alright. I just hope you’re both ready for what I choose.”

“You?” Clarence scoffed. “I could shoot you with my eyes closed.”

Steve turned a little to look at Dogman. “Can you believe this Copper, Greg? He thinks he can beat either of us.”

“Oh, fuck no. No teaming up. It’s all against each other.” Clarence butt in.

Dogman could only chuckle, his predator instincts already writhing in his veins with the chance to “hunt”. “Neither of you stand a chance against me. You’re both my prey here.” He signed, only Steve was able to read it.

“Your “prey”, huh? You’re nothing but a house pet, Greg. You couldn’t hunt anything but a little rabbit if you wanted to.” Steve teased. “How about this, Clarence? Greg?” He made sure they were listening. “The first one down has to walk around in his underwear in the park later after dinner.”

Clarence made a noise of indignation. “You’re fucking nuts.”

“Ssscared?” Dogman spoke, his smile growing more feral.

“Jesus, Greg, don’t talk, it freaks me out. But no, I am not scared. I just don’t want any of us getting in trouble for public exposure.” Clarence cursed.

Steve began to laugh and chant. “Clarence is a scaredy cat, Clarence is a scaredy cat who’s fixed.” He did it over and over until Clarence sent him a glare.

Clarence flipped him off, mirroring both Steve’s and Dogman’s grins. “Fine. Loser streaks in the park and they don’t try to get out of it. We’re all men enough to hold our ends of deals.”

Steve and Dogman both nodded and they shook Clarence’s hand, all of them in agreement.

Game: Ex-Marine vs Ex-Military vs Active Cop
Status: On the Countdown

Chapter Text

By the time they arrived at the paintball field, Dogman could feel his instincts screaming and his hackles were raised. Yes, the drive helped him calm fully from the panic attack, but it also allowed him to get lost in his mind, his anger growing. He wanted to let off steam another way. The way he used to, where he could feel bones break and faces breaking under his knuckles, where he could feel the warm blood cool on his hands. But…this was as much as he was allowed to have. That also annoyed him. Because of what he was, he couldn’t act out. He couldn’t protect his family-his pack- how he wanted to. He always had to be in control and it pissed him off. He wanted to kill Basil for hurting his mate and putting his child in danger. He wanted to throw those parents at the meeting across the room and show them what happened when you fucked around with his family. If he wasn’t outnumbered, he knew he would’ve killed Celia that night. If they weren’t at a hospital, he would’ve shot Dr. Scum between the eyes. Or perhaps his leg, watch him bleed out as he ripped him apart with his fangs and bare hands. A dark chuckle left him and he paused, realizing how dark they’d gotten.

But no, he was there with some of his pack and they were there to let off some friendly aggression, and judging by Clarence’s and Steve’s reactions, they needed it too. He figured it made sense. Clarence, like Dogman, couldn’t “let loose” often, but not because he was under the same scrutinized eye like him. He was a Chief. THE Chief of Police, so he couldn’t just break protocol and get reckless. He also had a baby and a wife at home who needed him to be smart and cautious. Steve wasn’t under the same pressure as them, but he was the sole guardian of his disabled sister who still needed him and needed his income to help support them.

In comparison…did that make Dogman wrong? He was reckless. He jumped into things without thinking, especially dangerous situations. He had a temper. His mistakes put his pack and his family in danger. Yet, he couldn’t help it. He always felt more frustrated and caged when he couldn’t do what his instincts said to when his loved ones were threatened. He hated having to just listen or stay put.

“Now, I don’t know about you both, but we should have at least one rule before we start.” Clarence said, grabbing his gear, as did Steve and Dogman, along with what paintball weapons to use.

Steve placed his goggles on his face, chuckling evilly. “What? It’s simple. We just gotta get a flag, right?”

Dogman had never played paintball, but he too wore goggles, knowing his head wouldn’t fit in a helmet. “I thought we just shot each other.”

Clarence let out an exasperated sigh. “It’s both. But if we want, we can just do the shooting each other part. Especially since there’s no teams and once shot, we have to call “out”. But, what I was wanting to say was, we make a noise to signal when to start once we’re in our places. I’m not risking either of you cheating and hitting me once a whistle gets called.” He glared, pointing at them both.

Steve hummed, his voice going a little higher as he lied. “We wouldn’t do thaaat.”

Clarence raised a brow. “That’s precisely why I don’t believe you.”

Dogman grinned, showing his phone for the last time before he had to put it up along with theirs so they wouldn’t get damaged. “It wouldn’t be any fun if we did that. It’s no fun hunting tied up game prey.” He was purposefully teasing them, but it was funnier that they fell for it, their faces shocked and growing more offended the longer Dogman smiled.

……………

Genie and Petey were walking around, having already gotten errands done, but Lil Petey and Rene had assured them that everything was great and Valentina was taking her nap, so they decided to walk around a little more, enjoying some child-free time. They could get that time when their partners were home too, but it was different since they weren’t there and they rarely had time to get to know each other.

Genie sipped her iced tea and hummed happily. “This has been so nice. Yesterday, we went with the kids to the park and today we got to just do our own thing for a while. Are you sure Rene can watch them both, though?” She inquired, looking around at the shops, seeing if she wanted or needed anything.

Petey laughed. “She’s perfectly capable and Lil Petey knows to behave and help out. If it’s not Molly or Greg, he’s usually well behaved. Speaking of behaving, though, have you heard from Clarence or Greg?” He sipped his own coffee, looking for a pet store to buy Dogman a new collar.

Giggling, Genie nodded. “Sure have. Well, I’ve heard from Clarence. He called me before bed last night-well-early this morning. It was fine since Vee was up for a bottle anyway. He said they went to a club and he drank a little more than usual, but it was nice getting to know Greg without the stress of work or their relationship there. Oh, and he showed me the tattoo he got. He got Valentina’s footprint on his chest. It’s so sweet.” She blushed, happy as could be.

Petey rolled his eyes fondly. “That’s nice. Was it only him?” He wondered, thinking if Steve got one and of what, thinking Dogman wouldn’t get a tattoo due to his aversion to needles or strangers getting too close.

Genie shrugged, tossing her tea. “Not sure, he didn’t say. But it sounds like they’re having fun.”

Petey hummed, really missing Dogman, which again, was ridiculous to him. Not just because he saw him the day before but also because he talked to him this morning. “I’m glad. I wonder what kind of stories they’ll have to tell. Who knows what kind of trouble they’re getting into.” He laughed and thought about if Dogman had tattoos, picturing it, only to almost choke on his drink, a blush highlighting his face. He didn’t have a specific tattoo design in mind, but whatever his mind thought of made him warm despite the cold air. He could picture a twin set along Dogman’s sides, perfect for when Petey liked to run his claws down his body. Or maybe his chest? Dogman had an attractive chest (in Petey’s biased opinion). Maybe along his back? Petey also liked how broad and strong it was. Maybe his hands? So he could see the design anytime Dogman touched him. His arms? He did love how Dogman held him with them.

“Petey?” Genie giggled, as if she knew, tilting her head as she stared at him. “What are you thinking about, hm?”

His blush darkened, having been caught, and he hissed at her in embarrassment, his tail flailing around. “THAT’S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS, GENIE!” He yelled, then walked past her, trying to calm his racing heart and burning face, hearing her laugh while she followed behind.

They went into the pet store that was closest and Petey had to ignore each time Genie began to snicker as he looked at collars, his blush coming back. He should’ve gone alone, but he wanted to surprise Dogman with a new collar by the time they returned. He wore the other one so much and he was rough with it, not even to say what happened while they were separated, to make it so worn and torn.

Genie looked with him, seeing all the types. “So why are you getting him a collar? Did you get his current one too?” She asked. She was simply curious, happy to see how much Petey did indeed love her friend, obvious by how he thought about him even when he wasn’t near.

Petey nodded, studying a dark brown leather one, thick, made for extra large dogs, and a fabric black one, like the one he had now but different. “I thought it would help protect his sutures. So far it’s worked, but it might break anytime now with how rough he’s been with it. What do you think he’d like?”

Genie looked, spotting a thick fabric green camo one. “What about this one?”

Petey frowned, thinking. “He might like it since it would remind him of his military days, but it wouldn’t go with everything he wears. We could still get it so he has a couple to choose from and he won’t ruin just one so easily.” He smiled at her then as she grabbed it, satisfied. “I think he’d love one from you too. I might just find another black leather one. Leather is best for it’s durability and its easy to clean.” A thought did occur to him though as they walked to the checkout line. “Do you know what happened to him? Like has he told you? Because I haven’t heard either you or Clarence ask.”

Genie hummed, running the collar through her hands. “Clarence wanted to ask, but I told him not to. It’s not our business unless Greg wants to tell us. We found him as he is and he’s been a great friend, so why would I question a gift horse in the mouth?”

It was silent as they paid, Genie insisting if it was from her, she would pay, and they walked out before Petey spoke again. “I know I’ve said this before, but I’m happy he found you. I’ll even admit I’m happy he has Steve and Rene.”

“I think about it sometimes, you know?” Genie said, her voice more serious. At Petey’s confused look, she elaborated. “I saw the photos on his wall during Thanksgiving, but I never got the chance to ask and I wasn’t sure how sensitive of a topic it was. I know the dog in the portraits was him, minus the scars he has, but I have no clue who the people were. I would have to guess his owners, but his home was so empty and it seems like he’s been alone for a long time. It makes me admire his kindness even more and in turn, makes me want to be the best friend I can possibly be for him. Loneliness can breed cruelty. Nonetheless whatever happened to him or his owners. Yet, he’s always been kind and gentle.”

Petey nodded, understanding, but didn’t say anything about Knight or Alice since it wasn’t his place. “I’m not entirely sure it didn’t breed cruelty. He’s only gentle and kind to his loved ones and those he sees in need of protection. Even Clarence has seen his switch flip, even if it wasn’t directed at him.” He mentioned, thinking of the night Dogman ripped open Basil with his teeth.

Genie smiled softly. “I’m not surprised.”

Petey raised his brow at her, again confused. “How?”

Sighing, Genie looked around. “He was a military dog, right? That hasn’t changed and I don’t think it will. He’s beyond wise when he wants to be so it’s no doubt he would know cruelty and violence and yet choose to stay kind and gentle. Hehehe.” She laughed, thinking before looking up at him warmly. “Reminds me of Clarence a little. Clarence isn’t outwardly warm to many, just his family and his few friends. But there was a time where he actually went no contact with his family. All because of me. And his family means everything to him.”

Petey’s ears perked and he motioned for her to continue. “Really? I thought he had a big family?”

Genie nodded. “He does. And he still doesn’t talk to some of them, but he’s a man who sticks to his principles.” She winked at him and her smile turned more nostalgic. “When we began to date, and after we became serious about our relationship, he brought me to a family reunion to introduce me. A lot of the older people were definitely unsure, and the younger generations didn’t care, but his great-grandmother, before she passed, she opposed greatly and usually the family listened to her because she’s the eldest. She didn’t like her grandchild dating a white woman. I was so worried and scared he would break up with me for it, seeing as he thought and spoke so highly of his family, but even if he didn’t outright scream in her face, he did protect me, not so kindly saying how unfair it was for them to judge who he loved.” She sighed, blushing a little. “I actually remember his last words to them before he went no contact. He said: “I don’t care what any of you think, I love Genie and one day she’s going to be my wife, so you can either be there and support us, or I can start a new family with her.”” She giggled then, her blush more noticeable. “We hadn’t even talked about marriage or anything by that point. I was too stunned and embarrassed to say anything and it was quiet for a while since I had never seen him so angry before. He was angry FOR me.” Her smile faltered a little, remembering the pain her husband had felt. “It did tear him up later on, though. He stood by his words, but that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt him deeply to have to choose between his family and his girlfriend.”

Petey silently listened before asking. “You said he’s talking to some of them now, though?”

She hummed, nodding. “That’s right. It was getting close to our wedding day a couple years later and he was so sad about no one in his family being there for our day, and I admit I talked with my dad about it. I was stressed as is, and I needed advice if I should reach out for Clarence or leave it be. I was scared to go to them alone, unsure if they would even listen to what I had to say. It wasn’t like his friends or anything, this was his family who outright refused our relationship. So, the next day, to my surprise, my dad took me and we went to Clarence’s parents house. I said what I had to say, and even if it made them let their guards down, what my dad said helped them reconsider. My dad is a blue collar guy. He’s worked with people of many types and he even praised Clarence, which wasn’t new to me, Clarence had long gotten my dad’s approval. I’m not sure exactly what it was he said that changed their minds, but on our wedding day, not only did his parents show up, but his siblings and some of his cousins and his aunt and uncles. Now, I’m so accepted I even know a few “secret” family recipes.” She smiled widely, happy. “I actually received my first recipe from his mom. It was after our second…our second miscarriage, and she came over to help out and make us dinner. We both were taking it hard, of course, but he was being an exceptional asshole. I finally had enough and I reprimanded him in front of her, enough to the point he looked guilty. It was the first time she’d seen me do that, thinking I was this meek little blonde, but after that, she took me into the kitchen and showed me how to make one of their family recipes. Not only to show her approval, but also to help me calm down and comfort me.”

Petey was shocked. He had no idea they had to go through all that. Wanting to comfort her as well and open up, he patted her back. “If it’s anything to you, I think my mom would’ve liked you too. And I know Greg’s family would also, if you ever get the chance to meet them.”

Genie’s eyes sparkled and she gasped, grabbing his arms. “HE HAS FAMILY?!”

Alarmed, Petey bristled, but he stayed calm. She just spooked him a little. “Uh…kind of? They’re just family friends of his, but like how he’s “Uncle Greg” to Valentina, he’s not really her uncle. I’m not even sure if I should’ve said that.” He muttered, but she’d heard.

She shook him. “Why wasn’t I told?!”

Petey tried stopping her, getting dizzy. “To be fair, even Steve doesn’t know, I think. Greg doesn’t like mentioning the people that were in his life before he became “Dogman”. I only know because he took Lil Petey and I there for the trip. It overwhelms him being surrounded by people who knew him when he was just a dog. But that’s all I’m saying. That’s a talk between you both. I feel bad enough saying anything without consulting him first.” He was able to make her stop.

Genie pouted, but she sighed afterwards. “I get it. I’ll ask him then. Now, let’s find a jewelry store. Clarence needs a new watch and I’m going to surprise him with one. Maybe you’ll find something you like or something for Greg? I don’t think he wears jewelry, though.”

Petey had calmed down, happy that Genie understood to some extent and dropped it. “I’m not sure he’s thought about it. He wears a watch but I don’t know if he needs another one. But sure, let’s have a look and head back to the kids.”

……………

Steve made himself flush against a paint stained pallet, cursing and breathing heavily. “Fucking…dammit! He’s an easy target, so why the fuck can’t I get a shot on him?” He growled to himself, peeking out from his hiding place and looking for Dogman, the one he had tried to hit but got the tables turned pretty quick. They’d all been at this for 2-hours and they had to wrap it up before they were forced out due to the place closing. He even tried getting Clarence, but the man had pushed something in front of himself so he could get away.

Personally, he was getting exhausted. He knew Clarence had to as well, judging by how easy it was to find him, yet since he was active duty, he knew how to use his surroundings as well. Yet, the one he was most confused about was Dogman. He heard from Clarence that Dogman was older than them (if you go by dog years converted to human years and not the human body he had), yet even if they got some sights on him, Steve was amazed how intense Dogman was taking it, which only drove himself and Clarence to act the same. Because of Dogman, this was beginning to feel less like a game and more like survival. He couldn’t see Dogman’s eyes, so it was hard to tell what mindset he was in. If Dogman was only released from duty recently, then he could easily slip back, unlike Steve. He knew it didn’t matter who got shot first, but at the same time, it was beginning to feel like it did. He’d been out of commission for 6-years. Since Rene was 9-years old and their parents passed. He only used his gun when needed or for fun and he was a good vendor now. A great one, of course, (he should go into culinary arts) but that didn’t really keep him in shape from his training or anything.

…

Then, there was Clarence. He was exhausted as is, dammit. He wasn’t used to this type of thing since his academy days and when he was a rookie. He was used to some field work and then mostly in office work and overseeing his team. It worked, because then his wife wouldn’t worry about him so much and he wasn’t a target for his baby. His baby they tried so hard to have. He swore he had to let Dogman know how much he trusted him for sure because he left his wife and baby with Dogman’s family and a child (Rene) he didn’t know. But then wasn’t the time because things had gotten intense. He didn’t expect them to, but Dogman and Steve were good opponents. He was a cop, but before that, he was a civilian. While Dogman was a RETIRED military man and still an active cop now, Steve was just an ex-Marine since he had to leave early. He still fought his hardest as to not be hit but also try and hit them, but it was harder than it seemed.

…..

Dogman, on the other hand, was having the time of his life. They couldn’t touch him, and even if they evaded him, it just made the hunt more enjoyable. He was brought back to the “field” where any moment you could lose your life. He was brought back to the stakes at hand. He knew it wasn’t that serious, but that just meant it was “fun”. They couldn’t touch him and it made his heart race and instincts scream. He almost got them both multiple times, if it wasn’t for them putting items, like boards or tvs, in front of him to block his shot. He should be exhausted, but the adrenaline was pumping and his hunter instincts were fueling him to the point he felt like he was on the moon. If Steve and Clarence were close enough, they’d see his eyes dilated. He knew they had to stop it soon, if not for the timer, then for how slow they were moving. Just like prey. They run and run, but then hide down. It was funny. Like Elks in the pastures. Unknowing, not usually prey for humans. But Dogman wasn’t human. Not fully. Another hour went by as he purposefully crowded them near each other so they’d be easier to hunt. They didn’t know that’s what he was doing, but what did it matter? He could feel himself drooling at the prospect of hunting such good “game”. As they hid from each other and himself, it was a matter of time before he decided who would lose. It was hard to decide which should lose. So…he watched. They couldn’t see him, but he could see them. It was a trick he learned in the military as well as utilizing the feline’s “ambush” technique. Stay quiet and observe. He learned that from Lil Petey, watching the kid chase bugs or when they’d fish and he would go still. While he watched, he tried not to laugh. They were so exhausted, it was funny. They needed to be in the field or train more.

Clarence took the chance and moved from his spot, shooting Steve in the stomach, not knowing if he was even close, and that’s when Dogman moved. He then moved from his vantage point atop tvs and pallets and earth, and shot them both in the head, laughing as they both cried out.

“OUT!” They both yelled, then glared at Dogman who smiled rottenly from his vantage point.

Dogman jumped down and pulled his goggles up. “You both need to learn how to hunt.” He signed, earning him a hit from Steve in the gut since he was the only one who could understand.

…….

They cleaned up and got dinner, both Clarence and Steve waiting for what Dogman would want as the winner. Neither knew what it would be. Even Dogman didn’t know at first. He really didn’t want anything from them. He didn’t want to waste it on them buying his dinner, but a part of him did feel bad Steve would have to streak.

What he didn’t know was that Steve, in revenge, since he could be that petty when he wanted to, went a few blocks down and got them a pot brownie to share. He made sure it wasn’t the strongest, just in case, since he didn’t want to handle any trauma that may or may not come up from having any. But he still got it, also curious. Besides, Petey never said to not introduce Dogman to “drugs”. And even he knew Dogman took CBD to sleep during certain times. Pot, or the THC wasn’t that different, right?

After eating and as it got dark, they went to the closest park to the hotel so they could just walk, enjoying the night and just in case they were spotted, then they couldn’t be traced to the rental. They waited until little to no one was there and Dogman decided some music would be nice. He played his speaker (a portable speaker) and when Steve gave them the brownies, he was hesitant. He still took a few bites, maybe half or so of his, tasting something off and deciding against it, and wordlessly gave it to Clarence. He didn’t like chocolate anyway. Maybe that was it.

Steve was nervous as all Hell after that. Mostly because he was surprised Dogman ate some of his own, and also because Clarence finished it after Steve ate his. But he couldn’t have warned them. If he did, neither would’ve eaten it and he just wanted to have a good laugh. It would be funny to see them stoned at least a little. Especially Dogman, who he knew to be usually on the “sober” end of everything fun. He didn’t mind, really, but he was beyond curious what he’d be like.

They chatted about work or their families for a while until Dogman realized both of them getting giggly and not making sense. He wasn’t any better, if not more aware. The “Sea Shanty Melody” came on on his phone and by then he wanted to dance and laugh too. He felt light and airy and that terrified him, but he couldn’t express it. He just felt light and it scared him.

“Go on, Steve, fulfill your punishment!” Clarence had yelled out, bobbing his head to the song, giggling, honest to God like a school girl giggling.

Steve laughed, taking his clothes off. “Only if Greg replays that song. It’s catchy as fuck and I wanna sing to it.” He made sure no one was looking and tried not feeling mortified he was actually doing this, but he kept laughing when his shirt got caught and he kept yelping and almost tripping.

Dogman did, hating how it took focus to make the body listen now. He didn’t like it. The body tried to listen, he tried commanding it, but it was difficult. Things swam in his vision and he didn’t like that. He played the song on repeat and moved to help Steve, stuck between being stoned and just going along with it, and being pissed Steve gave them weed infused brownies without telling them. He figured it out pretty quick after he started to feel fuzzy and saw how giggly they were getting. “I’m kicking your ass tomorrow when we’re all sober, you asshole.” He signed, having to do it slowly since he wasn’t sure if he was signing correctly.

Clarence tried drinking water, feeling insanely thirsty. “Was it the brownies, Man? Hahahahaha, I fucking hate you! What if we get checked when we get back? We could get in serious trouble! Fuck you, Dude.” Clarence sighed, his head spinning, but he also found the situation hilarious. Here they were, in a park, stoned because the Food Guy wanted to fuck with them a little, and if things went wrong, he and Dogman could be fired over it.

Once naked, Steve strutted and cackled more at their looks of discomfort and especially disgust by Clarence before Clarence burst into a loud laugh, pointing at him.

“Why’re you strutting? Your dick ain’t nothin!” He cackled, making Steve blush and flip him off.

Dogman rolled his eyes but couldn’t help but chuckle too, pushing Steve for what he did. He’d be more pissed the next day, but due to the weed in his system, that was hard to do at the moment. He wasn’t necessarily mad that Steve did it, even though Clarence was right so he hoped they didn’t get a random drug test requirement, but he was mad at him for not telling them and giving them the choice to take any or not. He knew Steve well enough to know it wasn’t to be cruel or malicious, Steve was the type that when having fun, he wanted his companions to have as much fun as they could too and he would admit, Clarence and himself weren’t the most “partying” people Steve could have as friends. It didn’t mean how he went about it wasn’t wrong. And he knew he was going to give Steve a good talking to or a few hits just for it. “You’re hopeless.” He signed, but also didn’t tell Steve to put clothes back on even as the poor guy started shivering but was too proud to give up.

They had more fun and jokes especially at Steve’s expense before Dogman and Clarence agreed to show him mercy. Plus, they didn’t want him getting sick from being naked in such cold weather. Besides, they should be getting sleep since Dogman still wanted to go to the museum and they had to pack to head home the next day too. It didn’t help that they were all getting delirious and sleepy while still at the park.

Dogman sobered quicker than them as well since he didn’t have as much and made sure Clarence got to his room safely and reminded him to at least text Genie goodnight. Then, he made sure Steve got into pajamas and he gave him an extra blanket to keep warm before he flopped on his own bed, sending Petey a text as well as his eyes grew heavy.

[Dogman: Hey, Darlin. Sorry I haven’t contacted you much. We had a long day. And Steve distracted us so I couldn’t call around Lil Petey’s bed time. I’ll make it up to him, but I was wanting to say goodnight and that I love you and miss you and can’t wait to hold you again tomorrow. I hope everything is going well there and I hope you have good dreams. Goodnight. Love you both.]

Then, he yawned, not meaning for it to be loud, and plugged in his phone, staring at his hands. He hoped the hands he “inherited” would be strong enough to not lose anyone again. ‘Goodnight, Knight. Goodnight, Big Mama. I hope you both are happy where you are.’ He fell asleep before being able to see Petey’s response.

[Petey: No need to apologize, you’re supposed to be having fun, Love. Our little boy tried staying up as late as he could, but sleep won that round. I can’t wait to hold you too and finally have you back in my bed. In our bed. Lil Petey is NOT the best cuddle partner, that’s for sure. Be safe and I can’t wait to hear what trouble you guys got into. Love you too (we both do) and goodnight. I hope your dreams are sweet as well.]

Chapter Text

The night was humid as it rained, the occasional thunderstorm brewing in the sky and Dogman was in pursuit with his team to track a killer that had been making people into mismatched mannequins. Mud slapped under their shoes as they surrounded the abandoned old asylum. Something felt familiar about it, but Dogman was too focused on the situation at hand. They got into formation and even if they spoke, Dogman couldn’t understand them. “What?” He tried signing, but no one answered him, not even Clarence, as they slowly opened the doors and it was like he was the only one who could see the lone, inconspicuous bomb only feet away, hearing the beeping, once slow, grow faster as the timer ticked closer to its limit. “RUN!!!” His heart stopped and he tried reaching for any of them to pull them back, but the last beep was deafening before the explosion boomed in his ears and it rang so loud his bones vibrated and he was pushed back with the burning heat, shrapnel, and the torn body parts of his team as his surroundings blurred and clouded with fire and smoke.

When he landed, it wasn’t on mud and wet grass, it was on tile and the room was lit by a swinging ceiling light, creaking slowly. He was in unbearable pain, unable to breathe, but he coughed and tried sitting up, facing some blood speared doors. His eyes widened, but cold seeped into his body when he heard a familiar voice behind him and his body stilled, his heart rate speeding up with fear.

“It’s been a while, Greg. I do apologize for that. That Dr. Scum had me running errands for days so we couldn’t play. So? Finally ready to become my first living, yet mindless toy? My perfect…” pale and delicate hands grasped the sides of his head and he felt sick, knowing that voice anywhere, especially when she would talk nonstop while dissecting him, “…project. No one else was as successful and for that, we should give you a new name, shouldn’t we?”

Her voice was sickeningly sweet, and he couldn’t help but rip himself from her hands and turn to face her, backing up against the bloodied door and snarling and barking as his skin broke out in goosebumps, only to scream as a taser was shoved against his neck, his body convulsing, his spine feeling like it was being snapped into pieces under his skin, and his hands unable to push it away until she stopped. “BAD DOG! YOU DO NOT DISOBEY ME!” She yelled, her mood switching like the spin of a coin as her heterochromic eyes glared, before she forced herself to smile again, that anger gone just like that. “Now let’s finish what we started, okay? I can take care of you and you just stay a Good Boy. Do everything I want and say and MAYBE…just maybe…I can convince him to let you walk around.” Her face got impossibly close and as Dogman opened his jaws to bite her face off, she placed the taser against his chest and turned it on to its full setting, making Dogman go off on another bout of horrific screams again, feeling nothing but pain and tasting blood on his tongue.

………

He woke up, eyes wide and alarmed, to Steve holding his muzzle shut and trying to shush him and wake him up at the same time and he struggled from beneath him before he realized how scratchy his throat felt and he began to cough, pushing Steve off himself and having a coughing fit, covering his mouth and feeling like he’d swallowed glass shards, gasping for air. His body kept shaking, reeling from his nightmare, but he tried coming back to reality as Steve held him up by his shoulder and rubbed his back with his other hand, cringing at the noise leaving Dogman’s throat. It was comforting, feeling the steady back and forth of Steve’s hand against his back, his voice calmly telling him to breathe, despite it sounding still groggy.

Dogman must’ve woken him up. He was probably screaming in his sleep again, judging by how he woke up. He shook his head, trying to keep the blood that came up from landing on the floor. He tried signing to Steve as the coughing stopped and he tried breathing again, but his hands were still shaking, now covered in blood. He might’ve seriously torn his vocal cords this time. It hurt to swallow, tasting nothing but drool and metallic blood.

Steve stood up, wordlessly getting a washcloth and soaking it with hot water before he came back into the room and saw Dogman was wiping his hands off on his shirt, but Steve yawned, approaching him tentatively and holding a hand out. “Gimme.”

Dogman looked up at him with watery eyes and reached his hand out to grab the rag, but Steve pulled it away.

“I meant give me your hand, Greg. You’re shaking like crazy so let me. Come on. Paw.” He said, fully serious. Usually the “paw” comment would be a little jab, a joke. But Steve was still shaken up from being woken up by his friend’s screams. Honest to God screams. He had never in his life heard Dogman scream like that. He’s heard him talk a couple times, maybe a few words, and even a couple yells, but not full sentences and never screams. Sure, he was lucky it was a nightmare instead of someone having broken in, but it still scared him and Dogman was so deep in his nightmare, he didn’t wake when Steve tried shaking him. Then, to not get complaints or even the police being called thinking there was a murder happening, he had to grab Dogman’s muzzle and shut his mouth. He’d also never seen him bleed from his mouth and he grunted. “Open your mouth. You might’ve bit your tongue.”

Dogman was still slow, convincing himself and reminding himself it was just a nightmare and that the crazy bitch was dead. He killed her. He obeyed, though, even embarrassed. How Steve grabbed his wrist to wipe his hand felt normal, which was comforting. He didn’t try and coddle Dogman by being gentle, but he wasn’t being too rough either. He didn’t open his mouth, though. He knew why it was bleeding. He just wouldn’t be able to bark for a while either, judging by how raw it felt. He used his other hand, the one still covered in blood, to sign. “It’s just my throat. My vocal cords are screwed up so if I talk too much or scream, it tears at them.” He paused as Steve wordlessly grabbed his other hand, swapping them. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you.”

Steve snorted, but acknowledged the information about his throat, kicking his shin not so lightly. “Nothing we can do about nightmares, Greg. It might’ve been because of the edible last night.”

Oh yeah. Steve drugged them last night. Dogman would’ve hit him then, but he was still out of it and feeling a little weak. “I’ll kick your ass later for it.”

Steve chuckled, letting go of his hand and handing the bloodied rag to him so he could wipe his face. “You shouldn’t warn someone of that.”

Dogman smirked, feeling better as reality settled in. “You’re helping me so I thought a warning was appropriate.”

Steve snorted, shaking his head. “Let’s get ready. Might as well get a head start on the day, right? Do you still want to go to the museum?”

Dogman nodded. “I want to feel normal again before going home. I’m fine now, but I would feel better after doing something fun like that and then heading home.” He stood up, then grabbed his bag to take out his clothes before grabbing what he needed to pack back up.

Steve watched him for a moment, knowing he was ignoring the nightmare now. He would be fine, of course, but it must’ve been bad for him to scream through the dream. But, if he didn’t want to talk about it, Steve wouldn’t push him. It’s not that Steve didn’t want to. Especially on this trip, he’d learned he didn’t know much about Dogman and it hurt since Dogman knew about his parents and sister, so he wanted to know who Big Mama, Alice, and Knight were at least. He didn’t know anyone from Dogman’s past and that hurt a little. But…he wouldn’t ask now, not after he was coming off from a nightmare. He sighed, tossing the rag in the bathroom and getting dressed himself. “You’re buying coffee.”

In response, he heard Dogman chuckle and saw him nod his head.

………

Lil Petey woke up before it was even light out, having a dream he was falling but he didn’t want to wake his Papa for it. It wasn’t a nightmare, just a weird dream. He wanted to call his Dad, but it was so early and his Papa’s phone had a password he didn’t know. So, Lil Petey got up and went to his room to get dressed and ready for the day when he saw his bow hung up on the wall with the arrows and his stack of targets in the corner of his room. His Dad allowed him to take it back with them so he could practice more. He hadn’t practiced as much as he would have liked, but he could then. His cat-eyes could see fine and if he could hit the target while it was still a little dark, not quite dawn yet, then that would truly be a praise worthy accomplishment! He tried being quiet while walking downstairs, mostly so he didn’t wake his Papa, but to his surprise, Rene was already awake, playing on her phone with a cup of coffee in front of her. Lil Petey gasped. He wanted to try coffee!

He made it down and made sure she could see him so he didn’t startle her before he smiled widely. “Good morning, Rene! Why are you up early?” He skipped over and sat next to her.

Rene smiled back, observing he had a bow and a few paper targets. “Good morning, Lil P. I had a weird dream and couldn’t get back to sleep when I turned over. What about you? Why do you have a bow? It’s too dark to shoot anything.”

Lil Petey smiled eagerly, eyes bright. “I’m gonna practice my shooting skills while it’s dark. If I manage to get a hit in this darkness, then that would be amazing, don’t you think? Besides, I’m a cat, we have better night vision than humans.” He puffed out his chest and Rene poked him, chuckling lightly.

Rene drank her coffee, setting her phone down. “Humans are good at stuff too. Well, would you mind if I joined you?”

Lil Petey giggled. “Only if I can try your coffee.” He pointed, his smile a little mischievous. He wasn’t allowed to try coffee yet.

Studying him, Rene raised a brow. “Are you allowed to have coffee?”

Really wanting to try it, Lil Petey lied. “Pssh, of course. Dad let me try some.”

Humming, unsure, but if it was okay, it should be fine. “Your promise they said it’s okay?”

Lil Petey felt that pain in his belly called Guilt, but he lied anyway, really wanting to try it. Besides, it wasn’t a big deal. It was just about coffee. “Yep! I promise.” He smiled and she gave him her cup. He took a sip and loved it! He hummed, taking another drink before returning it. “That was yummy.” He said, handing it back.

Rene smiled back, not caring about “germs” and drank more before she stood up, stretching. “Let’s go.” She signed, and they went to the yard and she helped him set up the targets with nails, hammering them in.

Lil Petey tried to remember how his Dad taught him about his stance and Rene helped him. He thanked her before trying to shoot. He missed a few times, but as he got into the rhythm, she gathered his arrows so he could keep trying and soon, he was able to hit the sides or even stomach, as the sky grew lighter, going from dawn to morning. He kept trying, wanting to get a good hit before they stopped and Rene was more than happy to help gather his arrows and talk to him.

Rene liked going out to shoot herself, having learned from her brother and not having to worry about ear damage since she was deaf. They would go up in the mountains and hike and shoot at things to keep their reflexes sharp. But it was fun helping a kid learn a different way of defense. Especially when she’d learned he was scared of guns. Well, scared of the noise they made specifically. She could see when Lil Petey was getting tired, his arms shaking and his aim not as good and his stance was getting sloppy, but he wanted to keep going.

Soon enough, she spotted something orange from the corner of her eye and saw Petey in his robe, drinking coffee as he watched them. She waved, not wanting to distract Lil Petey, and he waved back.

Petey had woken up in a cold bed, something he didn’t like, and looked for the kids inside before he heard commotion out back and saw Rene and Lil Petey practicing archery. He was worried at first, not wanting him to get hurt without being supervised, but with how attentive Rene was, he relaxed. He had put his robe on and got himself a fresh pot of coffee going and had decided to observe. He wasn’t sure what his son’s goal was, but he could see him getting frustrated, and before Petey could go over and calm him down, Rene was signing to him and patting his back.

“It’s okay. Maybe we can try later? You got some really good shots, Lil P! You should be very proud of yourself. Stomach and side shots can be fatal too, so don’t be too hard on yourself. Greg would be proud too if he saw you.” Rene assured the kitten and helped take down the targets and gather all his arrows as he took deep breaths to get rid of the frustrated feelings.

Lil Petey clenched his fists and his eyes sparked with determination, accepting her words of encouragement. “You’re right, Rene! We can try more after breakfast. Warriors need their energy after all.” He nodded once, knowing she was right and yeah, he should be proud. As he looked at the hole-ridden targets, he knew he’d have to ask his Dad to get more. He turned and jumped, not expecting to see his Papa there near the door. “Papa! When did you get out here?” He smiled widely, running up and hugging him good morning.

Petey scratched his kitten’s head and chuckled. “A while ago. You’re getting really good at archery. I’m not sure you were standing how Greg taught you, though. But we can work on that later. How long have you both been out here? Your noses and cheeks are pink.”

Rene felt her face since she could read his lips. “I hadn’t noticed. We were having lots of fun, Mr. Petey. Brrrr! Let’s get something warm to drink.” She signed, following the father and son inside.

“I was having so much fun, I didn’t notice how cold it was either. Rene told me about what kind of classes she has in school and her friends and how she was excited to give her friends chocolates this year. I wanna do that too, Papa! Can I? I wanna give Molly and you and Dad chocolate! And some for Rene and I know Valentina is too little, but maybe I can get her a little heart toy she can nibble on?” Lil Petey was blabbering as Rene helped Petey make breakfast (she insisted) and so Lil Petey was delegated to setting the table.

Petey laughed, shaking his head. “It’s good you were having fun and maybe I can practice that shotgun your Dad left here as well. We can show him we’re learning too, huh? I’m happy you both could talk about things and I’m not much of a baker. Confectioner? Whatever it’s called, so you technically could, but we would have to buy it and as for something for Valentina, I’m sure it would be sweet to get her a teething toy. She’s about that age after all.”

Rene pulled on his shirt, her smile soft and happy. “I could always teach him. Maybe sometime this week he can come over for a sleepover? I can ask my brother.”

Petey hummed, frowning as he flipped hashbrowns. He wasn’t sure about having his son over in another city without him, but if it was one night, it should be okay, right? Steve was trusting him with his sister. His only living relative. He supposed he should share the same trust and besides, Lil Petey was happy and healthy there while he and Dogman had gone on a date during Christmas. “Let me ask Greg about it, okay?” He smiled, unsure, but he was even more confused about one thing. “Why do you want to have a sleepover with a little kid? Wouldn’t you have those with kids your own age?”

Rene shrugged. “I like Lil P. He’s a lot of fun and we could always watch movies together and play board games. He’s really bright and funny. And to be honest, I was wanting to introduce him to a couple of my friends too. Not for the sleepover, I think that would overwhelm Steve, but just to say hello. But I understand if you need to ask Greg.”

Lil Petey had heard and was practically jumping up and down in place like a pogo stick, his tail wagging furiously around like a blur of orange fur. “Can I, Papa?! Please?! I wanna learn to make chocolate and sweets and play board games!”

Petey sighed, rolling his eyes as they plated their food. “I have to ask your Dad. Even if I said yes, I need to ask what he thinks. You’ll understand if you ever want a partner when you get older.” He tried explaining, but Lil Petey was more energetic than usual. It could’ve been he woke up so early, judging by how cold the bed had been, but Petey wasn’t sure.

Before he even touched his food, Lil Petey got up to go get Petey’s phone, but Petey grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him back. “Slow your roll, Speedy Gonzales. They’ll be back today and I can ask. Plus, he might still be asleep. What’s gotten into you anyway? That excited for your Dad to be back?” He chuckled, always finding his son’s exuberance charming.

Lil Petey nodded, unsure why he was so full of energy but his Papa must be right. He was excited to see his Dad and he was excited to practice more and maybe go to a sleepover with Rene at her house. “But I wanna ask him now.”

Petey shook his head. “Let them enjoy the last day of their trip, Hun.”

Lil Petey pouted but Rene spoke up after getting his attention. “Is it because of the coffee I gave him?”

Petey paused, a little shocked. Maybe Rene didn’t know? “It’s fine this time, but Lil Petey shouldn’t be having coffee yet. It can have negative effects on children under 12-years old.” He explained to her, not upset with her at all since she didn’t know, but she only hiked her shoulders, looking ashamed. Petey’s eyes widened and he moved closer to her and patted her head, making sure she was looking at him. “I said it’s okay. You didn’t know and now you do. Come on, let’s eat.” He smiled reassuringly at her.

Rene messed with her hands. “He said Greg had let him try it before, so I thought it was okay.”

Petey’s ears went up and he looked at his son who was now looking guilty, his head down and not looking at them. “He did, huh? Well, that’s on us, not you.” He patted her back and went back to his meal, but not before whispering to his son. “Your Dad is going to hear about this. Ah-“ he put a finger up, “it’s not about the coffee itself. You lied to a friend and you weren’t going to come clean. That’s why. Now eat, the food is getting cold.”

Lil Petey’s ears were drooped, but he understood where he went wrong, even if he didn’t fully get why it was a big deal. It was just a little lie, it didn’t hurt anyone. But he listened, hoping his Dad wouldn’t pick him up by his scruff again.

………….

It was obvious Clarence and Steve were bored in the museum, but Dogman was having fun, pointing out exhibits and giving them more information than what was on the stands near them. He tried making it fun for them by showing them the old war exhibits and even if they didn’t understand his love of history, they humored him. They made jokes and Clarence kept asking questions about what Dogman would think happened if certain people from back then acted differently, like if some didn’t fight back or others were too scared. It was just some fun “what ifs” to think about that could’ve changed the courses history would’ve taken.

They spent a few hours in there until Steve complained he was hungry and Clarence admitted he was getting peckish as well and Dogman had honestly forgotten about food until they mentioned it and his stomach growled, making him blush since they began to laugh at him and pull him out of the museum, which Dogman had been slightly reluctant, wanting to see more, even as his stomach agreed with his friends.

“You can come back with Pussy-Cat and Lil P. I bet the little guy would have a blast.” Steve snorted, rolling his eyes as they finally got Dogman out of the museum.

Clarence laughed, patting his back. “Yeah, maybe Genie would want to go with you guys too. It was interesting learning some new stuff, but museums ain’t really my thing. Besides, we still need to get food and hop on the road. I don’t know about you guys, but I’d like to be home before dark.”

Dogman nodded, already thinking of plans for future visits and ran ahead of them to get to the car first.

They decided on some pizza and to dine in so they didn’t get grease and crumbs inside the car and they joked while Steve and Clarence had one beer and Dogman had some soda.

Steve wanted to ask about the people from Dogman’s past he didn’t know before they got on the road, just in case it was a topic that would be awkward. Around some pizza probably wasn’t the time, but he couldn’t ignore the questions anymore and if he put it off, he worried he would never ask and that Dogman wouldn’t share. They knew each other for 2-years already. If Dogman wasn’t going to tell him on his own by then, he might never, and Steve didn’t want to barely know one of his best friends. He took another sip and made sure Dogman’s mouth wasn’t occupied with anything when he asked. They had time too, since Dogman was eating slower due to his raw throat. “So…who’s Big Mama, Knight, and Alice? We’ve been friends for a while and I’m just hearing about them, so I want to ask.” He saw Dogman flinch and set the bite he was about to take down before the hybrid stared at his soda.

Clarence cleared his throat. “I’m curious too. If you had owners before, where are they?” He took another bite, making eye contact with Steve. He knew the stubble faced man would translate for him, but he also wasn’t sure if just dropping that question was going to work in their favor. Clarence wasn’t as mad about the drugging, having been pranked by friends in his youth before. He just hoped they wouldn’t get caught.

Dogman took a deep breath, his once warm feeling turning a little numb, but it wasn’t like he purposefully ignored telling them. It just never came up and he didn’t want to be a downer. But, he supposed they asked, so the right thing, as their friend, would be to share, right? Even Auntie June had told him he needed to open up and trust those who love him. He started where he felt it was only logical. “Big Mama was Knight’s mother. She helped him save me as a puppy and she was a wonderful woman. She got sick with cancer and couldn’t beat it a few years ago.” He paused, unsure how to explain who Knight or Alice were since that was more complicated.

Steve frowned, thinking of the pictures on Dogman’s walls he’d seen. “Knight…wasn’t just a random person, was he?” His voice was quieter than it had been, but it no less sounded loud around the air of their table.

Clarence’s eyes widened, his mind going to the pictures he’d seen as well, noticing that even if Dogman’s body was different, it still looked nearly identical to the physique the brown haired man had in some of the photos. He gasped quietly, staring at their hybrid friend. “What…is that…is that his…his body?”

Dogman tensed, but he didn’t lash out. They sounded genuinely shocked and he didn’t blame them. He nodded slowly. “It was. Knight died a little before I was “created”. Petey and…and Knight’s family friends…back in my hometown, they…keep telling me it’s mine now. It’s hard to accept it when I know how it felt to be hugged by this body. To be pet by these hands. To be talked to in a voice that wasn’t mine.” He stared at his hands and flinched when Steve pulled down his collar to look at the sutures and the jagged line of where fur met skin. He didn’t know why Steve was looking, but he trusted him, so he let Steve look. “I’m accepting it, it’s just harder some days versus others.” He took a deep breath and pushed Steve’s hand away. “But at least because of it, I got to meet you all and my family. If not, I would’ve been euthanized a long time ago.” He tried smiling it away, but it was more of a grimace.

Clarence was the first to speak again, feeling awkward and not knowing how to comfort his friend. “Then I guess I need to thank this Knight person one day. If it wasn’t for his sacrifice, who knows what would’ve happened to my wife and baby. I just hope wherever his soul is, he knows his body is in the hands-or attached to the head-of someone worthy of it.” Then, he finished his drink, not looking at Dogman in worry that he said something wrong, but he didn’t see the wide eyes or the appreciative expression on Dogman’s face.

Steve had been thinking about the scar on Dogman’s neck, an anger burning in his gut at the people who hurt his friend and so sadistically used the dog’s own owner for their experiments. “I know I would’ve been pretty bored if I hadn’t met ya. Let me know the next time they come around, if they do. I think I might have a few bullets with their names on ‘em and a few knuckle sandwiches I want to shove down their throats.” He smiled, but both Clarence and Dogman could see how true his words rang and could feel the righteous anger under his tone.

All Dogman could do then, was laugh, trying not to use his voice so it came out wheezy and airy but no less full of mirth. He supposed it was either laugh at his friends trying to comfort him, or cry, because he truly couldn’t have asked for better ones and he supposed Genie deserved a good “I told you so” moment since apparently she’d been right that her husband was a lot easier to get along with than he’d thought.

They didn’t ask about Alice, not wanting to bring up another loss since they were already two for three on that count and that’s what they assumed when all they knew was Dogman had nothing in his home and no one waiting for him upon his return.

………….

They made it back to Ookay City by mid afternoon, due to Steve wanting them to speed a little to see how fast the car could go and since Dogman and Clarence agreed only on the condition that they use a back way instead of the freeway, it actually cut them some time. Unfortunately for Steve and Clarence, though, that also meant Dogman got the idea he wanted to get Petey and Genie something before they dropped Clarence off at home and made it back at Petey’s. Genie had been too busy to meet them around the time they’d get to Petey’s, so Dogman agreed he would just drop Clarence off at home but he saw a shop he wanted to go into. It was a military surplus shop, not big and fancy either. To call it a shop was an overstatement when it was really a big storage unit.

“Why are we here if you want to get something for Petey?” Steve asked while they walked around the store.

Dogman blushed under his shirt, happy they couldn’t tell. “He keeps stealing my shirts. My ARMY one specifically, so I thought I could find one in his size. And maybe a little hat for Lil Petey, but I just think it would make him look cute.” He smiled and signed, Steve translating for him.

Clarence only barked out a laugh, holding his stomach. “Trust me, Greg. He ain’t gonna wear that shirt. It’ll stay folded up somewhere and he’ll keep taking yours. It’s not the shirt, Man.”

Dogman tilted his head. He knew Petey liked wearing them, so why wouldn’t he wear one of his own? “It’s not?”

Steve and Clarence both took a moment to realize he was serious when he asked that and then they both laughed, as if Dogman had told the best joke of the year, only embarrassing and confusing Dogman more. “How can you not know?!” Steve wheezed, wiping his face with his shirt since he laughed so hard he was crying. His friend could be so dense.

Clarence tried breathing, gasping through his dying laugh. “Awe man…no. How can you not know the reason why he takes your shirts?”

Dogman was beginning to feel silly or maybe even a little dumb. He huffed. “I don’t really have dating experience, okay? Petey’s my first in this body.” He tried defending himself, blushing harder. “So of course I wouldn’t know that.”

“”In this body”? You’ve dated before?” Clarence asked while at the same time Steve asked.

“Not even hookups?”

Dogman gave Steve a look of utter disgust, even scrunching his muzzle. “I don’t care if someone else likes to hook up with random people for “fun”, but I find the thought of doing it myself gross. I’m not that kind of man.” He shook his head, feeling goosebumps just at the thought. It was true, though. He didn’t want to be bred or breed around and sure, Petey had a “hook up” which resulted in Lil Petey, but what he never brought up, since he didn’t have context and wasn’t there, was he suspected Petey was taken advantage of. He came to that conclusion of it being possible when he found out who Lil Petey’s mother was. Celia would never get drunk enough where she couldn’t be in control of her actions. He still wouldn’t bring that thought up, though. Petey had felt guilty enough at first not knowing who the woman was and he sure as fuck wasn’t comfortable talking about Celia now that he knew who the woman was. Which was fine with Dogman. As long as Petey and their son were happy and healthy, he wouldn’t ruin it. Clarence was still waiting for the answer to his question so he sighed, not liking to bring up Red, but Clarence wouldn’t drop it or if he tried evading it, Steve would be the one to poke and prod. “I dated someone when I was a full dog. He was a three-legged dog who belonged to a farmer down the road in my hometown.”

Steve’s eyes widened, shocked to be hearing more about Dogman but of course he was going to tease him. “What kind of dog? Tell me!” He grabbed Dogman’s shoulders and shook him, wanting any details he could get.

Clarence wasn’t sure how he felt about knowing the guy had dated a dog, even though he knew he was technically a dog too, but it was hard to picture when all he knew was the hybrid version of him. “So you’re gay?” He asked, but put his hands up. “I don’t care if you are, I just never thought about it.”

Dogman really wasn’t sure what was up with their questions or why they wanted to know so much about his past, but he supposed he would’ve wanted to know the same. Friends want to know more about their friends and who they were. That’s something he was beginning to learn more about. He shrugged when Steve stopped shaking him. “I don’t know. I just never thought about it. I fell for who I did and to me it didn’t matter their gender. I would’ve fallen for both Red and Petey even if they were female.”

“Was that his name? Red?” Steve asked, eyes sparkling. He was learning more about his friend and it made him giddy knowing that just meant their connection was getting stronger.

Clarence looked confused, placing a finger under his chin. “You keep saying it in past tense, from how Steve’s talking, so that just makes me curious. Can dogs break up or were you both separated?” He asked, not asking more on Dogman’s sexuality since he got his answer and it was good enough for him.

Dogman finally pushed Steve away, wishing he could growl in warning, but he didn’t want to cough again. “Yes, his name was Red because he was an Irish Setter so his fur was red. Not everyone is imaginative with names. And no, dogs don’t usually break up unless they’re separated by their owners, one moves, or maybe for their safety like if one gets really sick. Unfortunately for me and more so for Red, none of those were the reason.” He put his arms in a big “X” across his body and huffed, turning his back to look for any shirts in Petey’s size.

Unlike Clarence, who could tell by Dogman’s body language that they were reaching “uncomfortable topic” territory, Steve was too excited and he decided to keep teasing. “Did you and this Red dog ever fuck?” He knew it was probably impossible but he mostly just wanted to tease Dogman.

Clarence scrunched his nose and scoffed at Steve. “Dude. No one wants to hear about their pal’s sex life.”

Dogman dropped the shirt he was holding and he swore even his face was blushing but it wouldn’t show. Dogs didn’t blush like cat-folk or humans. He turned around fast and almost barked at Steve in embarrassment, but could only sign. “Of course not! Even if I had thought about it at the time, males can’t breed and it would be ridiculous with another dog!”

Steve only kept laughing since he had to translate and he just found certain words Dogman used to be hilarious.

Clarence hadn’t meant to, but he blurted his next question out, not really thinking about timing or place. “Yet you want a kid with Petey? The rule will still apply.”

Dogman felt a jolt of pain flow through him, so he took a deep breath while Steve composed himself, also shocked at the question.

“Where did you get the idea he wanted a kid with that stuck up feline?” Steve asked, only to lose his breath and grunt when Dogman punched him in the stomach, growling even when it hurt his throat more and he let out a few horrible sounding coughs. If he wasn’t going to allow his child and his “brothers”, Ryan and Joseph, to insult his mate, he sure as Hell wasn’t about to let his friend do it.

Clarence sighed. “Just an idea Genie had and I didn’t mean to just blurt it out. My bad. She just pointed out how you looked at Petey when he was holding Valentina. You can just ignore her. She’s stuck on you both having a kid and I think it’s because she just wants Valentina to have a “cousin” her age to grow up with.” He rubbed the back of his neck, a little uncomfortable. “Sorry.”

Dogman didn’t say anything at first because Clarence hit the nail on the head and Genie’s intuitiveness needed to be studied. He took a few deep breaths, wringing his hands together while he looked around and spotted a small cap with worn edges and picked it up. He stared at it and everything else before he turned back and signed with one hand. “No, she’s right. You’re right. I do want a puppy with Petey. A symbol of how much I cherish him and having a family with him. I want a life made from my own blood. Not any lives shed because of it. And it’s selfish…” he ran his hands along the cap, flashes of all the dead children he’d seen and the lives he’s taken between himself and Knight and smiled sadly, “so I will ignore it. I’m happy with my only kid being Lil Petey. Besides, I’m pretty sure Petey is content with one kid anyway. I’m beyond grateful for those in my life. It would be selfish of me to wish for more.” He chuckled, but it was a hollow sound, pain rippling along his body and it was annoying because he really was content. It was just his instincts that were crying out for him to do something.

Both Steve and Clarence were quiet for a moment, taking in what Dogman said. Especially Steve since he had to voice what Dogman signed. Steve knew in war you had to take lives, but he barely had to take any and he was only in the Marines for a few years. He was lucky he didn’t have to take as many. But he never thought about it. You don’t think about “who” you’re taking down. And he realized, Dogman had. He had been in the Military and from his stories, he’d spent multiple tours in war. Nonetheless his own losses back “home”. And each one, he carried with him. He had to give it to Dogman. He knew how to hide his pain most of the time, even if sometimes it would slip up. He would show it.

Clarence had been hit with the realization that Dogman was in fact, a Military veteran. Of course he was, but Clarence never thought about how many lives the hybrid had to take. Clarence understood wanting to have a child with the one you loved most. To have that proof of your union and that connection that you both made a new life to help grow and become better than maybe even yourselves. He wasn’t sure what compelled him, but for the first time, Clarence went up and hugged Dogman, feeling the hybrid tense in his hold. “It ain’t selfish to want to create a life instead of taking one. Just talk with Petey, okay?” He pulled away, awkwardly coughing into his hand. “If you both decide more kids ain’t your thing, or you can’t agree on it, tell Genie to drop it and I’ll try and make her stop. You know how overzealous she can get.” He pushed Dogman’s shoulder and grabbed a shirt he thought would be in Petey’s size. “And if you guys do decide you want to try one day, maybe we can help? We had our own fertility issues, so I don’t doubt we could help you guys with some connections. But whether you do or you don’t, you can’t make that decision without Petey’s consent either.” He held the shirt out for Dogman and Dogman dazedly took it, checking the size before he reached for one that was Petey’s size, maybe even a size or two bigger so it was still comfortable.

Steve was confused, obviously shocked as well since he’d never seen Clarence hug Dogman, but what the cop said must’ve helped, because Dogman had shaken himself from where his mind was and went back to the task at hand, not elaborating more and even Steve could take a hint on when to drop a topic. He supposed Dogman opened up enough for now. “Hey, Greg, why don’t we just get a move on already? I want to pick out something for Rene and we still need to get something for Genie, right?” He crossed his arms behind his head, noticing it was turning to late afternoon.

Dogman smiled, holding onto the items and going to give the cash to the seller, excited to see what else they could get the others in their pack.

Chapter Text

They got Genie a bracelet, silver with sapphires, which would be easy to wear at work and for Rene, Steve wanted to get her a new journal she was looking at since she liked to write, and the guys even got into an argument about an outfit for Valentina, to the point they began to get looks from other customers in the store they were in, so Dogman suggested they all get which outfit they picked out and each could get a different size so she could wear one each as she grew. Steve got her an outfit that would fit her now, a little blue dress with a navy blue coat with white fur trim and silver patterns. Clarence got her a pastel pink dress with flowers and a matching headband for spring and especially Easter. Dogman got her a yellow shirt that would go under some overall shorts that had little flowers and bugs embroidered along the denim material. They kept the receipts just in case she grew too much for the outfits to fit since Genie would be the only one (being a pediatrician) to guess accurately what size she would need by the time she could wear them. 

He also got something else for Petey, deciding maybe he would wear the shirt, but since Steve and Clarence were adamant about the fact Petey wouldn’t, he wanted to get him something he would actually like and he could always give the other shirt to Lil Petey to grow into if he wanted and if not, Dogman didn’t mind getting rid of it. It was hard deciding what to get him that would be reasonable. He had clothes and mugs and with his work, jewelry was iffy. Almost giving up, he had spotted a set of fur oils for cat-folk and he remembered Petey saying how his fur would get frizzier in winter due to the cold and wind and during summer it got greasy and dry due to the heat, and with a quick review check, having given Steve and Clarence the keys as he was taking a moment, he found out they were a good brand. Not the most luxurious brand, but Dogman was wanting to save any special gifts for Valentine’s Day if he could. So, he decided to get the oils, hoping they would be a good brand for Petey’s fur. 

He still wasn’t sure what they would do for the holiday, but he had a plan formed in his mind. It was just a matter of finding a babysitter for Lil Petey and seeing if Petey worked that day. He also had to talk more in depth about it with Petey too. To see what they both wanted to do. And with one idea, he was blushing as he remembered he still had to stop at a certain store before Valentine’s Day. He could do it anytime, but the thought of going into a shop like what he was thinking, made him embarrassed. But, if he wanted to do things right and make sure Petey was comfortable, he had to do it. The research he had to do was more embarrassing for him than when he had to learn human biology to understand how Knight’s body worked. But…if Petey was serious about them trying to take things a little further, he had to be prepared. 

Before they turned onto Clarence’s street, Clarence remembered they didn’t tell Dogman why Petey wouldn’t wear the shirt. He only remembered because he was going through the gifts so he knew what to leave and what to take with him. He would take the outfits and Genie’s bracelet and let Genie know which was from who, but he got an idea to make a game out of it, thinking it would be fun for his wife to guess, especially after a weekend away. Looking back to the shirt, he rolled his eyes. “You know, we never did get to telling you why he won’t wear the shirt.” He smirked and saw Steve, who had been playing on his phone in the backseat, pipe up, a teasing smile on his face already. 

“That’s right, we didn’t. But first, I want to ask. If Petey wore clothes bigger than you do, would you wear them?” Steve asked, a Cheshire grin on his face. 

Dogman could feel the back of his neck getting warm in embarrassment just from their teasing, but he did think about it. Would he wear Petey’s clothes? Hm. Probably not. He liked having the real thing if he wanted it and he liked his own clothes. “Probably not. I like my own clothes.” 

Clarence tried hiding his chuckle, failing. “You really don’t know?” 

“Trust us, Greg, your clothes aren’t the only thing Petey likes.” Steve teased, reaching over and poking his cheek. 

Blushing more, unaware Steve could see it, Dogman huffed. “Then why does he like wearing them?” 

Getting suspicious about the red along the bottom half of Dogman’s neck, Steve answered before Clarence, who opened his mouth to. “He likes your smell, Dude.” Then, he saw Dogman freeze a little while driving and the red on his neck darkened. ‘So he CAN blush!’ He thought wickedly, now knowing what to look for when teasing. 

Clarence snorted. “Well…that too. But it’s more like he feels more connected and comforted and secure because it’s yours. But the scent thing is right since it also provides stress relief to him. Pretty much, you make him feel safe and secure so he wears them. Probably more so when you’re gone.” 

Steve poked Clarence as Dogman had no choice but to pull over down the street from Clarence’s house, and mouthed to him to pull down the front of Dogman’s sweater when he makes eye contact again. “He probably touches himself while wearing your shirts when you’re gone.” Then, he nodded to Clarence who still didn’t get why Steve teased about intimacy with Dogman, it was weird to him, but listened, pulling the sweater down a little as Dogman had frozen completely, his tongue poking out of his mouth as the image ran across his mind unprompted. 

Dogman pulled away and opened the driver door, turning as if he was getting out and curled in on himself, making weird growling/whining noises as all that information unlocked something in his “dog brain” and so suddenly he wasn’t able to school himself. Yes, the image of Petey finding pleasure in his scent even when he was gone made him wish he could witness it. Force Petey to do it while he watched his mate come undone. But what made his mind reel and unravel was the knowledge Petey was wearing his clothes because he felt safe and confident in their connection to want it. Even when around Dogman, he wore them sometimes, and that meant while even in his presence, Petey wanted to be close. To smell his scent and know he was safe and loved. He also felt a shiver down his spine when he realized he mostly wore his ARMY shirt to work out and go on his runs, since it kept his mind in “training” mode, like back in the Military, and that was the shirt Petey wore the most. Dogman had thought Petey must’ve washed it before he wore it, but could it be Petey only washed it after his scent faded from it? He wanted to ask him if that was true, but he was embarrassed and he also didn’t want Petey to stop it just because he pointed it out, if it was true.

And Dogman couldn’t help but chatter his jaws together, (like someone would when it was too cold outside) making loud clicks, as he knew Petey was right for him. That Dogman chose the right mate. Petey was his perfect pair for their pack and it was driving his “dog brain” crazy. Especially when he knew in the back of his mind, the more rational part, that he would still have to wait before he could refresh his scent on Petey. Before he could devour him, leaving his mate mewling. He knew he needed to calm down because he knew if they were at Petey’s right then, he wouldn’t be able to hold back. Yet, the “dog brain” part of him wanted nothing less than that. 

Clarence and Steve looked at each other in confusion then, completely lost on what just happened. “Did we break him?” He asked, unsure if it was alright to touch him. 

Steve puffed out his cheeks and released a breath. “Uh…I don’t know. I was just testing if he could blush.” 

Clarence rolled his eyes. “Of course he can blush. He gets red on the back of his neck. I didn’t know he got red along his chest too, but I knew he could blush.” 

Steve looked at him expectantly, both waiting for Dogman to calm down from whatever happened. “How?” 

Shrugging, Clarence clarified. “We were in the field and he fell over something so he got embarrassed. I went to check on him since he didn’t immediately respond and I saw his neck was red. I was worried at first, but it went away soon enough.” 

Steve scoffed. “Huh. Okay. Hey, Greg. If we want to get home, you need to chill out. We didn’t even say anything that risqué.” He poked Dogman’s back and saw their hybrid driver shake his head violently. 

Dogman took deep breaths, trying to compose himself. He rubbed his face with his hands and nodded firmly. “Let’s go.” He signed and flipped Steve off before they dropped off Clarence and headed back to Petey’s, the sky almost dusk.

Dogman was admittedly exhausted. He had fun for the most part, but he was ready to sleep in Petey’s bed with him and have coffee in the mornings and play with their son. He also had realized, as he thought while he drove them, that he had to make a visit to his own house. Not just for a change of clothes, but to also start packing and maybe move everything he decided to keep in a storage unit until getting a new house was finalized. He didn’t want his house to be a sitting target. 

…………..

Petey had been getting worried as it got later with no sign of the guys. He already heard from Genie that they agreed to drop Clarence off at home, so he was just waiting on Steve and Dogman. He was excited to tell Dogman about what he’d negotiated with the realtor and sellers and wanted to know what Dogman thought and where they could begin. They both still had jobs so packing would take a while. 

He sent a text a couple hours ago to check when they’d be back, but received no reply. Rene had begun to pack her things, having gotten comfortable, which usually would make Petey feel off since he wasn’t used to a home full of people, but the thought she trusted him and felt comfortable enough to allow her toothbrush to stay in the bathroom along with her other items and comfortable enough to leave the couch a little mess, it was endearing. He felt a warmth in his chest to know this deaf girl who only trusted him because she knew his mate, and it only made him want to prove he was trustworthy for her. Not that he wouldn’t be, but the girl had been through a lot and he learned a lot about her through the weekend. 

He learned about what she wanted to tell him throughout the weekend in small talks after Lil Petey went to bed or when they went grocery shopping. Her parents were average people, working hard to support themselves and their disabled daughter and she didn’t care for her grades when she was little. Steve had left when she was about 6-years old to go into the Marines and she would write with their mom once a week to send letters to him. Even to this day she liked to write and some of the entries were just “letters to their parents”. They would visit their graves on their parents wedding anniversary and on their birthdays so they could all celebrate as a family again. They died because of a car accident when they were on their way home after a business party they went to for their mom, who had gotten a promotion. Rene had wanted to stay home and chill with her babysitter and the party wasn’t kid-friendly anyway. Her babysitter had stayed with her all night, even trying to call their parents multiple times and when they got a call and house visit from police, her babysitter consoled her and even took her home with them until Steve could get home. She wasn’t in contact with her babysitter anymore, since they moved a couple years ago, but Rene had hoped they were well and healthy. 

The other night, she confided in him around a movie on the tv, that things were hard sometimes. Even then. Steve had to work how he could but due to her disability, he couldn’t hold a normal job since he was so overprotective of her. She understood, but sometimes she wished she wasn’t born deaf. She could be normal. Her brother wouldn’t be as protective. She wanted to get a job as well to help with bills, no matter how much Steve tried hiding them from her so she wouldn’t worry. She missed her parents still and didn’t know how to make them proud. 

Petey had gone over and hugged her when he sat on the couch with her, feeling the teen bury into him and bawl then. He held her close, unsure if he was doing it right, but he could feel his heart hurt for her. She was only 15-years old and so much had happened in her short life. He had held her close, unconsciously rocking back and forth and shushing her. He couldn’t understand why she trusted him with all this. But that didn’t mean he wouldn’t try and comfort her. Judging by her sobs, she had held in that pain for a long time. He understood that. He had no one to comfort him when his mom died. But at least he could make sure she had him, his son, and Dogman there for her. It was a bittersweet moment and he hoped he assured her enough. 

“Your parents would be proud no matter what. You’re making friends and have a kind heart. You’re creative and don’t let your disability influence you in living. They would be so proud. Trust me. I’m a parent and I would be proud too. You’re so much more than your disability, Rene.” He had told her. 

As she calmed, she had seen the evidence of Dogman living there, though temporarily. Then, she smiled but kept holding onto Petey. “I’m happy to know Greg too. He may have known sign language due to being unable to speak, but he had always been there. He didn’t even know who I was when he rescued me but Fate has a funny way of showing you people you were meant to know. And I know he makes Steve happy too. Thanks, Petey. You have no idea how much I appreciate this.” She had signed before he decided to make them both cocoa. 

Back to the present, Petey was getting restless, trying to read while the kids watched tv, but his eyes kept wandering to his phone, which had stayed silent. He was getting worried but he realized with a start, it was more like anticipation. He didn’t want to bother Dogman while he was on the trip and judging by the limited texts and calls, Clarence and Steve must’ve kept him busy, which was good, of course, but ever since he’d left, Petey had worn one of his shirts, even now. The ARMY one specifically since it had been worn before Dogman left but was clean enough for one more nightly wear before it had to go in the hamper. He wore them because it kept his doubts away. It was a kind of assurance his boyfriend would be back and he hadn’t left. He wasn’t gone because of Petey again and he hadn’t randomly decided Petey and their son weren’t worth his time anymore. Yeah…they probably just had a few detours and Dogman’s phone died. They would be back any minute now. 

He tried assuring himself, but his hands had been frozen and gripping tightly against his book, his claws tore into the pages and wrinkled them as his anxiety began to spike. It was fine. He didn’t just decide that Petey and Lil Petey weren’t worth his love anymore. He didn’t just up and leave them. Nothing bad happened. Nothing bad happened. He tried taking deep breaths, trying to convince himself and shake away his childhood memories. 

He saw some lights flash and the kids saw it too and they jumped up, excited, and his anxiety melted away, leaving him to quietly pant in relief. 

“Dad! Dad! Daddy’s home! Papa, Dad’s home!” Lil Petey’s smile was big and bright, excited to tell his Dad about practicing with his Papa and Rene the day before and even that morning. 

Petey couldn’t help but smile and he tried hiding his book. With his luck, Dogman would notice it at some point and ask. He had just been brushing up on some medical knowledge stuff, so no reason for there to be obvious claw marks. “Don’t crowd the door, Silly.” He aimed to pull the kids back, who were buzzing there near the door, even Rene, but the door swung open and he ended up roughly pulling them back so they wouldn’t get hit in the face. 

“Honey, we’re home! Hahaha!” Steve cackled, carrying their bags, and Dogman was right behind him with a few bags and some sort of food in his hands, which after he paused when he saw Petey, he promptly almost dropped the food, if it wasn’t for Lil Petey catching it, having been right there near Dogman. “Dude, you just got that as an apology for being so late, why’re you going off and dropping it?” Steve rolled his eyes, observing his frozen friend until he looked where his friend was looking, only to break into cackles again. 

“Greg? What’s wrong? Did you forget something?” Petey asked, bending down a little and tilting his head in concern. 

“Look, Papa! He got us some sushi and sash-mini! Can we eat it?” Lil Petey exclaimed excitedly, tail wagging even as one arm was wrapped around Dogman’s leg, only to be promptly picked up by the hybrid and giggled with his hands still holding the boxes up in the air as his Dad rubbed his head against his torso and was freshly scenting the kitten. 

Petey was very confused, but let it be as it didn’t seem serious. He did notice the extra bags and asked Steve about it since Dogman had been currently occupied with their kid and Steve was catching up with Rene and giving her a big bear hug and lifting her off the ground to twirl her around.

As Petey inquired about who knew what, Dogman had calmed down enough, his instincts being satiated even temporarily. He hadn’t meant to pause, but of course Petey was wearing the ARMY shirt and it caught him off guard. He was utterly embarrassed at his response and he buried his face deeper into Lil Petey’s belly to hide it. He had always liked when Petey wore his shirts, but he thought it was more of an attraction thing than something deeper than that. Like putting a collar on knowing you were someone’s. Once he knew he could act normal, he set the kitten down and smiled at him, his tongue lolling out of his mouth. “We can eat it together, okay? How are you doing, Bud?” He wondered, brushing his palms against Lil Petey’s cheeks, renewing Lil Petey’s scent on him as well and he heard Lil Petey purr, rubbing his cheeks hard against the palms. 

Lil Petey giggled and his tail was still wagging like an excited puppy’s. “I’m amazing! We played a lot and Papa bought me some ear plugs so when he practiced with Grandpa Knight’s gun my ears wouldn’t hurt and I practiced my archery! And Rene drew with me and we watched tv and both Rene and Papa helped me with homework so I’m pretty sure Mr. Flippy will be happy and we played with Valentina too! Did you have fun?” By then, he had set the boxes down and was moving his hands fanatically around. 

Dogman smiled and nodded. “Lots of fun. But I was ready to come home to my family.” 

Steve smirked at Petey when the tall feline approached them and he kept Rene close, happy to have his sister close again and see she was unharmed and happy too. “‘Sup, Kitty? Thanks for taking care of her. She told me you guys had a lot of fun.” 

Petey rolled his eyes at the nickname but didn’t want to ruin the warm mood by calling it out. “Yes, we had fun. She was a lot of help and it was nice having her around. I just wanted to ask about those extra bags. Get some souvenirs?” 

Steve nodded with his usual snarky grin. “Kind of. They’re gifts for you guys. Why don’t we get to opening them so Rene and I can get out of here?” 

Petey shook his head, letting out a breath. “We can, but if you’re too tired, you both can stay the night and go home in the morning.” 

Steve shook his head. “Nah. Greg pretty much drove most of the time and I have work and Rene has school tomorrow. It’s also like…an hour back home.” 

Petey crossed his arms, raising a brow. “You live 2-hours away, Steve. Don’t tell me you speed!” His voice rose. 

Steve scoffed. “It’s not that big of a deal. I know short cuts and we’re safe. Stop being such a stuck up prick.” He crossed his own arms. 

Before Petey could retort, feeling indignant, his phone began to ring loudly, making them all flinch and he relaxed. “It might be work.” He walked over, only to be surprised at the caller ID, it being FaceTime instead of a normal call, but he answered anyway. “Auntie June! Why’re you calling so late?” 

Dogman’s ears perked happily at the name and he couldn’t help but bark, but he coughed afterwards, a sharp pain going through his throat he tried swallowing down. He walked over to Petey, subconsciously wrapping his arm around Petey’s waist and Lil Petey was right there too, begging to see and talk to her. “Hey, Auntie. How is everyone?” He signed and Petey spoke for him. 

Auntie June’s smile brightened, highlighting her wrinkles. “Why, Hello, Babies! I was tryin ta get a hold of Greg, but it went to voicemail. So I thought I would try Petey’s phone. Good to know my little Snackie Puppy is alright. Charge yer phone, Greg. I swear,” she huffed lovingly, “just like my hubby, he never keeps that thing charged.” 

Steve walked over, curious. They both obviously knew this lady and he supposed he could’ve stayed quiet, but that wasn’t who he was. “Who’s that?” 

Petey shook his head at him, putting a finger up to say “one minute”, but Dogman and Lil Petey were still smiling, happy to see her. “I was going to ask him that myself. I tried calling him earlier and it wouldn’t pick up. What can we do for you, Auntie June?” 

Auntie June’s smile was big and bright as always. “That’s why you gotta train him bettah.” She winked, poking at the phone as if she could touch them through it. “Feels like it’s already been forever, is all. And Greg promised to call more, but Jonathan made a point that he couldn’t talk. Ryan and Joseph have been wantin ta see y’all something fierce and want a rematch. Markle n Reuben also want to show Lil Petey their new moves. Sad y’all couldn’t stay longer.” She sighed, missing them just as bad. She had just gotten to see Dogman again after years and she didn’t want to be away from family again. “So, I thought I would check in. See when y’all could visit.” 

Dogman’s ears drooped, not wanting them to be sad. He poked Petey and didn’t realize the puppy-dog eyes he was giving him. 

Petey sighed, trying to think of what to do. A lot was happening, especially since they should be moving soon- “Ah! That’s it!” His exclamation made them jump and he smiled widely, much more wide than Steve had ever seen which made him cringe since it freaked him out. He just had never seen it before. 

Auntie June hummed, curious. “What is it, Honey?” 

Petey handed the phone to Dogman and looked for the letter that came in that day. “Well, your timing is perfect, Auntie.” He walked back over and showed the paper to Dogman, whose ears perked and he nodded vigorously, happy. “You see, due to some things happening right now, we can’t visit, buuuut…do you think Ryan and Joseph would mind visiting here? We’re planning to move as soon as we can, and if Greg wants, he can explain why the hurry, but we got approved for the house we were looking at. Maybe you guys could visit here and of course we could compensate you guys for the help. We have two houses to pack up after all. I know it’s sudden but-“ 

“Who cares if it’s sudden? Petey, I will beat you with a slipper if I have to to get it into your skull that we will always be there if y’all need us. If Greg won’t mind none, we can stay at Knight’s or we can always get a hotel, but of course we’d help! Why didn’t ya tell me y’all were moving?” Auntie June cut him off, slightly offended but they could all see the sparkles in her old eyes. ”Besides, I haven’t been back in Ookay City since I was in my 20’s. It would be nice to see what’s happening there.”

Steve wanted to know about the moving topic too, but he kept quiet, letting the family talk to the woman and Rene hovered, unsure what was going on, but everyone seemed happy. 

Dogman flexed his fingers to sign, but stopped himself, knowing she wouldn’t understand what he said.

Petey looked at him, understanding what he wanted to say since it was the same for him. “Like I said, it’s sudden and the decision was made urgently. We can explain better later. I think…a hotel might be best. We can pay for it, of course, since you guys would be helping us pack. And I won’t take a no from you either, Auntie June. We can explain, but Greg’s been here for the last week or so. You can talk to your family and just let us know when you’ll be here.” He was nervous, Dogman having explained a few more things to him and stressing that Knight’s house was a target and sooner or later, they might find out where Petey lived too, especially since Dogman couldn’t really “hide” or “disguise” himself like a normal person could. Through the week, Dogman had told him stories and told him details on cases that were still open because of the Bad People Dogman knew. But they seemed to be quiet for now, so like Dogman, he would take that chance to move. “Besides, neither of us wanted to say anything until we knew for sure we got the place. We didn’t want to tell anyone before anything was final.” He smiled at the screen at her. 

Dogman nodded along with what Petey said, assuring Auntie June that he was agreeing with it. “We can show you guys around and maybe I can give Ryan and Joseph some stuff of Knight’s as well that I can’t seem to let go of.” He signed and Petey spoke for him. 

Neither expected a serious yet curious look to appear on the older woman’s face, but she hid it soon enough. “I’ll let y’all know tomorrow morning. Gotta talk to my boys and my daughter-in-laws first.” 

Dogman paused when he remembered Valentina. He only did because bringing up Sophie made him remember Clementine and he squeezed Petey’s side, looking up at him worriedly before signing. “Petey. What do we do? We need to move, but we have to watch Valentina next week.” 

Petey hummed. “Oh, yeah. I almost forgot about that.” 

Auntie June tilted her head. “What’s he sayin? I may not know sign language, but I know my Greg.” She said, looking expectantly. 

Petey bit his lip. They might just have to risk postponing moving to the week after they would be babysitting. But did they have time? Dogman had been getting antsy and he hated having to look over his own shoulders as well and the only thing they didn’t have to worry about was Lil Petey. At least with him, he was with someone they trusted that none of Dogman’s enemies knew and he was always with one or both of them. “It might have to be after next week, Auntie June. Greg just reminded me we agreed to babysit our friend’s baby next week so they could go on a vacation. We agreed before things got a little…complicated.” He chuckled nervously. 

They both saw her lean back and cross her arms, sensing something. How? Neither knew that answer. “How complicated are we talking?” 

Petey shook his head. “Not very. It’s more-uh-chaotic, I guess?” He tried brushing it off. 

Auntie June hummed before she smiled again, seeming appeased, but only Dogman could tell she was only waiting until she could get answers. That woman was scary if you pissed her off. “About the babysitting, that ain’t an issue either, Honey. Ya should know “it takes a village” and we can all help out while we’re moving y’all. I’ll tell em next week is the date, so I should get goin so we have time to pack. Jonathan might have to stay behind, but my grandbabies are big enough to help and like I said, they wanna see their cousin and Uncles. Don’t look at me like that, young Tomcat,” she smirked rottenly at Petey, who had looked shocked at being included on the “uncle” thing, “the moment I said I liked ya, there was no way ya were gettin out of this family.” She winked at him and her gaze softened. “Goodnight, Babies. And you, young man, Lil Petey, be good for them and Auntie June might bring ya a treat. Love y’all. See ya soon.” She blew a kiss and hung up, leaving them to just stare at Petey’s screen. Because just like when Petey met her, she was a whirlwind. Coming in as she pleased and leaving as she liked after saying whatever she wanted. 

“Can I talk now? Who was that? What do you mean you’re moving? Out of all you told us, you couldn’t tell us that?” Steve exclaimed with his hands up, having been caught off guard. Again. It was fine, but it was like Dogman still had a lot of secrets he didn't know about. 

Dogman let go of Petey, even if he didn’t want to, and signed. “Like Petey said, we were waiting to hear back from them. I was going to tell you, I promise. Why’re you so upset?” He asked, then walked over and grabbed Steve’s arm, pulling him outside before he could say anything the kids didn’t need to know about. Besides, it really was on Dogman for not explaining things. Steve trusted him and he kept information from him. 

As the door closed, both kids looked at Petey in confusion who was also admittedly confused. Rene asked first as Lil Petey was held back from following. “I guess I’m curious what just happened? I couldn’t read everyone’s lips.” 

Lil Petey looked up at his Papa. “Why is Steve mad at Dad?” 

Petey sighed, rubbing his temples. Sometimes he really missed the days where life was simple. But, judging by the fact Steve didn’t know who Big Mama, Knight, and Alice were, he doubted he knew who Auntie June and her family were either. It was obvious Steve thought highly of Dogman and considered him a very trusted friend. He was probably just hurt and confused. “He’s just a little butt-hurt, is all. I should’ve told Auntie June we had guests, but I didn’t think about it. I wasn’t expecting her to call and all of this was just a big shock. They’ll be fine. Let’s get into that sushi, alright? Do you want to join us, Rene?” 

Rene nodded. “I was shocked too. I still am. I’m happy Greg has a family who love him so much, but it does hurt that you guys will be even farther away from us. But, it’s your decision.” She hugged him and then went to Lil Petey. “Let’s see what they got us too!” She signed and took Lil Petey’s hand to grab the boxes of food and the bags with the gifts. 

Petey sighed, pressing his palm against his head firmly. “He doesn’t have to know every decision we make, does he? But…” he groaned, realizing Rene had a point. They would be moving farther away and they were some of Dogman’s closest friends. Not wanting things to escalate, if they did, Petey let the kids do what they wanted and he stood on the other side of the door, listening to their conversation and peeking out the small window it had. He could’ve gone out too, but he didn’t know how much they would confess if he was there. Eavesdropping was wrong, but it’s not like he did it often. Even if what Rene said gave him an idea.

………

Steve huffed, pacing around the porch. He would admit, he wasn’t good at taking unexpected news. His parents died? Definitely didn’t take that well even after he got home and had to deal with the funeral stuff and find out how he would take care of his sister. His sister and friend involved in a fire that destroyed his family home? Yeah, that didn’t go well either. His friend was moving away and didn’t tell him? It was “urgent” (which was never good) and didn’t tell him? “You had a family all this time?! And didn’t once bring them up? Why didn’t you go to them after your “accident”?” He crossed his arms, admittedly more hurt and worried than genuinely mad. 

Dogman sighed, reaching into his pocket and taking out a cigarette for both of them and lighting them first. He knew how Steve could get. That’s why he never lashed back unless it was genuine anger. Like with the fire and even now. “If you lost Rene while you both were gone, could you confront your parents afterwards?” He looked at him with a stern gaze as Steve took the cigarette and paused. “They lost people they knew long before I was even born. No one could help Big Mama. Big Mama’s husband? An accident. But how could I go to them after this?” He pointed to his neck. “To show they lost someone they also considered family? The only member left of a family they considered part of theirs? Just until the trip with Petey and Lil Petey, I…”he sighed, letting out a puff of smoke, “I was ashamed to. I thought they would reject me. I thought they would be furious. I couldn’t do it. Especially not alone. As for moving?” He gripped Steve’s sleeve tightly. “Like Petey told Auntie June. We were waiting until we knew for sure. I’d like your help too, if you can spare it? See the house we picked out? And if you’re good at carpentry, it would be nice to fix it up with you too.” He tried smiling at Steve, showing how genuine he was. 

Steve sniffled, only then feeling the lump in his throat. “You’re gonna be farther away. Rene won’t see you as much. I won’t. Why does this have to be in a hurry? Is it financial shit? What’s wrong with your place?” He rubbed his nose, knowing he was being dramatic, but Dogman was one of his closest friends and he was worried they would grow apart if they lived further away from each other. 

That…was harder. Steve knew he knew the prostitutes and even the criminal stuff he had been involved with, but he’d forgotten to tell him about Basil being in his house and knowing where he lived. “They know.” He gulped, taking a few more hits. “The criminals I told you about. They know where I live and it’s only a matter of time before they find out where Petey lives. That’s why I haven’t been home.” He still didn’t want to tell him about Basil being inside the house and what happened that night, though. He didn’t want to freak him out more than he was already. 

Steve almost dropped the cigarette and his heart stopped. “They what? How?!” He was definitely worried then, eyes wide in panic. 

Dogman tried reassuring him by patting his back. “They saw me walking home. They haven’t made a move yet, but that’s precisely why I want us to move so soon. I can’t risk it. You and Rene are safe. They don’t know about you guys. They don’t know about Clarence and his family either. But they know about Petey and Lil Petey. Steve?” He signed, some pain showing in his eyes. “You don’t think I’m sad too? Knight’s home was my family home, just as much as your parent’s house was to you and Rene. This isn’t a bad thing, though. We can always make time. Always. You’re part of my pack. Packs stick together. And I’m trying to be more open and honest. Okay?” He held out his fist, waiting for Steve to do the same. 

Steve stayed quiet while he processed all this new information. So Dogman’s enemies knew where he lived and that’s why? He sighed, taking a deep drag of the cigarette. He supposed Dogman would need someone he could count on that wasn’t a target either. At least until they knew how to handle the bastards who wouldn’t leave his friend alone. He chuckled. “Your “pack”? We a bunch of wolves now?” Then, he fist bumped Dogman to show he now understood and would be on his side, as always. Always. 

Dogman laughed, neither seeing Petey breathe a sigh of relief and go check on the kids. “You have no idea, Steve.” 

…………..

When they got back in, both Steve and Dogman whined about the kids opening the gifts without them being there, but their smiles more than made up for it. Rene was excited to have another journal to write in, wanting to get started as soon as she could, and Lil Petey tried mimicking a soldier’s stance and marching around them, making them laugh even when Rene tried copying. Not knowing why there was another ARMY shirt and unsure if it was for him, Petey gave it to Rene and Dogman subtly punched Steve in the gut before he could correct who the gift was meant for and Dogman pushed the fur oils towards Petey who blushed a little, touched that Dogman remembered what he’d said once in passing. Eventually they even got a call from Clarence and Genie, explaining the little game Clarence had given her to do and Steve and Dogman chuckled with a mischievous glee that she got it wrong. She thought the winter outfit was from Clarence, the spring one was from Dogman and the overall outfit was from Steve. She still thought it was sweet anyway and thanked them for their gifts that they definitely didn’t have to get and snapped her fingers when she found out which outfit was from whom. 

A little after that, Steve and Rene decided they really should head home. They packed their things in Steve’s car and Rene gave Petey and Lil Petey an extra big hug, thanking them for having her over. 

Petey stopped her when she let him go. “I’ll talk to Greg about Lil Petey going over and I was thinking, if you wanted to make some money to start working like an adult, we can always pay you to babysit Lil Petey for us when we need a break. What do you think?” 

Rene’s eyes had widened and she jumped up and down, squealing in glee. “Really?!” 

Petey nodded, not expecting that big of a reaction. “Yeah. I’m sure Greg wouldn’t mind either.” 

Rene squealed again and wrapped him in a bear hug while jumping up and down again. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you, Petey!” She giggled and let go, going to give Dogman a big bear hug as well. “Let us know if you guys need anything!” She smiled so wide all her teeth were showing. 

Steve rolled his eyes, but his smile was big too. “Yeah, yeah, we’ll iron out the details of that later. Let’s get home before it gets too late. See ya, Greg, Petey, and Lil P. Night.” Steve waved, pushing Rene out the door. “We’ll let you know when we’ve made it home safely. Just text if you need anything.” He closed their door on the way out and both Petey and Dogman laughed when they both had let out long sighs, exhausted from their busy weekends and Lil Petey yawned big, still smiling and waving at the door, mumbling “goodbye” over and over. 

……….

Petey flopped on the bed after they got Lil Petey to bed and got ready themselves. Mostly. Petey had already been in pajamas but got curious when Dogman was still in the clothes he’d been wearing. Dogman had been telling him about the trip, minus the tattoo, which he was nervous about showing Petey, hence why he was still wearing his day clothes. He didn’t bring up the nightmare yet either since he didn’t want to ruin the happy mood. “You’ve been more quiet than usual. What’s up?” Petey asked, his thick brow raised.

But he couldn’t stay in those clothes forever, so Dogman asked Petey to sit up on the bed. “I want to show you something. I don’t know if you’ll like it though.” He signed while he got out his pajamas. 

Doing as he was told, Petey sat up, letting out a yawn too. He had to tell Dogman about Lil Petey lying to Rene and about her offer, but he could wait. “Love, you could’ve gotten your nipples pierced and sure, I would laugh, but I still find you attractive.” He smiled contentedly and sleepily. 

Dogman couldn’t help but laugh at that, picturing it. He definitely wouldn’t. Piercings were a little different than tattoos. He turned his back to Petey and began to lift his shirt, still nervous, but Petey’s reassurance made him feel more bold and confident. That was another thing he loved about Petey. He made him feel more confident in this body than he ever had since receiving it. He pulled the shirt off, it hanging from one arm as he turned his head back towards Petey when he heard the sharp intake of his feline lover’s breath. He took in the reaction, feeling himself blush. “Do…do you like it?” He signed, his back muscles flexing as he twitched, feeling Petey’s intense gaze.

Petey gulped hard and he felt how red and hot his face was. He was NOT expecting a fucking tattoo! Not just one either! There were two of them! How they laid against Dogman’s body was beyond attractive and Petey wouldn’t be able to explain why either. The small bits of color on the arm tattoo added some pop to the art as well, making the bugs stand out against the thick swirls of black. He noticed Dogman fidgeting around the longer he was silent, but he couldn’t get his mouth to work yet. So, he crawled over, then sat on his haunches as he didn’t even ask to touch. He heard Dogman’s breath hitch as he gently felt along his arm with one hand and then he stopped and gazed sadly at the back tattoo. It was obvious to Petey who they were. Big Mama was a “mama bear” and the helmet represented a “knights” helmet. “Yes, Greg. It’s very sweet. And hot as fuck.” He added, wanting Dogman to know how attractive he found him. “So…” he ran his hand along the shield and wings, “Knight and Big Mama on your back. A shield to protect and wings to signify they’re no longer with us. What about these cute little colorful bugs?” He then paid attention to those, moving back so Dogman could sit in front of him. 

Dogman smiled, happy that Petey liked it and understood without him explaining. “My pack.” His smile turned fond and he reached his other hand over to guide Petey’s as he moved himself. “Valentina on my wrist. Clarence and Genie as beetles on my arm, close to their baby. Steve is the cockroach and Rene is the moth on my elbow and Lil Petey is the mantis with the pencil and…” he smiled more lovingly, able to see the spider, “my Darlin is the spider on my shoulder. And the stardust is all who I’ve lost that I keep close to me.” He signed, waiting for Petey’s reaction. 

Petey was touched. It was weird they were bugs and he especially didn’t know why he was a spider, but with how Dogman gazed at it and him, he could tell it was meant to be a good thing. He grabbed Dogman’s hand and began to give light kisses, starting at his knuckles and kissing up Dogman’s arm, hearing his breath hitch again, but unlike he usually would, he didn’t growl or groan. Once he reached the spider, Dogman had already twisted his body more so their lips were a breath away. “It’s cute. And very much YOU. Always keeping…” he leaned in more, hearing the small whine and feeling his stomach pinch, “us close enough to protect.” Then, he wrapped his arms around Dogman’s neck and let out a moan that turned into a sigh when Dogman closed the distance, letting out a garbled growl. 

Dogman leaned forward and Petey took the hint, laying on his back as they continued to kiss. Some were languid, others were open mouthed and a little needy, but both were in no hurry, too tired to do anything more than bask in each other’s arms and make up for days worth of kisses and touches. 

They eventually parted when Petey couldn’t take the feeling of Dogman’s jeans rubbing against his legs. “Get changed and come back to me.” He whispered, giving Dogman a few more kisses. 

Dogman nodded firmly, listening to the command and getting up. 

Once they were comfortable, Petey laying his head on Dogman’s arm and both of them exchanging sweeter kisses, Petey sighed, his eyelids heavy. “Hm. I almost forgot to tell you.” He yawned, his tail laying across Dogman’s legs. “Rene wants to teach Lil Petey to make chocolate and Lil Petey lied to her about having had coffee before. I scolded him, but I felt you should know so you could dish out a punishment.” He pulled back enough so he could read the signs, having felt Dogman move slightly. 

Even tired, Dogman frowned at that. Lil Petey lied? And to a friend no less. He sighed, briefly rubbing Petey’s back. “I’ll talk to him on my run tomorrow. I’ll take him with me. He needs to know it’s not okay to do that. Even small lies to a friend can push them away. If they can’t trust you with small things, how can they trust you with the bigger ones?” He grabbed Petey’s hand and gave it a few kisses. 

Petey snorted, but he understood exactly what Dogman was saying. “A run is a punishment?” He didn’t expect the tired yet mischievous smile to appear on his hybrid lover’s maw. 

“Maybe you should join me sometime and see how far I can run? I’ve run across this whole city, Darlin. It won’t be easy, even for our rambunctious kitten.” He signed, leaning over and giving Petey’s cheek, his scent gland, a lick. 

Petey mirrored the smile. “Alright. Pick up coffee on your way back, though.” Before Dogman could pull away, Petey rubbed his cheeks against Dogman’s, scenting him. He had to remake his claim after all. 

Dogman growled lightly, ignoring the burning stings it caused in his throat. “Will do. Now get some sleep. I have more I want to talk to you about tomorrow.” He gave Petey one last chaste kiss and held him close, knowing they would move in the night, but as they drifted to sleep, he wanted to feel Petey close. 

………..

Across the city that was sleeping, five very different people had met up in an abandoned building, their guards inconspicuously hidden along the outside. 

One looked indifferent, clothed in a suit and looking bored as he sat straight and sipped a cup of whiskey. 

One sat languidly in a chair, legs spread and uncaring about his clothes, but his muscles and scars, how he held himself spoke another story as he twirled a lighter in his hands. 

One was Dr. Scum, observing the scene in front of him with interest. 

One was Celia, dressed in a black cocktail dress and glaring at nothing in particular, just wanting the last of the group, someone she didn’t know, to be done already so they could start. 

The last, the one they all were surrounding, was a woman with a petite frame, covered up to hide her burns as she tased one of Celia’s men over and over, her anger palpable. 

“That’s enough, Chanti. Damn, Girl. Yer really gonna kill him at this rate.” The muscled man spoke up, having better things to do. 

Chanti, the woman with heterochromic eyes, stopped immediately, only to point her long taser (the type you would use on animals from a distance) at him, panting raggedly. “THEN WHY ARE YOU ALL SO USELESS?! TELL ME, MARK MAUDELINE!” 

Celia crinkled her nose, hating the scent of burning flesh even if she didn’t care that her informant was being tortured. “If I recall, YOU were the one that said we should wait, you crazy bitch.” She covered her nose, unsure and uncaring if one of her men were dead or just passed out. 

Chanti straightened, her body going loose as she tilted her head at an odd angle and looking up. “Did I? Why would I do that when I want my “project” back?” She asked as if she hadn’t just been screaming her lungs out in rage. 

Dr. Scum chuckled before he walked forward and patted Chanti’s head. “We agreed we didn’t want our experiment on high alert, Dear. Like the bunnies we used to have, they only run so far and keep their guard up so long.” 

Chanti began to let out a burst of giggles. “That’s right~~~. How silly of me.” 

The one who had been drinking finally stood, letting his glass fall to the floor and shatter. “It seems we all have opposite interests for the One we are after. Before we go any further, we should come to an agreement.” 

Dr. Scum covered Chanti’s mouth before she could go off again. “True, Judge. We just want him back. For me, I wish to see if his owner’s body still holds any of my formula so I can recreate it and Chanti just wants her project back to keep with her. None of you will see him again then.” 

Celia scoffed. “Why bother keeping him alive? He won’t obey anyone and I want revenge for the humiliation he caused me and the harm he caused my brother.” 

Mark sighed, flipping his lighter again. “I just want the fucking freak off my terf and to leave my gang alone. I don’t give a shit if he’s dead or alive as long as he’s gone.” 

Judge hummed, pacing around the group. “I see. I agree along the lines of what Mr. Maudeline is saying. I have my own duties and hobbies I would like for him to stay out of. Permanently. This is MY city and I have had control over it for too long to allow a lowly vigilante to ruin it. So…let us begin an agreement.” 

Mark rolled his eyes. “Y’all ain’t getting anywhere with that Thing as long as his cats are alive.” He spat, not thinking about it. 

Dr. Scum grinned, even if it didn’t reach his eyes. “Ah, yes. Them. Perhaps we could take them off everyone’s hands as well? We could use the bodies.”  

Celia hissed, knowing exactly who he was talking about. “Do we need them alive? It would hurt him more if we just killed them, right? If we do, I call dibs. I want to make him watch as I gut them open.” 

Judge looked at his hand, inspecting his nails. “Hm. That thinking is too shallow, Miss Celia. Kill them without Dogman there, and none of us will get anywhere. “Good dogs do not get euthanized”.”

Mark snorted, done with the meeting. As long as Dogman left them alone, he didn’t give a shit what happened to who. “Whatever. But I’m just sayin, if any of y’all go after his family, it won’t be easy making him submit. A leashed dog is better behaved on that leash. Let him off?” He moved his thumb across his throat. “Who knows what tricks he’s got.” None of them took him seriously and he figured. What do you expect from narcissistic people in the same room? He flinched back quickly as a whip, though, when Chanti’s taser went near him, the woman having that crazed look in her eyes back. “Fucking shit! Get that away from me!” 

“A family, you said? What kind? My project doesn’t have a family.” Chanti giggled, but her eyes were still crazed. “He’s mine. NO ONE TOUCHES WHAT'S MINE!” 

Mark backed up, getting pissed at this crazy person. “Then you shoulda kept him on a leash, Bitch! Now he’s everyone’s fucking problem!” 

“Now, now, Dear, calm down. Once they are gone, he will go back to having no family. You cannot blame those lowly cat-folk for taking pity on such a creature.” Dr. Scum said, ushering her back easily. 

Celia’s tail was lashing back and forth, pissed at the obvious speciesism. “I’m no lowlife, Creep. Now how about you leash up your crazy pet?” She hissed. 

A loud bang got everyone’s attention and they turned to Judge, who had shot a bullet into the wall. “Enough. We are getting nowhere here and I know we all have better things to be doing. So, I will choose what we do here. Do you agree, Dr. Scum?” He glanced over at the scientist. “It is your experiment, after all.”

Dr. Scum actually smiled and it was large and cruel. “Of course, our “good” Judge. What is your verdict?” 

Chapter Text

Petey woke up to gentle licks against his neck and strong hands barely putting any pressure as they ran along his sides. It tickled, but he released a long sigh and turned his head to give Dogman more space, but that was when Dogman must’ve realized he was awake, so he moved his head, putting his tongue back in his mouth, and nuzzled his nose against Petey’s cheek. Smiling contentedly, Petey realized it was still a little dark out and that Dogman was breaking out in small tremors every few seconds and his eyes were more resigned, but no less bright being near him. Petey frowned at that and turned, placing Dogman’s head between his hands. “One…” his voice was groggy and rough, “my neck is going to smell like dog morning breath now and for two…” he yawned, hearing a tired chuckle from his hybrid boyfriend, “what’s wrong? Nightmare?” He pet Dogman’s jaw and kissed his muzzle.

“A little. I…” Dogman paused, still using his hands to feel Petey along his body, “I dreamed you were a figment of my imagination. I thought you were real, like you are now, but as I was kissing you and holding our son, my eyes opened and I was back on that surgical table. One of the nurses were…” he took a deep breath, it shuddered his whole body, “were still going through my dog body. More of a memory than a dream. My body felt so cold and it wasn’t because of the room. I was scared that all of this was a dream. That you weren’t real and neither was Lil Petey or our friends. That I simply dreamed everything up to cope with being trapped.” He signed, but didn’t move farther from Petey.

All Petey could do then, since he didn’t have the words, not only because he was still half asleep, but also because what could he say, he moved so he could hold Dogman close and kissed his head softly in comfort while Dogman went back to holding him close as well, running his fingers along Petey’s back. Dogman seemed fine, from Petey's point of view at least. The nightmare wasn’t as bad as some Petey had witnessed and the tremors already stopped. He just wished those horrible things would let his lover rest in peace. “We are real, Greg. You escaped and you survived.” He whispered before releasing a large yawn, feeling more comfortable as time passed with them holding each other and he was almost back to sleep, so close he couldn’t even open his eyes again, but he heard Dogman speak, his voice hoarse and garbled, more so than usual, and he felt Dogman move, giving Petey a kiss on his cheek.

“I rove roo, Etey.”

All Dogman got in response from his sleepy mate was a small purr as he succumbed to sleep, leaving Dogman to look at him lovingly before deciding it was about time he got ready for his run and woke up Lil Petey for his “punishment” and a much needed lesson.

……….

It was around predawn, a little light out but not quite dawn yet, and Dogman walked into Lil Petey’s room, admiring how cute the kitten was when he was sleeping, even sprawled out like a starfish. But, he was there for a reason, so he knelt down and shook Lil Petey until the kitten woke up, eyes groggy and looking around in confusion.

“What is it, Dad? Why is it still dark?” He groggily asked, stretching with his arms and legs stretched out and his little claws extending, but he didn’t expect for Dogman to pick him up by his scruff and make him stand. “NOT THE SCRUFF! Why?!” He whined, rubbing the looser skin on the back of his neck that you couldn’t tell was there unless you grabbed it.

Placing a hand on his hip, Dogman signed to the kitten before pointing at his drawers. “Your Papa told me about you lying to Rene. So, you’re going on a run with me. Get dressed and brush your teeth and be downstairs in 5-minutes or else I’m grabbing you by the scruff whether you’re ready or not. Come on, hop, hop.” He clapped his hands, subconsciously going into “Lieutenant Mode” and saw Lil Petey’s ears go back and looked down, making him sigh and loosen his shoulders slightly. “I don’t see you moving, the clock is ticking. Listen, Bud, it’s obvious you know it was wrong-“ he began to sign when Lil Petey didn’t move, but Lil Petey looked up at him and began to protest.

Lil Petey knew lying was wrong, but did his Dad have to be so mean so early in the morning? It was just about coffee, it wasn’t like he lied about anything serious. He huffed, still grumpy from being so rudely (in his opinion) woken up and being picked up by his scruff. He was too old for that, darn it! “It wasn’t a big deal and Papa found out anyway! Why do I have to run outside in the cold? You’re usually so nice so why is lying such a bad thing? It’s not like it was that bad, it was just a little white lie because I wanted to try coffee because you and Papa don’t let me!” He stomped his foot and crossed his arms, feeling like his parents weren’t being fair. Usually, he wouldn’t mind going on walks with his Dad, but he knew it was because he was in trouble and that meant his Dad had to have something up his sleeve which made Lil Petey reluctant.

Dogman didn’t like the tone, but he let it go for now. It was unusual for them to wake up Lil Petey before daylight and like his Papa, Lil Petey was rarely in a good mood if he was forced awake. “Lying to strangers or Bad Guys is okay, but not to your friends and family, Lil Petey. You can throw a tantrum on the run, so get bundled up. We have a long way to go this morning.” He waited, seeing if Lil Petey would actually move, not realizing he stood straight, exuding the energy he would to his platoon. Maybe he should run alone? He was still mentally dizzy from the nightmare (and the others from the last few days) and Lil Petey’s unexpected reluctance wasn’t helping.

Lil Petey’s own body straightened when his Dad’s did, feeling the change in the air and the fur on the back of his neck went up. His Dad never did this before. Sure, he’d gotten annoyed with Lil Petey before, maybe even tired because of questions, but his Dad was usually pretty chill and understood Lil Petey’s enthusiasm. “I’m not going!” He crossed his arms back and turned his head.

Dogman raised a brow, taking a few deep breaths before he grabbed clothes for Lil Petey anyway until the kitten looked at him, his mouth agape. “It wasn’t a suggestion, Young Man. Your Papa agreed so you’re going. You’re going to learn that lying to your loved ones has consequences.”

Not liking he was being forced and that his Papa actually agreed to the decision, Lil Petey puffed out his disheveled cheeks until they were red as he glared before growling. “You can’t make me!” He then stuck out his tongue, thinking Dogman wouldn’t do anything.

Strangely, Lil Petey sticking out his tongue at him made Dogman deflate, but not in a bad way. He had to remember that even if this was a punishment for the kitten, his son was just that; a kitten. He wasn’t a disobedient subordinate, he was just a little kid who would be 8-years old soon when it was late spring. So, Dogman rolled his eyes, still not liking he was being disrespected, but again, Lil Petey was a kid and one who didn’t like being forced awake nonetheless for a punishment. No child did, if he thought about it. Ryan, Joseph, Knight, Ryan’s boys, even himself didn’t like listening if he knew he was in trouble when he was a puppy. Technically, he could make Lil Petey do as he said, but the kitten’s yelling was already making him worried that they were waking Petey, which Dogman didn’t want. His Mate should sleep as long as he likes, especially since he had work in a few hours. “Just get ready and be downstairs in 5-minutes. If you don’t want to listen, then I’ll have to find a different punishment after I talk with your Papa.” He signed, then gently pet Lil Petey’s head as he walked out of the kitten’s room to head downstairs for his shoes.

……….

He jogged behind Lil Petey as the kitten tried running faster than him, losing his momentum as the sky was lighter. To be fair, they’d been running for about an hour now, getting closer to the coffee shop he planned to get them coffee at and maybe some breakfast sandwiches so no one would have to cook. Each time Lil Petey slowed too much, Dogman would gently push him forward, not only physically pushing him, but mentally, so the kitten would try harder. Lil Petey had already thrown a couple fits as they ran, complaining about it being unfair and asking how much farther and Dogman would lie on purpose that it wasn’t much farther.

“One more mile.” He would sign, when really it wasn’t. This was a lesson after all. Lil Petey had to be shown how much it hurt to be told a harmless little “white lie” from someone you cared about.

They eventually made it to the shop early enough that the morning work rush hadn’t happened yet, but there were a few people in the shop. Some random people who worked early or did remote work with their laptops out and a mother and her daughter in jogging wear, laughing and sharing a breakfast, probably having runs similar to Dogman or it was just for fun, which wasn’t his business, but he noticed. As he ordered their food and coffees, Lil Petey found a table and plopped down, slumping with his head on the table as he tried to breathe, exhausted. Dogman had tried warning him to pace himself when they started, but Lil Petey was still upset and too mad to listen, so now he suffered the consequences of that. Using his phone, Dogman asked for Petey’s usual, his own usual, and a hot cocoa for Lil Petey. There was a reason he couldn’t have coffee yet, but maybe if he reflected accordingly, Dogman could convince Petey that maybe a mocha here and there wouldn’t be that bad for his health. When he got to their table, deciding to let them have a break before heading back, he sat down, seeing Lil Petey staring at the mother and daughter across the shop. Then, he snapped his fingers to get Lil Petey’s attention. “Do you know why we won’t let you have coffee yet?”

Lil Petey shrugged, exhausted, and his legs shook from exertion. “Papa said something to Rene about it being bad for kids. I just wanted to try it.” He pouted.

Dogman nodded, pushing Lil Petey’s drink towards him. “It is. But this isn’t about the coffee itself. Now, you could probably tell I lied about how long it would take us to get here.” He sipped his own drink, observing his son.

Lil Petey sat up, sending a glare to Dogman. “Yes. You should’ve just told me how far it would actually be!” He puffed out his cheeks, confused why his Dad was giving him a knowing look. “What?”

Dogman shrugged, then pointed at Lil Petey before signing. “If that was the case, you should’ve just told Rene you couldn’t have coffee yet, then asked permission after your Papa woke up. Any lie, no matter how harmless it may seem at the time, will have consequences.” He used one hand to put a finger to Lil Petey’s forehead. “For example, my lying about how far we had to run. Next time we do and I tell you the same thing, you will doubt my word. You will doubt what I say is the truth. If I lie about anything else, the doubt will be there even if I tell the truth. The same goes for you and your relationships with your friends and family.”
By then, Lil Petey had gone quiet and contemplative, and Dogman lifted his chin, seeing the guilt on the kitten’s face. “Don’t give the only people who love you, who will fight alongside you, who trust you and your words, a reason to ever doubt you. Lies can feel like betrayal, if they are big enough. And I know you will never become the type of Tomcat that betrays his loved ones. It’s not who you are.” Dogman smiled softly at him then, reassuring him.

Lil Petey searched his Dad’s face and thought about what he said. His Dad had a point. He probably wouldn’t blindly believe when his Dad told him the distance they had left again, if not for a while. “What if I do lie again? If I slip up?”

Dogman hummed, thinking about how to reply. There was a chance he would. There was a chance Lil Petey would want to keep secrets at some point, mostly when he got older, wanting to keep things for himself without feeling he had to share or else he would get in trouble. Privacy and keeping secrets and lying were different things. He didn’t think his son could comprehend the complexity of how deep it could run, but he could try, at least, to explain them. “Question is, would you lie to keep secrets from us? Or would you lie because you want privacy? Or would you lie to get your way, like you did with the coffee? Do you know the difference?”

Lil Petey tilted his head. “Mm…not really. Can you explain, Dad? I don’t want to answer if I don’t know the difference.” He sipped more on his cocoa, enjoying the warmth of it spreading through his body under his puffy coat. Besides, he really didn’t know what the difference was. Lying was lying and the truth was the truth.

Dogman chuckled, enjoying the intelligence of his son. “Well, when you get older, you might want to keep some things to yourself without telling us. You might do something wrong and feel too guilty to admit it so you lie to keep the secret. Some secrets are okay, as long as you’re not hurting yourself or anyone else in any way. Like sneaking out to go to the park with Molly when you’re older. Your Papa might disagree there, but we will have to see. Privacy, again, might be something you want when you get older, like making friends and wanting to enjoy your time with them without your Papa and I intruding. You’re smart enough to know the type of people you want to be friends with and ones you know are not so good. As long as you know you can come to us, Clarence, Genie, Steve and Rene, no matter what, then it’s okay because we love you. You’re smart and charming, Lil Petey. I don’t doubt you’ll make mistakes, we all do. No one is perfect and life can be messy. You’ll understand that better with age.”

Lil Petey was listening intently, his young mind trying to make sense of what his Dad was telling him. “So…so like when Molly and I left to meet you before? We lied and snuck out, but Papa and Flippy still love us anyway?”

Dogman’s smile brightened. “Exactly. And you both actually learned the lesson you had to for it without realizing it. You came clean. You explained yourselves and told the truth. If you make a mistake by keeping a secret or lying for a selfish reason, it’s always good to tell the truth as soon as you can, but only if you lied for some reason in the first place. Lies and truths can be very messy and sometimes too hard to explain, but for a kid your age, just focus on trying not to lie for selfish reasons and if you do, come clean as soon as you can. But remember this, if not everything I said.” He grabbed Lil Petey’s hand, squeezing it. “Not everyone will forgive you for lying in the first place, not even your closest friends and you might hurt someone with the lie. So the next time you see Rene, apologize to her, but don’t do it if you’re really not sorry for what you did. If you apologize without being sincere, then it’s just as bad as another lie.” He signed to the kitten and looked at him with a stern face. He didn’t expect Lil Petey to understand all of what he said, but he hoped he understood the base line of it.

Lil Petey nodded, thinking as they both finished their drinks, planning on eating with his Papa when they got back. Speaking of, he knew what he had to do. Rene didn’t know he couldn’t have coffee yet and he saw the look on her face when his Papa told her the truth. It made him feel awful. She blamed herself for a lie he made. “Dad? Can we go home now? I need to write Rene a letter and I want to ask both of you if I can go over before Valentine’s Day to play and work on chocolate.”

Dogman nodded, smiling warmly at the kitten with endless love and affection. “Sure. Grab the bag and I’ll throw these away.” He stood up, unbothered since the run wasn’t even the longest he’d done in a day. 3-miles was nothing compared to when he used to roam the city for “Bad Guys”.

Lil Petey smiled back with a firm nod and tried to stand, but immediately sat back down, his legs in pain and shaking. He really pushed himself. “Dad?” He asked with a whine.

Dogman was back easily afterwards and tilted his head in question. “Whats wrong?”

Lil Petey still held the bag, but he outstretched his arms. “Can you carry me? My legs feel like jelly and they hurt.”

Dogman laughed, shaking his head. “Of course, Baby Boy. Let’s get your Papa’s drink and the food back home before it gets cold.” Then, he turned his back to Lil Petey and crouched so Lil Petey could crawl onto his back and he held the bag close as Dogman held Petey’s drink.

Lil Petey enjoyed it, wrapping his little legs around his Dad’s middle to help keep him secure. “Tally-Ho, Dad! We have an important delivery to make!”

…

They made good time as Dogman had run instead of jogged, but they were still a bit away from home when Lil Petey piped up again. “Hey, Dad? I have a question.”

Dogman turned his ear a little to show he was listening and he handed Lil Petey the drink so he could sign with one hand while the other kept Lil Petey supported. “What is it?”

Lil Petey thought a bit before asking, but he was curious, having overheard the mom and daughter in the cafe talking before. “I know I have Gramps and Granny Grace on Papa’s side, and Grandpa Knight on your side, but do I have a Grandma? Or was Grandpa Knight single? But that doesn’t make sense since I saw that lady in the pictures on your wall. She looked like Grandpa Knight’s wife, with how they looked at each other. Like how you and Papa look in yours or how Uncle Clarence and Auntie Genie look in theirs.” He hadn’t meant to ramble, but as he kept asking the questions, he got a little nervous since his Dad usually didn’t like it when he asked about Grandpa Knight. He was better about it and even told Lil Petey stories sometimes before bed about him, but not as much as Lil Petey’s curiosity wanted to know.

Dogman’s run had slowed to a walk and he was panting as the questions shocked him. Lil Petey had never asked about the woman, Alice, in the pictures before. Not once. He didn’t want to lie, they JUST had a talk about it, but he also wondered where it came from or if it was a question he wondered for a long time and only then had the courage to ask. “Why do you ask? I didn’t think you cared.”

Lil Petey leaned a little forward to read the signs. “The lady and girl in the cafe were talking about the girl’s grandma. Something about visiting her since her husband passed. It made me think of Grandpa Knight and then I remembered the lady in the pictures and since I don’t know her, I was curious why I never have. Is she in Heaven too?”

Dogman hadn’t meant to, but he let out a loud and rude snort. “Her name is Alice. The one in the pictures. No, she isn’t in Heaven, or wherever Granny Grace, Grandpa Knight, and Big Mama are.”
‘Not that she’d be there even if she was dead.’ He thought bitterly, but also felt that was unfair of him to think as well. She cheated on Knight, sure, and he’s dead, so why did he feel so betrayed? She was only doing what was best for herself. She wanted a family and to finally be married (even if he didn’t know if she was married to Kurt) and not have to worry about her boyfriend/husband/whatever risking his life in war. She wanted that idyllic, fairytale, white picket fence life, and that was fine. But what would she have done if Knight did return? Would she have stayed? Broke it off with Kurt? Kept cheating behind Knight’s back? Broke it off with Knight to run off with her “side dude”? Dogman didn’t want to talk with her, but he would admit he didn’t have closure with her. He was bitter, resentful, angry, and above everything, he felt betrayed. And a morbidly curious thought entered his mind. One he wondered about ever since they placed Knight’s headstone. Did Alice miss Knight at all? Did she grieve his loss? Did she always hate Dogman and only hid it? Or was it only because his head was on her ex-fiancé’s shoulders?

“Dad? Did I hit a sore spot again? I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I won’t ask again.” Lil Petey’s voice broke him from his thoughts, realizing he’d gotten lost in them in the first place.

Feeling guilty for doing that, and worrying Lil Petey, making his son think he’d done something wrong, Dogman shook his head and signed. “No, you didn’t do anything wrong. You won’t know unless you ask. Well…” he paused, unsure what to say since it was a tricky situation, but he had to try, even if he could tell Lil Petey to drop it. “She’s somewhere.” Was all he could reply. He didn’t want to bad mouth her. If you forgot about the cheating and her bluntness, Alice was a good woman. There was a reason Knight fell for her, and Dogman wondered if it was his fault it fell apart? Alice was reluctant to have a kid with Knight while he was around, thinking Dogman would have attacked the baby at some point, since babies don’t have boundaries. But he supposed it also wasn’t fair that Knight never told Alice he was waiting to marry her after he retired from the military. He shook his head, realizing maybe he could get some closure if he could find her again. He just had some questions and they were hindering his healing. Did Alice move on already? Truly? Or was there a part of her that missed Knight too? Did she resent Dogman because with him around, alive, she couldn’t grieve him at all? He had no idea.

“Dad! We’re home! Hey, hey, hey, you’re about to walk by the driveway!” Lil Petey leaned on his back, giggling when Dogman almost tumbled.

Dogman shook his head again, pushing all that to the back of his mind. “Sorry. Lost in thought.”

Lil Petey giggled more as he struggled to get off Dogman’s back. “Don’t worry, Dad. Papa and I can help you find them.” Lil Petey almost fell since his legs were still weak and they almost fell asleep while clinging onto Dogman, but Dogman caught him by his jacket and Lil Petey began to race him inside.

…

“Greg! Give that back, you rotten asshole!” Alice yelled, chasing Greg around the house while she was half dressed for the day and trying to get her shoe from Greg’s mouth. “Babe, get your dumb dog to drop it!” She scowled, placing her hands on her hips.

Knight laughed from the couch, tying his own shoes and smiling at them both with a bright smile. “He’s just excited, Honey. Greg, give Mommy back her shoe or else it will take longer to go on walkies.”

Greg had barked happily after dropping the shoe, only to pick it back up and trot over to Alice, sitting nicely while his tail wagged wildly and he held it out for her.

Alice sighed, annoyed, but she smiled anyway and grabbed the shoe before petting his head hesitantly. “I’m not his “mommy”, Knight. He’s just a dog. He doesn’t know the difference.” She shook her head, but her smile was still there, wide and unbidden while she looked at Knight, who had come up and hugged her before kneeling and putting her shoe on her foot.

“Nonsense, My Cinderella. Our first child may be of a different species, but he’s still ours and he’s quite intelligent. You’ll hurt his feelings if you talk like that. Now,” Knight stood, giving Alice a kiss and his brown eyes sparkled with love, “should I help with your hair? I’ll buy us boba after the walk and a nice romantic stroll through the park?”

Alice giggled, pushing Knight away. “Stop it. But deal. Here, Greg.” She went into the kitchen and came back with a dried piece of meat which was his dog treats. Knight was adamant about getting him the good stuff for treats. “I’ll give you this if you go do whatever in the yard for a bit and let me n Knight have some privacy, okay? Do you understand?” She waved the piece and he barked, looking her in the face, not bothering to follow the treat, unlike what most dogs would do, and she handed it to him, but she yanked her hand away when he bit into it, as if she was afraid he was going to bite her hand while he grabbed the treat.

Knight chuckled and rubbed his ear. “We’ll be down in a bit and then we can go. Hm. Oh, if you stay in the neighborhood and come when I call you, which I hope you will, you Running Away Rascal, you can run around out front. Be careful of the snooty people. And Alice didn’t mean it when she said she wasn’t your “mommy”. You’re our baby and one day, you’ll have a sibling. A little human sibling.” He then opened the front door before heading to their room after he closed it when Greg walked out, shaking his head at his weird humans. They were weird, but they were HIS. His Knight. His Alice.

…

”Greg!”

Dogman flinched, hearing Clarence yell at him from his office. Dogman must have been all spaced out, lost in a memory, because one minute he was typing a report, and the next, Clarence was yelling at him like he’d been yelling for a while. He barked back, tilting his bark higher in question. He was trying to learn how to manipulate his bark or vocalizations (without talking) so it would be a smidge easier for Clarence to understand him.

Clarence rolled his eyes and sighed. “I’ve been calling you for 4-minutes, Greg. Come to my office, please.” He ushered him over and Dogman stood, stretching and hearing a few pops in his joints. Clarence used his name, which meant it must have been about “non work” business.

It was a couple days after he had the run with Lil Petey and after work he was supposed to pick Lil Petey up from Flippy’s and drive him to Steve’s for the sleepover, since Petey worked a little late. The next day was Valentine’s Day and Dogman and Petey had plans for the whole day, not just dinner. They talked about it the other night over a stupid rom-com Petey picked out while he drank an extra glass of wine (work had been extra stressful that day) and decided if they both had the day free, they might as well make a day out of it since it had been a couple months since their last date and it would be a true date-date. One where they didn’t have to worry about loved ones, their son, work, nothing but themselves. For a whole day and a whole night. A WHOLE night!
Lil Petey would stay at Steve’s, if it went well, until the day after Valentine’s Day and they would pay Rene for it since Steve still had work so most of the watching would be her responsibility. Then, during the weekend, they would set Valentina’s crib and her things in their room for the week of babysitting for Clarence and Genie.

Dogman walked into Clarence’s office and closed the door before he grabbed his notepad and pen. “What did you need?”

Clarence walked around to his chair and sat. “Not much, just checking in. You’ve been spacey and I’m making sure it is not a bad thing. So, excited for tomorrow? Do you and Petey have plans?” He inquired, making sure he had everything put away or in his bag before going home.

Dogman tilted his head, wearing the collar Genie got him even if it clashed with his uniform. Petey showed him the collars the other day as well when Dogman had taken his off to access the current damage it had. He obviously sent her a text as a thank you and he had been alternating the collars since. “We do. We’re making a whole day out of it. Petey doesn’t know it, but I’m going to make him a special breakfast and then we’ll go from there. I’ve been researching places that won’t be too crowded but also fun. And it’s nothing, really. Just been thinking about people from my past so I’ve been a little out of it. I’ll try and reign it in, promise. What about you and Genie?” He wrote, then set the pad in front of Clarence while he took a seat opposite him.

Clarence hummed, pushing the pad back to him. “I get that, but please try to. If we get a call, I can’t have you unfocused when we rely on each other. As for my lovely, sweet, super hot wife and I, we do in fact have a plan. We can’t make a whole day out of it, but that’s fine since we can make up for it on our vacation. We’re just going to take Valentina and go to Genie’s parents place and hang out with the family then around dinner time we’re going to go out while they watch Valentina for us. But what I also called you in for, is I don’t have time today to talk to you in person about all this and a few other things and neither of us will have “non work” time until you guys pick up Valentina this weekend and I do not want to get Genie worked up before that. So. The other thing was, have you talked to Petey?”

Dogman tilted his head in confusion. “About what?”

Clarence groaned, as if it pained him when Dogman was so dense. “About his status on the “baby” topic. I want to know what to tell Genie because she’s not gotten off my ass about it and I don’t want her to be focused on that on our trip. She won’t mean to, of course, but she’ll no doubt see families and then get excited and jump the gun on hypotheticals, you know? I swear, she’s more obsessed with it than you are.”

Dogman chuckled, picturing it. Genie was the type but none of them could stop her for long yet. But, he paused. He hadn’t asked and he was a little scared to. “The last time I asked, he freaked out. I don’t want him to think I’m pressuring him. I guess just tell her we’re happy with Lil Petey and don’t plan to.” He wrote, going for that. He hated Clarence being roped into it all because he and Genie were weird about it.

Clarence rolled his eyes. “She ain’t dumb, Greg. She won’t believe that for a hog hair’s second. How about I tell her you’ll ask about an update on his feelings about it and get back to us when we get back from our trip? Then, she can focus on our vacation and it gives you both more time. Look,” he sighed, rubbing his mustache, “you need to communicate with him about this. It’s obviously something important to you and he needs to know how much. If he’s not as keen still or even says he never will be, talk and I bet you guys can come to a compromise like you getting fish or a lizard or something. I don’t care which you guys choose, but I’m tired of my wife’s obsession. I know it comes from a place of love, but unless you guys give her a definitive answer, she isn’t going to stop. If the talk is hard because even he doesn’t know, then you guys need to communicate that as well. Figure out where he’s reluctant and where you can give. If you don’t find out why he doesn’t want to, you could grow resentful. I’m not saying you would, but there’s a chance. We’ve both seen cases where things can go south fast because of resentment. Resentment that grew from something trivial or vital. And I also mean telling him about the whole “create vs taking a life” thing. He needs to know why you’re adamant about it too. So just promise me you’ll have that talk before we get back?” He asked, holding out his hand and standing up to leave.

Dogman huffed, but Clarence was right. Not about resentment, but that they needed to communicate about this again. Like he said, an “update” on how they’re feeling about it. “Promise, Mr. Couples Counselor.” He wrote, snickering, thinking Clarence would get mad, but Clarence only laughed too, brushing invisible dust off his shoulder.

“Thanks. Years of being married to a wife like mine will do that. Trial and error all for your benefit.” Clarence laughed, going along with the joke and they closed up his office so he could leave and Dogman could finish his report before leaving as well.

…….

Dogman and Lil Petey had arrived at Steve’s close to dusk and Lil Petey immediately ran in, thanking Steve for having him and left to follow Rene on where things were and where he could put his bag.

“Wanna come in for a sec? I wanna show you the place now that everything is put away.” Steve asked, but he still pushed Dogman inside anyway. “Whatcha think?” He motioned to the home and Dogman smiled.

He looked around and saw how nice it turned out. The place was clean but he suspected that was Rene’s rule, not Steve’s, and it looked cozy with a mismatch of their tastes all around. From the plush throw blankets over the couch to the leather the couch was made from. From the thrift store towels in the kitchen to the cute cat clock in there as well. From the anime dvds and rom-coms to the horror movies and westerns next to the tv. “Very you, I’d say.” He signed and chuckled.

Steve gave a firm nod. “Thank you. I’ll get you a cup of water and then we can holler for Lil Petey to say bye. Honestly though, I’m surprised Petey allowed this.” He shrugged while he grabbed a water bottle instead so Dogman could take it with him.

Dogman shook his head and his eyes caught Steve and Rene’s parents' marriage photo on the wall and he walked over to it, just staring. “He wanted to show you the grace you gave him when it came to watching Rene. Besides, it gives us some alone time and don’t you dare say anything.” He gave Steve a pointed look when Steve approached with the water.

“Hahaha, yeah, yeah. Don’t think I won’t send any texts, though, since I can’t “say” anything. You looking at their photo? Nice, isn’t it? Hey, can you believe she was pregnant with me in that one?” Steve laughed, but he was happy, his eyes soft as he looked at his parents.

Dogman looked surprised, taking another look. “No way. You can’t tell.”

Steve nodded. “Yep. Shotgun wedding, but they loved each other. Dad wasn’t afraid of becoming a parent and Mom supported him so they could build a better life for themselves. It was a shock, but they didn’t ever regret it, I don’t think. Or at least not long after the news.”

Dogman hummed and just stared at it, lost in his thoughts, remembering his own photos he had on his walls and even the ones he took down. Was it his fault for living, that Knight and Alice couldn’t have married? If he smelled the bombs, would Knight be back home and finally married to her? Would she have left? Would he still be a dog? Would Petey and Lil Petey still be living their peaceful lives? Would Petey have found another man or woman to love and help raise Lil Petey? Or would he stay a single dad? Would those kids still have burned down Steve’s family home, even if it had nothing to do with Dogman? Would Rene have died that night or would Steve have stayed home since no one could pick her up? Would Valentina have been born normal or would Genie have lost her if no one else came to help her that day?

What would have happened if “Dogman” wasn’t created?

What would his world look like, if he had been the one to die and Knight was the one to survive?

“Hey. What’re you thinking about?” Steve asked, worried about his friend’s sudden silence, but before Dogman could think to either reply or brush it off, the kids came out and Lil Petey gave Dogman a huge hug and scented him for good measure before Dogman decided to leave and Steve promised Lil Petey would call them before bed and check in once in a while even if it was through text.

As Dogman drove back home, hoping to have a nice night with Petey and having already grabbed what he hoped was what he needed in case they wanted to do something “fun” the next couple days, he had to wonder, which he had been doing a lot and he wasn’t sure why. Why couldn’t he let go and move on?

Chapter Text

When Dogman had gotten back he had a nice, easy dinner with Petey while the feline had his (almost) nightly cup of wine and Dogman put Alice to the back of his mind like he usually did when he thought of his losses. He did it when he lost Knight. He did it when Knight needed him in “work” mode after he lost Red. He did it when he came home to a nearly empty home.
It had been a busy and tough week at work for Petey so Dogman didn’t get onto him about the wine. Like how even though Petey got onto him about smoking, he didn’t complain as much if Dogman had a rough week himself. At first, they hooked their ankles together and talked while eating, but soon enough they both felt it was too quiet.

“Should we turn the tv on for background noise? It’s far too quiet now.” Dogman signed while they did the dishes together, a small laugh leaving him, it being wheezy and garbled. He enjoyed the silence for a bit, but it also made him uneasy after a while.

Petey held a wet hand to his chest and laughed, thinking Dogman’s laugh was funnier than them both thinking the same thing. He thought the laugh was cute, especially coming out of a rough looking man. Kind of like how it’s funny when in cartoons a burly character has a lighter voice. “Oh, thank God, yes please. I was thinking the same thing. It’s been so crazy and Lil Petey is always loud, so it’s strange to have it be so quiet so early.” Petey hummed while putting the dishes away and that’s when Dogman got an idea, as he stared at Petey’s back, admiring the long and slender frame and he ran Petey’s tail through his hand, from the base of it (even pressing a few fingers into Petey’s lower back before he did) to the tip and he kissed it, making Petey blush and turn his head. “What are you up to now?” He asked, the end of his tail curling around Dogman’s fingers.

Smiling warmly with a little heat in his gaze, Dogman wrapped his arms around Petey while the tall cat’s back was still turned and he moved one hand up under Petey’s scrub shirt he’d worn to work and ran his nails down with barely any pressure to the waistband of his pants before pulling away when Petey’s breath hitched and his fur stood a little on end and he turned to face Dogman, a small pout on his mouth, which just made Dogman smirk. “Would you like to take a bath with me? Then, I can put some of that oil I got on your fur?”

Petey smiled, small and fond as his eyes lidded and he draped his long arms over Dogman’s shoulders and leaned his head down to kiss the scarred part of his head, easily letting the tease go…for now. “It will be a tight fit.”

Dogman’s shoulders shook with his laugh and he ran his hands down Petey’s sides, enjoying the proximity. “That’s what she said.” He signed when he pulled away, placing his hands behind his back and laughing at Petey’s blush as he scoffed at the remark. “I’ll get it ready.” He then dodged a washcloth being thrown at him and he couldn’t help the warmth in his chest when Petey couldn’t help but laugh at how immature Dogman could be.

Dogman had set his mind on a task and he made sure the water was nice and hot and he added some soothing bath oils to the water so it would smell nice and relax their muscles and when that was ready, he sniffed each bottle of fur oils he got Petey, trying to decide which would be nice. Which would Petey like most after a long week? There were four in a pack and he could usually sniff something without needing to open the lid, but he realized he couldn’t. Maybe it was the bottle? He could faintly smell the flowery or warm scents as is, but his sense of smell should’ve been stronger than that. Maybe he was getting sick? It had been a long time since he was ill, but he also didn’t remember being around anyone who was sick lately. It was probably nothing. Or he just didn’t notice before since he was used to the scents of the city and his home. Could be. He shook his head and decided to just try anyway and he unscrewed the lid on one, the lavender lemon one, and it tickled his nose so bad, he sneezed, the scent was too strong and he sneezed again and even a third time, making his eyes water and sinuses sting.

That’s when Petey opened the door, stopping and seeing what he was doing with confusion. “Since you’re not religious, do I still say “bless you” or gesundheit?” He joked with one hip against the door and his arms crossed before he observed which ones Dogman was looking at. “Were you trying to pick one out for me?” He took it fondly and as one hand held the bottle, reading which type of fur it was for, his other hand lazily crawled up Dogman’s spine, feeling him shiver, before he side glanced Dogman, eyes lidded, and began to undo the collar first, hearing it land to the tile with a clack. “This one should be used during summer for greasy fur. Hm…try smelling this one and see if you like it. This one is the kind I should use now for dry and brittle fur. You know…” he trailed off, using the hand that was still gently stroking Dogman’s neck where the sutures were, and sliding it into the thick gold fur on the back of his head and neck, he felt it, still amazed at how soft it was. Unless they were groomed, he usually found dog fur to be rough and gritty since they play outside. “I’m curious. What do you even use on your fur? I never bothered to look at the bottles you use.”

Trying to focus and not melt under Petey’s hand, Dogman took the bottle and sniffed, liking that one too. It had a more woodsy and floral scent to it that reminded him of his home in the country. It still made his nose tingle but he fought off the sneeze. He knew it would be easier once it was spread out and mingled with Petey’s scent but at the moment it was all concentrated in one area, making his nose sensitive. As Petey hit a specific spot behind the knob on the back of his skull, he released a low groan and his arms almost buckled on the counter, a wave of relief he didn’t know would come waving through his body. Petey immediately removed his hand to ask what was wrong, but Dogman just replied, setting the oil away. “Just an expensive brand Knight would use made for double coats and a double coat brush afterwards to lessen any shedding.”

Petey hummed, realizing, of course, Dogman bathed more than the average dog so he had to use special products and tools so the product wouldn’t strip his fur of the oils it needed and if he brushed as often as he said he did, the fur would be softer, but what caught his attention, was that he was only trying to loosen a knot he felt on Dogman’s head, having noticed it when he was feeling it. “Maybe after our bath, I can give you a massage? Your body was just reacting to a knot I tried loosening. It does make me wonder how much tension you hold in your body, though.” He smiled, putting the other oils away and leaving out the woodsy one while he grabbed some lotion to set out as well. “Might as well make sure your tattoos get plenty of moisture too or else the color will fade or crack-uh…” he paused, feeling Dogman grab his shirt, looking contemplative before he shook his head and started unbuttoning it, his focus there for a moment until his ears perked and he looked up at Petey.

“Is it okay if I undress you?” He signed with one hand, the other having not released the shirt but his eyes were serious, imploring, and willing to listen if Petey refused.

Petey felt some heat to his cheeks and nodded, looking away, even if he had no reason to be embarrassed. It was ridiculous to be embarrassed but he felt himself tense when Dogman took a step closer and with each button, his thumb would pet the area the shirt was covering. “Do I get to undress you after then?” He whispered, looking at Dogman from the corner of his eyes, anticipation making his fingers twitch at his sides. Again, it was ridiculous, but it was also intimate. Both of them in the bathroom getting undressed to take a bath. Not a shower together like they sometimes did if they had time to, but a bath where they could soak and relax. Or at least relax as much as they could with the size of his tub. But it also felt more electric and secluded, which didn’t make much sense. It felt warm and comfortable but also they were alone. Completely alone. No need to rush because of work, errands, or their son. Just a quiet and peaceful bath with the man he loved.

Dogman audibly gulped and paused himself, a wave of self-doubt and insecurity hitting him which he tried shaking away, but Petey must’ve thought that was his answer because Petey frowned, his ears flattening to the sides of his head in disappointment.

“Oh-okay. I just thought because I let you undress me, then it would be okay.” He sulked a little, a small wave of disappointment going through him until he made a shocked noise when Dogman pulled him down by his shirt so they were nose to nose and he rubbed his bigger and cool temped nose to Petey’s smaller and dry one.

“That wasn’t for you, Darlin. I was just shaking my head at myself.” He signed before he finished unbuttoning the shirt and decided they could take turns, so he held his arms out, then realized they would need to be up since he was wearing a long sleeve.

Petey’s ears immediately perked up again as he slid his arms from his shirt and it fell to the floor along with the collar and he hesitated before splaying his fingers under Dogman’s shirt and lifting that way, so his clawed fingertips could run up Dogman’s stomach and the shirt would bundle on top of his hands. “Why were you shaking your head at yourself?” He stopped when the shirt was around Dogman’s chest and he saw the stomach muscles twitch, distracting him slightly.

Dogman stuck out his tongue a little, not wanting to answer, but Petey didn’t move, so he lowered his arms to take over, only for Petey to give a short hiss as a warning. Apparently he wasn’t allowed to do it himself. “Just wondered why you wanted to. A little self-image doubt, but I shook it away.” He signed before lifting his arms again, ignoring the little chills going down his spine at the contact and he refused to look at Petey without a shirt on. It wasn’t the first time, but the air felt thick and the shadowing from the light above them and the scent of the bath water casted an attractive scene before his eyes.

Petey frowned harder at the answer, but he knew Dogman’s self-image issues wouldn’t be gone overnight. It was something he had to work out and accept and Petey would be right there to prove how attractive he was to him each time. It was only natural to want to be physically attractive to the one you were dating. It was natural to want to be desired and not just because of your personality, which he knew Dogman probably had his own doubts about as well. A dog trying to be a man would do that to someone. His voice lowered and his eyes lidded again as he spoke, getting closer and his tail wrapped around Dogman’s leg. “Even if I truly want to? Would you deny me seeing myself undress you bit by bit? Seeing myself remove each piece of clothing that was hiding what I want to see? Revealing each muscle, each plane of scarred skin and these sexy tattoos?” He rasped as he finally lifted the shirt over Dogman’s head and let it fall along with his, but he didn’t give Dogman the chance to get to his own pants before he gently clawed down Dogman’s torso and unbuttoned his jeans, leaving his hand there for a second to admire the slightly heavier breathing and how his muscles moved to it. “Would you deny me any chance to see these?” He asked, placing his hands under the waistband of the jeans and letting them slide down Dogman’s hips and to the floor. “Answer me, Love.” He whispered, one hand gently gripping Dogman’s muscular thigh and the other traveling back up to gently run his thumb along the sutures on Dogman’s neck, showing him it wasn’t just the human body that attracted him so well.

It was too much, even just that, for Dogman’s impulses, but he had to behave, even if he squirmed slightly. He had plans and he couldn’t ruin them now. Even when Petey was being so seductive and appetizing, so he bit his hand a little and shook his head, his chest bright red. But what did Petey see in his body? In being an amalgamation? Not completely human and not completely dog? Unable to truly speak without sounding like a creature in a horror movie?
Petey could do better. He deserved better than a broken dog/man hybrid.
No. It wasn’t right for his doubts to creep in when Petey was showing him he was worthy of it. He was worthy of his love, his affection, his touch, his trust, his everything. Lowering his hand, Dogman reached up and put their noses together again, rubbing a little rougher. “Ne’er nee’ny roo.” He spoke, his voice all over the place and he gave Petey’s lips a little lick. Petey’s trust. That’s what he deserved. What he earned. And with that, he earned his love and even a child he would love for the rest of his life. So why would he deny Petey anything if he could help it? He moved his head and hooked his hands into Petey’s waistband as well, looking up in question.

Petey was patient with him and was rewarded with Dogman feeling through his decision and even a kiss to boot. “Go ahead. But we should hurry before the water gets cold.” He chuckled, only to gasp when Dogman’s gaze turned from asking approval to mischievous as he moved his hands to go even under Petey’s briefs and yanked down, leaning after to lift Petey by grabbing his legs and pulling the rest off. “Greg! That’s not-what are you doing?!”

Dogman chuckled before he moved Petey to set him in the tub first, seeing Petey let out a long sigh as the hot water soaked his fur. “You said to hurry.” He signed before hesitating a moment on his own boxers, and flinching when he heard a whistle, his chest still red with embarrassment.

“Don’t be shy now, Big Guy. Join me. The water is nice and hot and you shouldn’t tease me so much if you’re staying so far away.” Petey teased, his elbow on the side of the tub and he gave a coy smile of his own.

Dogman gulped again, growling low in his throat. “Don’t look.” He signed, embarrassed.

Petey’s grin widened as the hot water loosened his muscles. “Mmmm, I don’t think I will. I’ve seen it all, Love, so show me. Don’t deny me what I want to see. You said you wouldn’t.” He curled his finger for Dogman to come closer. “Get in here with me. I’m missing you.” He whispered, doing it solely to get his way, which worked since Dogman did, and got in more carefully so water wouldn’t splash onto the tile and soak their clothes. Petey had chosen his spot against the tub so Dogman had to sit with his back to Petey.

He grabbed the cup they would use to scoop water when Lil Petey would take a bath and he half turned, lifting one hand to caress Petey’s neck before he pulled his head down and gently tilted the cup to wet Petey’s head and neck and moved the cup to wet his torso as well. Petey stayed silent, but his eyes were closed contentedly and Dogman couldn’t help the distorted hum/growl leaving his throat continuously like a song. He carefully helped Petey scrub and wash away the stress of his week, listening intently as Petey calmly vented about everything that had gone wrong or who was a pain that week. Dogman was used to it. Petey wouldn’t usually vent each night. He would wait until his work week was over so he could get it all out at once.

In turn, once Petey was soaked yet clean and his shoulders were relaxed with some of his tail hanging out of the tub and flicking lazily, he observed the shampoo Dogman used and indeed saw it was a specific product. Not something you would find at just any pet store. Either way, if it worked, it worked, so he began to work on lathering up Dogman’s head while the hybrid scrubbed his body, the water getting lukewarm. When Petey turned his head towards him to scrub his face, he paused at the exposed side of his muzzle. “I could probably stitch that up for you, if you want. Maybe. It would stretch your jowl thin, but it could work.” He brought up, gently washing around the open scar.

Dogman had been a little out of it for a few minutes while Petey helped bathe him, but he blinked up at Petey, contemplating the offer. “Would you like it better if it was?” He signed before rinsing off his body.

Petey raised a brow, taken aback by the question. “Why does it matter if I would prefer it or not? It’s your muzzle, not mine. I just didn’t know if having your teeth exposed was painful for you.”

Dogman looked down guiltily before dunking his head in the water to wash out the suds and shampoo before lifting his head again and shaking his head, spraying water around which made Petey cry out as he did. “I don’t mind. I usually wear a mask anyway so it doesn’t get too cold or exposed to stuff there.” He signed.

“Asshole.” Petey glared with no heat and gripped the fur on Dogman’s neck, squeezing out as much excess water as he could. “You’re avoiding my question.” He pointed out. “Why does it matter what I think?” When Dogman didn’t answer again, he could only guess why his opinion on it mattered. His opinion mattered to Dogman, be it about a decision, his behavior, or how he looked. “If you think I find it repulsive, I don’t. You have had that since the day I saw you, so to me, it’s just part of who you are. Something that you survived. Plus, it’s a bonus having that gap when I kiss you so it’s easier to breathe and kiss you longer.” He smirked, seeing Dogman blush before standing in the tub and getting excess water from his tail and stepping out and wrapping a towel around himself. “Well, come along, Greg. If I recall, you were going to help me try those oils for my fur, right? I want to try a new show with you too, so let’s get this going so we can relax on the couch and have that good expensive ice cream we hide from Lil Petey.” He smiled widely and turned his head, seeing Dogman put a towel around his waist and shake his head a little more to get more water off before he looked up at Petey with a happy smile, revealing more of his teeth.

“On my way, Darlin.” He signed and grabbed Petey by the waist with one hand and grabbed the oil and lotion with the other and kissed Petey’s chest before giving it a small nip, feeling Petey run his hand through the thick fur of his neck and pull on it softly with a gasp.

If they had to restart the show another day due to distracting each other and discarding the show for a sweet tasting make-out on the couch, then neither would object to that, even as they fell asleep on said couch instead of Petey’s bed, both too comfortable to move by the time they were tired.

…………

Even on days off and holidays, Dogman couldn’t sleep in, which usually bothered him, but not that morning. That morning, he carefully moved Petey off the top of him after wrapping the blanket around him more so the chill of morning didn’t wake him and he, not for the first time, wondered how Petey or even their son could sleep on him. He wasn’t plush and fluffy to be comfortable for them, but he ignored it for now and decided to get their morning started off. He quietly got dressed, wearing the black leather collar, a black leather jacket, a forest green sweater, dark jeans, a green beanie and his black boots and ignored the blush at the hickeys and bite marks on his chest and stomach. Then, he grabbed his keys, making sure Petey was still sleeping before he slipped out and got flowers and coffee for them as well as ingredients for breakfast. He looked up a recipe for a Japanese breakfast since it included fish and he knew Petey loved fish. He just hoped he could get it right. When he got back, he was as quiet as he could be and set the flowers and Petey’s coffee on the coffee table and put the groceries in the kitchen before going to wake Petey. He kneeled and shook him, smiling fondly when Petey grumbled and tried curling more into the blanket. He did it a couple more times until he tried a different tactic and began peppering light kisses and little licks to Petey’s face until Petey pushed him away and yawned, opening his eyes. “Wakey, wakey, apple bakey, Darlin. I’m going to start on breakfast so get ready.” He signed, rubbing his thumb against Petey’s cheek.

Petey sat up and kissed Dogman’s cheek before stretching and noticing the flowers and coffee, waking up more, knowing those weren’t there before. “Morning. Those for me?” He reached his hand out for the coffee and Dogman gave it to him, lovingly looking at how disheveled Petey’s fur was. “Mm. Okay, I’m up.” He said around another yawn and drinking some of the coffee and pushing the blanket off, shivering at the cold.

Dogman wrapped the blanket back around his shoulders, seeing the shiver, and kissed Petey’s forehead before standing. “Take your time.”

Petey nodded and stood, bending down to sniff the flowers and stopped Dogman to kiss his hand before going upstairs to get ready. He was more awake after brushing his teeth and he took longer than expected to pick out an outfit. He wore a red shirt with gold accents on the collar and bottom, a wool lined jean jacket and light colored jeans with his winter shoes and a gold necklace for a little accessory. The oil they tried worked since his fur was soft and shiny, having settled the night before. He grabbed the wrapped frame from his closet, hidden away behind some boxes as well, it being a gift for Dogman.

It was something he hoped Dogman would like. What Dogman didn’t know was back when they stayed at the cabin, on the day of the funeral, Jonathan had taken a picture of his family with Petey, Lil Petey, and Dogman while they were looking at the urn. Then, during the time Petey had pushed Dogman away, Jonathan had sent the picture to him saying “Our Family”, with a content happy face emoji. At the time, Petey had asked if he sent it to Dogman as well, and Jonathan had said he didn’t because “From what I understand, you come from a small family yourself, so I wanted you to know it doesn’t have to be small anymore. We’re happy you’re part of it now too.” At the time, Petey didn’t have the heart to tell him about what was going on, and he felt weird that they accepted him and Lil Petey so easily after only knowing them a week, but he had kept the picture in his phone anyway. Then, as he looked through pictures after he and Dogman were back together, he had remembered the conversation and had thought that Dogman needed the reminder just as much as he did and maybe they could put it up in their new house. The house they were just waiting on contact from the realtor about so they could meet them and get the keys. Once they could, then they could pack and Dogman had already been in contact with others about selling his own house and Petey would wait on his own house until after.

He shook his head, realizing he had spaced off while staring at the wrapping and little bow. “He’s going to love it, Petey. Don’t doubt yourself on this. Besides, it’s the perfect gift for Valentine’s Day or Christmas and I’m not waiting until Christmas to show this so today is the day. Plus, Greg doesn’t like chocolate and he already got me flowers. Sneaky Bastard.” He talked to himself as he opened the door to his bedroom and could smell the fish and umami scent from there, his mouth watering, wondering what Dogman was making. He set the wrapped picture near the wall next to the kitchen and peeked inside, seeing Dogman tap his foot while he huffed, cleaning up a possible spill mess. He smiled, going in and placing his hands on Dogman’s shoulders and kissing his head. “I would’ve been happy with just eggs and pancakes, you know.”

Dogman turned his head and his smile was bright as his eyes crinkled. “That’s a normal day's breakfast. We’re going out today and I admit,” he paused to scratch his muzzle sheepishly, “it’s my first Valentine’s Day I’m doing for myself and my own partner. I’m a little excited.” He had helped Knight with Valentine’s Day plans and gifts, but this was the first time he would celebrate for his own lover.

Petey smiled back, leaning down and giving Dogman a kiss while one hand slid under the collar and ran along the sutures. “For once I’m pretty excited too. But isn’t it strange we’re having fish before going to an aquarium?” His smirk was rotten, clearly finding the irony funny.

Dogman shrugged loosely, the massage having clearly helped. “I’m just making sure you don’t get hungry for any of the fish there and jump in, is all.” He joked, snickering when Petey gasped, offended, and smacked his shoulder, and Dogman set the cooking silverware he was using down and Petey immediately backed away, trying to get away when Dogman reached for him.

He moved around the table, but Dogman was much more aggressive with the chase than he was running, so he easily caught Petey and trapped him against the fridge, caging him in, his eyes bright and playful. Petey’s eyes mirrored the playfulness and he laughed loudly. It was so silly looking. He was being caged by someone shorter than himself, but because Dogman was bulkier, there was a small thrill of intimidation and anticipation along his spine. He cupped Dogman’s face in his hands and leaned down, stealing a kiss even as Dogman’s arms still trapped him and Petey smelled a scent different from Dogman’s usual scent. It was warm like vanilla and spicy like cinnamon and it oddly fit with Dogman’s natural earthy scent he had. “Are you wearing cologne?” He smirked, barely pulling away, his breath brushing Dogman’s lips, but Dogman lowered his arms and tapped his fingers together, looking like he was going to reply.

Dogman could smell Petey too when they were that close. He smelled like the oils from last night and citrus too. It made his belly warm and the back of his head buzz, so he leaned up on his tip toes and bit at Petey’s jaw twice before pulling away with a growl, reluctantly giving Petey his space. “I thought it was a nice change and it didn’t hurt my nose.” He signed, then sniffed the air, going back to the food before it burned, no matter how reluctant.

Blushing, Petey rubbed where Dogman bit him, hoping that was a good sign and his gut pinched sharply when he heard that satisfied growl, ignoring the arousal. It seemed like it was a subconscious act, which meant Dogman hadn’t even meant to do it. Now that he was more awake, he noticed how Dogman was dressed, observing how his jeans hugged his legs, how much wider his back and shoulders seemed to be, and yes, Petey thought the cologne fit nicely with the look. Petey grabbed their drinks and set the table for them before giving Lil Petey a call on Rene’s phone as Dogman dished up their breakfast.

The call was nice. Rene had played with makeup with Lil Petey the night before and he said Steve would send them pictures later but he had been running late so he couldn’t that morning. He and Rene were also going to spend the day handing out chocolate to neighbors and her friends and eat the not so good ones themselves over movies later, but he did promise he had saved for them too and they made something else for Dogman since he didn’t like chocolate and that he was excited to come home the next day. He talked to them while they ate and soon enough he had to take a bath so he and Rene could go.

It was nice for them both to check on Lil Petey, but Petey wouldn’t forget his gift for Dogman, and he was too excited to show him, so he got out of his seat, heading to put his dishes in the sink and grab the gift, but he let out a small shout of surprise when he was yanked by his hips backwards and found himself sitting in Dogman’s lap and the hybrid had one hand still on his hip while the other went up his shirt from the side, stroking and feeling his fur. “W-w-what is it?” Petey stuttered, his heart doing the same and his gut clenching when Dogman’s grip tightened, but he did remove his other hand to sign so Petey looked down, his cheeks burning and tail flicking wildly.

Dogman growled again, feeling Petey’s fur. “I was making sure the oils worked last night. Plus, I was curious about the texture of your shirt. You look lovely today, Darlin. I almost don’t want to share you with anyone else’s eyes.” His signing might have sounded a little playful, but the deeper and more hollow growl that escaped him when he pulled Petey backwards by the back of his shirt and jacket, said otherwise as Dogman bit into the back of Petey’s neck, making the tall Tomcat cry out at the sting. The bite was large, his teeth digging in on either side of Petey’s spine, but he licked it in comfort before letting Petey go, the bite a little rough but he didn’t break skin.

Petey was blushing brightly, but he could tell what that was. He stood up and adjusted his clothes. “No need to mark me as yours over a silly outfit, Greg. What’s gotten into you?” He inquired as he trapped Dogman in his chair, the blush still there, but he wanted answers.

Dogman turned his head guiltily. He wasn’t sure if he was honest. Their last date was fine, but he supposed he still felt the need to mark Petey, even if it was subtly, since the oils and his own scent covered any of Dogman’s on him. He knew Petey would reject anyone who tried, but Dogman didn’t even want the opportunity to arise in the first place. And he could tell spring was soon. He became more territorial and affectionate during that time, like many other animals and that didn’t change even after his creation. He never had the chance after, being alone and all, but it was also part of why he was so protective of Lil Petey and Molly before. He hadn’t trusted anyone but his instincts still screamed they were pups that needed protecting.
He glanced up at Petey, taking a deep breath. “Sorry about that. I just wanted some of my scent on you and it was impulsive on my part. I won’t do it again.” He then got up and brought their dishes to the sink to clean.

Petey sighed, rolling his eyes and grabbing the gift and setting it on the table before he went up and wrapped his arms around Dogman’s torso, leaning down and whispering in his ear. “I never said it was a bad thing. Just a warning would’ve been nice. It’s not like I didn’t mark you last night. Now leave those for later and see what I got you.” Then he moved his head and pulled down the back of Dogman’s own shirt to make a hickey on the back of his neck, under the collar, satisfied when Dogman released a small moan and moved his neck to give Petey more access.

Shivering and feeling his pelvic muscles tighten, Dogman did as he was told and turned, seeing a decent sized gift on the table and his eyes widened. By the shape and thinness he could tell it was a painting or picture, something in a frame, but he still approached it and looked up at Petey in question and when Petey nodded, he saw the excited expression on his face, even as his tail flicked nervously. “What is it?” He signed, turning it gently so he could get to where it was taped.

Petey chuckled, watching closely. “Open it and find out. I thought we could put it in the new house.” He messed with his hands, nervous. He knew Dogman wouldn’t hate it, but Dogman was still complex in how he processed things, especially when it came to family, which oddly enough he and Petey were similar with.

Dogman looked back at the gift and carefully undid the tape, hearing Petey tell him to just rip it open, but he still did it how he wanted and once it was unwrapped he flipped it and and gasped, frozen in place. It was all of them, Big Mama and Knight included if you counted the urn and the pieces of Knight’s hair they burned to add to it. He blinked, then blinked again, a wave of grief hitting him, but he wasn’t sad, even as he could feel his eyes burn. It was his family. All in one picture. Except for Jonathan, he had noticed, but quickly put together he must’ve taken the picture secretly, since no one was looking at a camera. He looked up at Petey, releasing the photo and not knowing what to do with the gratitude and burst of emotion, he roughly pulled Petey’s head down so he could smash their lips together and the tears fell, a choked off sob leaving his throat. He was happy, he was, yet his tears still fell. He pulled away and smiled. “Thank you. It would be great to put in the house.”

Petey was still a little dazed, but he blinked and frowned at Dogman. “Why are you crying? Was it a bad idea?”

Dogman shook his head. “I don’t know why I’m crying, but I’m happy. The last picture I have of my family was with Knight and Alice.” He signed, a sharp pain flowing through his heart at the mention of Alice and how she betrayed them. He shook his head subtly and grabbed Petey’s hands, kissing his knuckles. “I love it and I love you. Where did you get the picture?” He signed when he released one of Petey’s hands and Petey only smiled, his own eyes crinkling.

“I’ll tell you on the way. I swear I’m more excited than you are.” Petey giggled and pulled Dogman along.

‘As long as I’m with you, I’m excited for anything.’ Dogman thought as he grabbed their drinks that Petey had forgotten to grab, leaving the frame on the table and the dishes half washed in the sink.

………….

“-but I’m still not sure how I feel that they’ve accepted us so quickly. We knew them for a week, Greg. Is it just a country folk thing?” Petey pondered as they walked around the aquarium. There weren't many people there due to the season, but that just meant it was better for them. Less looks and more quiet.

Dogman had one hand entwined with Petey’s while they walked and his eyes squinted to show he was smiling since he was wearing the camo mask Genie crocheted for him. “I’m not sure, to be honest, but I trust their judgment. You should be happy about it.” He chuckled, but saw Petey’s confusion and doubt. “Trust me. They’re not just being polite. You’ve proven yourself and Lil Petey won them over easy. Well…” he paused, thinking, “they were polite at first, but then they liked you. You easily proved yourself just by being there for me.” He squeezed Petey’s hand reassuringly.

Petey was still doubtful. “How do you know they’re still not just being polite? They love you and don’t want to lose you, after all.” He still appreciated the squeeze, though.

Dogman gave him a deadpan stare before rolling his eyes. “I know what they’re like and they don’t take calling someone “family” lightly. They never called Alice “family”, so I consider it a win on my part. They don’t need to know about our fight or anything, so just accept that they like you. Oh, look! Sharks!” He signed, and pulled Petey along when he saw the enclosure.

Petey allowed himself to be pulled along, but the guilt of what he’d done was still there. They stood near the glass, staring at the sharks swimming around when Petey looked down at Dogman, seeing how wide his eyes were. He smiled fondly before his smile dropped, thinking, his mind beginning to be clouded by his guilt. “Have you forgiven me for pushing you away? I-I know you still love me, but…am I forgiven?” He whispered, even if he didn’t have to.

He heard Petey’s voice shake, possibly scared of being told he wasn’t. Dogman still looked at the sharks, but his eyes mirrored the hurt he’d felt. He also wondered where all this came from. He probably remembered the whole thing, how bad it was, only when he was telling Dogman the story about the picture. He brought Petey’s hand up to his mask and kissed it, leaving it against the mask as he took in Petey’s scent. He smelled nerves, anxiousness, and guilt. He turned his head and lowered their hands. “I have.”

Petey’s ears lowered. “But?” He tilted his head, unsure if there was one, but usually Dogman explained his thoughts better than that. He almost panicked when Dogman released his hand, but it was to just wrap his arm around Petey’s waist.

“”But”, nothing.” He took a deep breath, a long sigh, rubbing the crown of his head against Petey’s side. “You made me a promise and it doesn’t hurt anymore, so you’re forgiven. Just keep your promise.” He pulled away and lowered his mask, showing his soft grin and crooked his finger, waiting for Petey to lean down.

Unfortunately, there was one parent Lil Petey got his “1,000 questions” thing from and it wasn’t Dogman. Petey honestly couldn’t help it. How could Dogman forgive him if Petey couldn’t forgive himself? “What if I was lying when-“ he was cut off by Dogman reaching a hand up and digging his fingers into Petey’s scruff and pulling him down and to the side so he had access to Petey’s jugular before stopping when Petey could feel his molars against his throat, gulping and Petey’s heart was in his throat, a cold sweat against his spine before Dogman let him go and gave him an expectant look. As if daring Petey to continue asking questions he should know the answers to, until his eyes softened and he chuckled.

“Then I guess you won’t lie to me, right? I’ve forgiven you, even if you can’t forgive yourself. We make mistakes, you know this. So…” he walked away from the sharks and stopped, turning and holding his hand out for Petey to take. “Forgive and move on with me. Stop asking unnecessary questions.” He knew that was hypocritical. If that was the case, he would’ve forgiven Alice and moved on. But it seemed like Alice was one person he couldn’t seem to forgive, no matter how many excuses he made.

Petey took a deep breath and shook his head. Dogman was right. He felt the warning there, the true scare coming from how quick the act was, not necessarily feeling like he was in danger. Dogman was warning him, wasn’t he? He was forgiven but he might not be if he betrayed Dogman again. He wouldn’t. Never. Not if he could help it, since the guilt had been eating him alive, but it was nice to know he was forgiven and that Dogman wanted him to forgive himself too. He smiled small and took Dogman’s hand, walking with him to the next enclosure and to enjoy the rest of their date. He bit his lip, his mind going to how quick Dogman moved to pull him down and the restrained strength he had. The control over it. A subtle chill went down his spine. “You have a bit of a mean streak in you don’t you?” He rubbed his thumb against the inside of Dogman’s wrist.

Dogman turned his head after he put the mask back up, but it didn’t hide the mischievous look in his eyes and the promises hidden in them. “Maybe I should give you a taste of it later. You might just deserve a bit of a punishment for even insinuating you were lying to me.” His hand squeezed Petey’s and his eyes squinted, but the promise was there.

Biting back a small whine, one he wasn’t expecting, Petey looked away, hoping he wasn’t blushing, even if he was nervous to see what Dogman had planned.

………

They had lunch, just something light and simple like sandwiches as they drove around the city. They listened to music and if Dogman didn’t crack the window, excusing it for smoking and lighting one just for the excuse, he felt like the scents in the car would drown him. It was mostly Petey’s scent. The oils and his natural smell mixing in the car with his own scent. It was sunny, so their scents were more bold and noticeable and as they mixed in the car, it made Dogman dizzy and hungry for more of it. Petey smelled of contentment, joy, and a little anticipation as the day wore on. Just to smell more of the anticipation, Dogman had placed his hand on Petey’s thigh, squeezing every so often and dragging it higher until his hand was dangerously close to his inner thigh before he would pull away and from the corner of his eye, he would see Petey’s tail flicking and Petey looking at his through the window reflection, covering his face with a blush on his cheeks.

Petey got his revenge as well, especially when they went to dinner, just a restaurant with surf n turf and when they danced outside in the park as dusk approached at a small event that was held for the holiday. Even if it wasn’t a risqué song, he would dance inches from Dogman and stroke his hands down his sides, stomach, and back and more than once he grabbed Dogman’s ass to pull him against himself, against his hips and stomach, then sway and whisper something in Dogman’s ear before pulling away and nipping Dogman’s ear as he moved away, reluctant to part as the night dragged on. His revenge came to a peak when they were close to his house and Petey began to bread into Dogman’s thigh, using his claws, and he would go so far as to move his colder hand up Dogman’s shirt and bread there, clawing at the twitching muscles until he would brush a claw over Dogman’s nipple, hearing Dogman’s breath hitch and quicken and he squirmed in his seat, trying desperately to focus on the road. The final time Petey did it, Dogman had grasped his hand and sucked and nibbled on his fingers, making Petey squirm as well before he released it. Their scents were so thick, even Petey could smell it, making his mouth water and his throat dry.

…..

Once parked, they stared at each other for a long time until Petey’s breath shuddered and he pulled Dogman closer by his collar, crashing their lips together and moaning when Dogman pushed his tongue in his mouth, growling with impatience and pulling away, leaving Petey to gasp with eyes dazed and his tongue hanging out of his mouth.

Dogman’s eyes darkened and he got out of the car, stuffing his keys in his pocket and going to Petey’s side as Petey unbuckled and tried opening his door, stopping only when Dogman opened it and pulled him out of the car, closing his door as he pushed Petey against the car and before Petey could ask, not used to being pulled around like a rag doll, Dogman flushed his body against Petey’s and grabbed the back of his neck to devour his mouth again, swallowing all of Petey’s whines, moans, and small protests until Petey’s knees began to go weak.

“Not…not out here. It’s-it’s cold.” Petey panted, his knees weak and he forced himself not to buck into Dogman’s hips that were flush with his own.

Dogman growled, sounding like a bass-like purr, hollow and deep. “You won’t be cold for long.” He signed, but Petey’s words had cleared his mind enough to see reason. The reason being they were outside and Dogman needed to reign it in or else he would ruin any clear, consensual plans. He moved away and pulled Petey with him, waiting as Petey unlocked the door before he pushed him inside, grabbing the back of the jacket to try and force it off of Petey.

Petey chuckled and took a few steps back to Dogman and began to kiss him again, pushing him back against the wall as he tried removing Dogman’s jacket as well. It didn’t work how he was thinking, since after Dogman removed his jacket, he hoisted Petey up by his hips so Petey had to wrap his legs around his waist, only for Dogman to move his hands quicker than Petey could realize and he grasped Petey under his thighs and lifted until he was face to pelvis and looked up at Petey with a smirk as Petey had his hands against the wall to stabilize himself. “G-G-Greg, what are you doi-iiing?!” His question pitched higher and into a yell when Dogman used his shorter teeth to undo Petey’s button and put pressure on his tongue to lower the zipper before he licked between Petey’s legs, already feeling the bulge there as Petey’s member came out. Petey released aborted moans as he tried not to squirm as Dogman licked rougher and nosed harder. “What’s gotten into you? Mm! Stop, stop, stop.” He chanted and he looked down when Dogman did, trying to catch his breath. His groin panged painfully at the loss of stimulus, but he was straining against his underwear and it was getting uncomfortable. “Stop teasing.” He gasped, lowering one shaky hand to caress the side of Dogman’s head. “If you’re going to do that…mmm…do it properly.” He was still out of breath, but he stabilized himself by tightening his legs around Dogman’s head and placing his hands on Dogman’s head as Dogman began to walk, not tripping once as he walked up the stairs to Petey’s room and as they walked down the wall, he began to mouth and lick at Petey from outside his underwear again until they reached the room and he squeezed Petey’s thighs to make him open the door before he released Petey on top of the mattress and looked down at him with a hungry gaze that had arousal throbbing through Petey’s core. “Undress me.” He whispered.

Instead of doing what he was told, Dogman’s smile only grew more, revealing more of his teeth and he placed one hand on Petey’s shin as he signed, his head dizzy with their pheromones and feeling his own member strain against his jeans. “What do we say when we want something?”

Petey grit his teeth, not wanting to play that kind of game when he was being teased all day and loved so badly. “Come on, Greg. No more teasing! I’ve had to endure your staring and your fucking touches all day!” Getting impatient as his tail lashed, Petey groaned in annoyance and frustration before he moved to take off his own pants and soaked underwear, but as soon as he took his eyes off Dogman, that’s when Dogman knew he would have to do something different yet even more thrilling.

A cruel energy was making Dogman’s heart beat faster, like when he would catch rabbits as a pup and he would feel their trembling hearts beating wildly against his tongue. Petey didn’t want to do as he asked and say one simple word? He didn’t want to allow Dogman to do all the work? Fine. He could make it where Petey couldn’t have access to his arms at all. While Petey was busy trying to take off his pants and underwear without getting off the bed, Dogman had reached into his work jacket and grabbed his handcuffs before waltzing back over to Petey and snagging his hands in his tight grip and pulling Petey up towards the pillows, his struggling futile until he froze when he saw the handcuffs and watched as Dogman cuffed him to the headboard.

“GREG! What’re you-?! What’s-?! Why did you cuff me?!” He questioned, struggling against the cuffs, but his heart was beating faster, excited to know he was at Dogman’s mercy. He so rarely was. Dogman liked to obey and pamper his loved ones, even doing as he was asked if he didn’t want to, but it made Petey feel hot to see that predatory gaze solely on him, as if he really would rip Petey open in the best of ways. “Greg, answer me…” he whined, not used to this much “silence” from his lover. Though he was excited, it made him nervous.

Not even caring if he had to buy Petey a new shirt after he gave his warning, he placed one hand over Petey’s while he signed with the other, almost nose to nose. “Say “please” first.” He signed, then lowered his head as he gripped the shirt with his hands and put a good amount in his mouth to rip it which he did and stuffed some of the loose material between the cuffs and Petey’s wrists so they wouldn’t hurt him and he kept the rest bunched up along his arms.

Petey bit his lip, his legs squirming. “Why do you want me to? For what? Come on, Big Guy…” his voice cracked and became breathy as he lifted a knee to press against the bulge showing through Dogman’s pants, “admit you’re just as turned on as me. Just stop the teasing already.” He almost yowled, but he bit his lip, making it a mewl. “I want you. I want you to do something to put out this fire you’ve started. You’ve been staring, touching, kissing, reassuring me and each time you interacted with a child or baby, even when the parents would get mad, I felt my heart racing at how kind your eyes stayed and how you would look with such adoration when you talked about what we could do together in the new place.” He was feeling embarrassed, but he was being pinned down by the gaze burning into his face, making him admit it. How could Dogman not be in a similar state?

He didn’t expect Dogman to growl while he smiled, it turned more feral and hungry. He took Petey’s own words as an admission that he wasn’t going too far, the worry there beneath his arousal and the pheromones flooding his nose. Dogman moved one hand and began to stroke Petey’s cock out of its sheath where it hid behind his fur and skin, already slick and wet from arousal and Dogman’s earlier lapping. “I could just do this until you submit. Bite, stroke, lick, and grip your body over and over without allowing you release. See how long it takes us. If you say “please”, I will do whatever you want.” So he said, but he followed through anyway, wanting to finally see Petey unravel before he actually did anything truly mouth watering to his instincts. If Petey didn’t have fur, Dogman’s grip would have been leaving bruises and he knew each bite would be hidden. That drove him crazy, wanting to mark Petey so well it would be seen. He didn’t want to hurt Petey, but it wasn’t fair he couldn’t show any strangers that Petey was spoken for in his absence. No one would ever get to have Petey; his heart, his body, his trust, and his soul. He stopped when he heard Petey yowl once and sob. In alarm, he moved to look at Petey, a violent shudder wracking his body at the scene under him.

Petey’s face was bright red, even his ears. There were tears in his eyes and drool was dripping down his neck as his back arched and he pulled harder on his restraints and looked pleadingly at Dogman. Petey tried swallowing but his throat was dry and he moaned at the imagery and he wondered how his throat was dry when he was drooling so much, unable to reach for, claw, pull at, or do anything he truly wanted in response to Dogman pleasuring him at his own pace. “Fucks sakes, Greg, why aren’t you devouring me by now? And why the fuck are you still wearing your clothes?!” He cried, not even thinking to say the magic word, hoping Dogman would drop that silly little thing to just DO SOMETHING ELSE! “I want you to kiss me. My mouth is literally aching for your kisses.” He admitted, growing redder, but it was also true. He craved Dogman’s kisses. He needed to kiss, nip and run his rough tongue against Dogman’s larger and smooth one. It was probably due to the cuffs, but his fingers were aching to grab anything except air.

Dogman’s muzzle scrunched and his tongue stuck out of his mouth as his smile stretched even bigger. His mouth was soaked and not only were his pants unbearably uncomfortable, but his pelvic muscles were throbbing as he could tell his knot was getting bigger from Petey’s begging. “I’ll reward you for being such a Good Kitty.” He signed, sitting back on his knees and removing his shirt and even if he hesitated a moment, he was too horny and high on their scents mixing with the smell of their shared arousals to care for too long and he groaned as the cold air hit his cock as it leaked and he was right that his knot was out, bright pink and twitching. He kicked his clothes off the bed and crawled over Petey to get their faces close and wiped the drool from the corner of Petey’s mouth.

Petey was dizzy himself, a hot wave of arousal coursing through his body at the praise, almost wanting more and his eyes dilated until there was just a skinny ring of green visible as he ran his eyes over Dogman’s body, more annoyed at the remaining collar. He turned his head when he felt Dogman’s thumb, and forced it all the way in his mouth as he scraped it with his teeth and sucked on it desperately, still not feeling as much relief as he would’ve liked at finally having something of Dogman in his mouth. He barely fought it when Dogman removed his thumb, a deep moan escaping his mouth. “Kisses…hah, hah…touch me…anything.” He panted, bucking his hips so his spiny member would rub against Dogman’s inner thigh.

Dogman was at his own limits, heaving and shaking with restraint. He wanted to try something. He wanted to use what he got. But he wouldn’t without permission. Diving in, he had to ground himself, so he gave Petey what he wanted and forced his tongue into Petey’s mouth, hearing the immediate and loud mewl vibrate his tongue as it licked around the inside of Petey’s mouth and scratched roughly against Petey’s sharp teeth. He pulled away when he had to breathe and could tell Petey had to as well. He didn’t move his head far, but he did slowly roam his hand from beside Petey up his hip and over his long and soft stomach, stopping a moment at his heart, and gently cupping his neck where his palm lay against Petey’s pulse and his fingers curled under his jaw, giving Petey a few sweeter pecks and wiping away the tears as he kept peppering kisses. “Can I try something? I…” he paused, nuzzling his face against Petey’s, especially his scent glands and felt Petey try to nuzzle back as rough as he could, little whines leaving his throat unbidden. “It was a surprise for when we were ready and you said you were ready to further things and I need you, but not without showing you.” He signed when he pulled away and Petey pulled on the cuffs again, wishing he could touch.

“O-o-okay. Show me.” He gasped, crying out in alarm when Dogman left his space, leaving him both too hot and too cold at the same time. When he tried turning his head, his arm was blocking his view of what Dogman grabbed. “Greg…uncuff me. I want to touch you too.” He whispered, voice wrecked from crying out and moaning.

Dogman grabbed the lube, ignoring the other couple things he’d gotten, and massaged Petey’s arms when he crawled back on the bed, growling softly in reassurance but he didn’t uncuff Petey. He still hadn’t said “please”, after all. “I will if you let me try. But if you really don’t want to do this, I’ll still uncuff you and make sure you’re satisfied.”

Petey could almost laugh, but not in a “laughing at you” way. “How the FUCK can you be so sadistic and sweet at the same time? It’s unfair. Just tell me what it is.” He didn’t want to say “yes” to just anything. Who knew what Dogman learned from the internet and books. He really should’ve talked this over with him in hindsight.

Dogman showed him the lube first then signed, leaning over him to continue massaging Petey’s arms. “Don’t worry, we’ll take this slow. I can’t breed you yet, but I was thinking…” he stuttered with his hand, thinking of how to explain through his buzzing head and embarrassment, “maybe we could start stretching you? There’s no hurry or rush and if you hate the idea, tell me now or tell me to stop if you don’t like anything.” He signed, serious even with his cock rock hard and leaking and he searched Petey’s eyes.

Petey’s breath caught, having not expected that. Sure, he was ready to take things further than they had, but he didn’t expect Dogman to take initiative and to put Petey’s needs before his own, even when it was obvious he was struggling to not lose control. Petey gulped, knowing (and he would be a little grossed out later) he was swallowing both of their salivas. “I’ve never done this with a man, so it’s going to be new. Just-just slowly and gently, okay? I want to know what it feels like but I’m nervous now.”

Dogman nodded, giving Petey some languid kisses and trying to remember what he researched. Yes, he had good security on his computer and yes, he did wipe his hard drive after each one if he couldn’t find any books on the matter. He wanted to do it right. Make sure Petey was comfortable firstly and not in any pain he couldn't handle. He settled between Petey’s legs and leveraged him at his hips by placing Petey’s lower back in his lap and getting one more surety of approval from Petey while he lathered one of his hands in the thick and wet gel. “Tell me if I hurt you.” He signed with his clean hand while the other massaged the base of Petey’s tail with his fingers while his thumb slowly sank in, his eyes solely on Petey’s face while the baser instincts firing off in his brain were already growing impatient and distracted by his hot and silky smooth Petey’s entrance was, already wishing he could sink into the hilt, so he bit his tongue.

It felt strange at first, his body tensing temporarily at the still a little chilly liquid circling him before a thick and scarred thumb entered. He gasped, utterly embarrassed, but even if it didn’t hurt thanks to the lube and how unbearably horny he was, it was strange. He barely relaxed and adjusted enough before Dogman began to move his thumb around and barely thrust it, distracting Petey completely and he moaned. He must have been more ready for this step than he’d realized, since he was truly pulling on the cuffs again and he moved his hips. “A diff-ahhh~…rent…finger, Greg. More. Deeper. Uncuff me. This is torture.” Tears were already building in the corner of his eyes again, wishing he could grab a hold of Dogman during that vulnerable moment.

Lost in the scents surrounding them and Petey’s cries, Dogman listened to the command but lathered more onto two fingers and tried that, gently thrusting his fingers as to help Petey get used to it. “Just say “please” and I’ll release you.” He signed, then went back to soothing Petey’s leg and tail with his available hand.

Petey wanted to. He did. But Dogman had gone further and deeper and he couldn’t talk much until he could feel the pressure building. He was going to cum like this and yet it still wasn’t enough! “Dammit, Greg! Please! Please uncuff me so I can grab into you and take your breath as mine! Please let me ride your fingers-“ he yowled when Dogman thrusted his fingers deeper and he heard the click of Dogman releasing the cuffs but he kept up his pace so all Petey could do was wrap his aching arms around Dogman’s shoulders and claw his back and pull him as close as he could for as many kisses as he wished. He was so dizzy and wracked with waves of pleasure that he didn’t even try to keep quiet, even if he wasn’t trying to be loud either. He moaned louder when Dogman moved himself so he could make his fingers go deeper and their members were rubbing against each other as he slotted their hips together and began to meet Petey’s own thrusts while he bit and nibbled everywhere he could, his pants as loud as Petey’s own labored breathing.

Not even processing what he was about to do, Dogman bit into Petey’s shoulder and shook his head, making four deep indents into Petey’s flesh, making a mark that would no doubt scar as his body shook with how close he was, his knot throbbing painfully at the base of his cock. “Cum for me, Darlin. Let me see you unravel.” He signed with his free hand before grabbing his own aching member and breathed hotly in Petey’s neck with his back hunched.

Petey screamed, the abrupt introduction of a sharp, stinging pain mixed with the pleasure had his shaking violently and his back arched and toes curled and his tail trembled as he came, ripping off the collar and biting into Dogman’s neck, his own canines accidentally breaking a couple sutures, but he hadn’t realized what he’d done. His claws dug deeply, no doubt making his lover bleed, but his mind was too jelly-like to think as he heard Dogman release a pathetic whine as he came all over Petey’s stomach and gently removed his fingers when Petey’s core finally relaxed, and by then, Dogman’s knot had released enough where it was almost gone again and Dogman was still keeping himself above Petey as to not crush him on his shaking arms.

Petey caught his breath first, still feeling blissed out, and began to gently run his hands over Dogman’s cheeks and his neck, taking note of the sutures he’d have to fix, and spoke as softly as he could with a wrecked voice. “Are you okay, Love?” He leaned up and gave gentle, lingering kisses against Dogman’s face and felt one last weak spurt from him before Dogman was breathing again and nuzzled Petey back.

“I’m more than fine. How are you? I didn’t make you uncomfortable at all, right?” He signed as he flopped next to Petey, knowing he would have to get up in a bit after he stopped shaking and could move. He leaned up on one elbow and inspected Petey, frowning at himself when he saw the puncture wounds from his bite bleeding. “I hurt you.” He pointed out, leaning over and lapping up the blood.

Petey hummed in question but he couldn’t see what Dogman meant specifically. Judging by where he was trying to heal it, he had to guess Dogman bit him too hard. Again. Petey didn’t mind, if he was honest. It hurt, but it was also the edge he needed to finally burst. “It’s okay, I accidentally broke a couple sutures. When we can move we can go to the bathroom and clean up and take care of it. I didn’t expect all that, though.” He raised a brow at Dogman who began to massage his limbs, seeking comfort in making sure Petey was taken care of after he was a little sadistic.

Dogman looked over at him with sleepy and satisfied eyes and signed. “Weeks of little to no touching you, or unable to follow through, and my mind was getting creative. I might have lost it a little, but I tried to be gentle.”

Petey chuckled lightly, already feeling gross. “Ah, yes, your gentleness still requires aftercare. I don’t know if I’m into BDSM, though, Love.” He sighed, closing his eyes contentedly for a moment when Dogman picked him up and started a warm bath for him to clean in. “Did you come across that in your research?” He giggled lightly and looked at Dogman through hooded eyes as he cleaned off all the sweat and other fluids, careful of his new wound.

Dogman was about to change their sheets and make the bed when Petey talked to him so he decided to join him long enough to do a quick clean up himself. “I heard a little about it but I never looked into it. It sounded painful and I didn’t want to put you in pain. I may have let my instincts go a little crazy.” He finished first, his legs still a little shaky and he ignored the aftershocks in his system. “I’ll get you some pajamas and make the bed. Relax your muscles for a bit longer and I’ll help you.” He signed, leaning down and kissing Petey’s head. “Thank you for letting me try. It felt good finally being inside you.” He smiled, too content to catch his words.

Petey smiled back, grabbing his soap. “Hm. Maybe another time I can see how much more kinky shit your “instincts” like. But talking more about being inside me while my insides are still throbbing might make me want another round.” He admitted, laughing, happy to see his lover back to “normal”. He liked “predator” Dogman, it was hot and new, but he also felt hot and bothered by the “gentleman” Dogman too. The one who jumped right into aftercare, even if what he did seemed tame by many other’s standards.

Dogman blushed, ignoring the open claw wounds on his back and sides and the ripped sutures. “Maybe in the morning, if you’re up to it? Now I better get the nest-I mean bed ready.” He signed, blushing harder at his use of wording than being naked in front of his mate.

As they dressed after Dogman changed the bedding and fluffed the pillows, they helped each other with their minor wounds, almost happy about them (except for the sutures, Petey felt bad about that one) and they both felt loved and content with many small and softer kisses between them. A promise they both were okay afterwards. A reassurance they both enjoyed it. And a shared smile between them said all that needed to be about loving each other as they drifted to sleep after sending Lil Petey a goodnight text, neither wanting to face their son at the moment.

Dogman still had to ask Petey if he was still adamant about not having a baby with him, but it could wait until morning when they were up for such a talk.

Chapter Text

Petey finally took a sigh of relief after getting Lil Petey in his crib, the kitten only a few months old. It had been a stressful few months but he didn’t blame the kitten he supposedly had. He didn’t remember most of the night when he had the one night stand but the DNA results don’t lie. He didn’t know how the woman he slept with knew where he lived, but he supposed there were worse things. She could’ve aborted the kitten or tossed him somewhere. He was beyond grateful (as time went on) she didn’t. He finally had someone to love and love unconditionally. And he hoped the kitten would love him unconditionally as well. He had stopped dating a little before the kitten ended up on his doorstep but it didn’t change much in that regard. He stopped dating completely after Lil Petey came into his life. He loved the kitten anyway, even though he only knew of him after his birth. Lil Petey had his moments but he was also so sweet, Petey couldn’t help but try and be the best father he could, as opposed to his own father. He made mistakes, of course, but he researched when he could, even during his breaks and having his friend Flippy watch his kitten since he was the only one he trusted with his kid.

As time went on, he grew more protective and wary over his child. His work was casual enough he could bring Lil Petey to work with him even if he still needed milk, which he had to use a formula for, but his job suffered since he would have to leave patients he was talking with just to feed and check on his baby even if he was with the front desk ladies who would tell him if they fed him or changed his diaper if they did. He truly appreciated them, and he often got them gifts each year just because he appreciated their kindness and help. Even with Lil Petey being older, he still did it, feeling as if he owed them more than anything for their care and kindness.

Back to the present, he rubbed Lil Petey’s cheeks while the kitten slept and flinched when he heard someone knock on his door. He wasn’t expecting any guests, but he still walked down the hall, their current home being a one story, to answer the door and was shocked to see his own dad.

“Took you long enough. What’re you doing anyway? If I knock you should answer.” Peter, Petey’s father, spoke, not even giving Petey time before he pushed past him.

Petey glared subtly and sighed. “I was putting my child to sleep. What do you want?” He asked, keeping a keen eye on his dad.

Peter laughed until he realized Petey was serious and his brow raised. “You have a kid?” He crossed his arms.

Petey felt his fur bristle, but this was his dad, he had to be nice. “Yes. And he’s sleeping, so please be quiet. What did you want?” He got to the point, crossing his own arms.

Peter shrugged, as if it wasn’t a big deal he suddenly had a grandkid. “I need a place to stay so I’m crashing here for a bit.”

Bristling even more, Petey knew his tail was lashing around. “You could at least ask, you know. Besides, I have a kitten now so his room is the spare and I’m-I’m-still-st-…STILL MAD…at-at…” he began to stutter the longer his Dad looked at him, his easy demeanor changing and Petey took a step back.

Peter’s eyes grew dark with malice and he got in Petey’s face, only being a couple inches shorter than his son (who got his height from his mother) and a yowl escaped his throat. “I can do whatever the fuck I want, Brat. I’m not the one who made Grace sick by being born! Leeching away her life. You owe me for even letting you be born and not get rid of you when I had so many chances to. So…”he snorted, making space between them, “I can take and sell whatever I want. If you go against my wishes again, I’ll stay even longer. You can’t stay in the house forever and you do have work right? Some hot shot doctor? Hey, give me some cash so I can get drinks later.” His anger diminished at seeing how his son looked at the moment and he rolled his eyes. “You’re always such a wimp. Your Mom coddled you too damn much.”

He felt like he was staring into a mirror except instead of himself then, it was an older version of himself without compassion or anything his Mom taught him. If he hadn’t been given Lil Petey, he might’ve ended up just like his Dad. He hoped his love for his kitten would last. He didn’t want to end up like this! He didn’t want to hate his son and ruin his life! Petey was trying not to shake, memories of his childhood rushing back. He tried not showing any fear or guilt. He didn’t make his Mom sick! She became sick when he was little, not because he was born! Right…?

“WAAAHHHHH! W-W-WAHHHHH!”

His attention was immediately focused on the corner leading down the hallway and ignored his Dad while he perhaps walked a little too fast. “Papa’s coming, Baby! You’re okay.”

Peter just shrugged, going to the kitchen to see if Petey had any valuable dishware he could pawn off and some food.

He opened his dark door fully to take the kitten from his crib, one foot stepping onto what should’ve been dark carpet, but he fell through, still hearing his baby’s wails. “NO! NONONONONO! PLEASE!” He screamed, twisting his body to reach up from where he fell, panic fully setting in and he tried catching his breath, but each inhale was taken from him. “He can’t-! He can’t be left with him! He’s-! He’s still too small!” He swore he heard a soft growl, but instead of scaring him, it was soothing and rumbled in his own chest, allowing for him to take deeper breaths and even if nothing was around him, he felt like he was being anchored, cherished gently, reassuringly. “Who…? That’s right!” He remembered he’d met someone, didn’t he? He would protect Lil Petey! But didn’t he meet him when Lil Petey was older? Oh, who fucking cared?! His Baby was crying and it was killing him! “Greg! GREG! GREG, DON’T LET HIM TAKE OUR BABY!” He screamed at the top of his lungs, tears in his eyes, as he was feet from landing on concrete.

………

”GREG, DON’T LET HIM TAKE OUR BABY!”

Petey’s eyes flew open, as he caught his voice cracking, having spoken as he woke up, looking around crazily, but he couldn’t squirm as much, beginning to feel strong and warm arms around him. One was on his bicep and the other caressed his neck as worried brown eyes, looking black in the darkness, scanned him, still doing his “shush” growl. “I…” he tried speaking, but it just came out choked and he still couldn’t breathe, feeling the aftershocks of falling and Lil Petey’s terrified cries and his Dad’s awful words. He was pulled up forcefully by Dogman who sat up as well and held him close against him, Petey’s face in the crook of his neck, feeling Dogman’s chest and stomach expand and deflate with each breath he took. Petey couldn’t help clawing into him as he let the emotions flow, which was new for him. He used to bottle it up, having grown to do it so as to not worry his Mom, or piss off his Dad (when he was around), and after when he had no real choice since he was alone. Well, minus Flippy but he didn’t meet Flippy until he was graduating college. Usually, he liked being alone when he had the bad moments, needing air, and even with Dogman when he had them, Dogman would give him space. But he didn’t want space then. He didn’t want to be alone.

They stayed silent while Petey tried feeling his way through the panic attack, taking comfort in Dogman’s embrace and vocalizing, going through the senses.

He could hear Dogman’s breathing, copying Dogman with his own breaths, and he could hear his vocalization.

He could smell his earthy scent, strangely mixed with pine, which must have been more of Knight’s natural scent since he could only tell since his nose was at the meeting point of the necks. He turned his head looking more around.

He could taste his own saliva, not liking it one bit.

He could see his bed, the quilted blanket (Dogman had brought it back after the cabin trip) all askew. He could also see Dogman’s scarred shoulder and bicep, his eyes trailing the tattoo design there.

And lastly, he could feel how much strength Dogman was holding back as he held Petey protectively, as if he could protect him from whatever his nightmare was.

Petey turned his head back into Dogman’s neck, feeling weak but also better, some tears bubbling to his eyes as it released. “Thank you.” He whispered, feeling his breath bounce back off Dogman’s neck and hitting his lips.

Dogman moved one hand to sign before immediately moving it back where it was. “Always. Who was taking him?” He questioned, then signed again. “Only if you want to tell me.” He clarified, giving Petey the choice. He tested how much touch Petey would allow by slowly running his hands up and down his arm and back in comfort.

Petey released him, but allowed the embrace to continue as he wiped his eyes, feeling shame. Maybe he was a wimp. Crying over that. “It was just a memory nightmare thing. Lil Petey wasn’t kidnapped until YOU came along, luckily.” He tried avoiding it, joking instead, but Dogman curled his fingers under his chin and lifted it, moving slightly so they could be as face to face as they could with their height gap.

“You’re not brushing this off. Tell me. I’m here for you.” He signed, then rubbed his thumbs against Petey’s cheeks.

Petey gaped for a second before giving into the soft caresses. It was only fair, right? Dogman would tell him his own nightmares, though not often since he didn’t like reliving it or it was too much to even tell Petey about. “Dad…my…my Dad. It was about the first time he visited after Celia dropped Lil Petey off on my step as a kitten. He was…he was so small I was scared to leave him with anyone else but Flippy.” He released a breathless chuckle, remembering how truly small his baby was. He was so small for the first couple months, Petey pulled out his nightstand drawer and kept Lil Petey in a box he’d gotten at a yard sale. Technically, it was the stuff inside the box he wanted but he was told to just take the box too. Funnily enough, in an ironic way, it said “free” on the box.

Dogman lifted one of his hands to kiss his knuckles, encouraging Petey to continue.

He gulped, but squeezed Dogman’s hand back. “I was getting Lil Petey in his crib after finally getting him to sleep and my Dad just waltzed in. He was demanding to stay and brought up Mom…” he took a deep breath, it was shaking out of his lungs as he exhaled, “saying I was the reason she got sick. I know it’s not true, but it still-! It still hurt!” Petey grit his teeth, baring them, his fear turning to anger, hating the dream and hating himself for still loving his Dad, despite how awful that old tabby was. Yet, his Dad was still family. He still helped create him and he was his only family left he had. Or…that’s how it used to be. That’s how he USED to think. But then, he made his own family. He had a son who still adored him and loved him. He found someone and because of that someone’s own family, he had people. He had family again.

And they loved Petey for who he was, temper or prudish tendencies included. They never tried hurting him and they were teaching his son more things than Petey ever could’ve done by himself, especially when it came to family or socialization.
Why couldn’t he have had what Dogman did growing up? Why couldn’t he have been living so freely in the countryside? Surrounded by family and loving people. People who weren’t even related in any shape or form, considering you their extended family as well. Having a loving father who died for you instead of was willing to kill you if it meant he lived.

He smacked Dogman’s chest, having both meant to and not, but Dogman didn’t flinch. He just accepted the rage. Listening. Petey really couldn’t tell you where the aggression came from. He was angry and not for the first time, Dogman just took it, and it only made him angrier because he was also feeling guilty. He knew it wasn’t directed TOWARDS Dogman, but for once, someone wasn’t shutting him down or turning their backs because he showed so many things at once; anger, guilt, shame, sadness.
He tightly gripped Dogman’s shirt collar and got in his face. “My Mom didn’t get sick because of me! If anything, it was the exhaustion after EVERYTHING he put us through! I shouldn’t have to thank him for helping my Mom get pregnant and having me! He shouldn’t blame me for anything! And what about the only valuable things I had from my Mom?! What fucking father sells those?! When they were rightfully mine! I barely have anything left of her and it’s not fair he got away with it and it’s not fair I was too scared of him to stop him from robbing me each damn, fucking time!” By then, Petey’s jaws were tight, his ears were back, eyes slit, tail lashed wildly, and his eyes were still blurred with tears.”Why couldn’t I live in the countryside and be so free and surrounded by love as a kitten?! Why couldn’t I have a Dad who adored me and would die for me instead of having it the other way?! He can’t keep me prisoner in my own home when he knows I have work and especially after he knew I had a kid! Why did it take 7-years for me to finally get that through my thick skull?! TO FINALLY GET ANY SORT OF LOVE AFTER MY MOM DIED?! And!” He choked, the tears running hotly down his cheeks and his heart broke. He saw the concern on Dogman’s face, the hybrid’s hands gently soothing him along his sides. He began to sob again, his emotions overwhelming him, and felt Dogman pull him back in, Petey’s fists clenched tightly between them and Dogman rubbed his back, soothing his agitated fur. “I’m sorry I’m so weak! I want to hate him so badly, but he’s still my Dad! He’s the last of my family I had! I’m sorry, Greg…I’m so horrible. You didn’t deserve that.” He rubbed his nose and cheeks against the side of Dogman’s head in apology, even as he still felt that grief all over again. Sometimes, he wished Dogman would fight back. Would yell back. Well, sometimes he did if it was necessary or even when they had some petty arguments. At least if he fought back, Petey wouldn’t feel so horrible for his temper. He felt Dogman “writing” on his back and Petey tried calming down as he put the words and sentences together in his head.

“You deserve that freedom, that love, that respect. You don’t owe anyone anything, even if it is your Dad. The nightmare brought up more memories and pain than what you saw, so I understand where this is coming from. I’m sorry it took me so long.” Then, he went back to soothing him, still not allowing Petey to see his face. He was still worried, but Petey had learned when to tell if he was secretly pissed by looking at his eyes and brows, so he didn’t want him to see how pissed he was about how much pain Peter had caused Petey. Not just in childhood, but adulthood as well. He still wanted to apologize for taking so long to meet him, though. To love him. “I hope I can make up for lost time.”

Petey nuzzled his collarbone, sniffling and apologizing nonverbally for a moment. “You don’t have to.” His voice croaked, raw from his outburst.

Dogman lowered his head slightly to lick Petey’s temple. “I want to.”

The outburst replayed in his head and he gasped as he pulled his head back, his eyes wide. “Oh, my God, I am the worst. I…brought up your childhood and got jealous but then I remembered what awful memories you have too from puppyhood and…yeah. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to downplay your experiences.” He lowered his head and felt Dogman move his head by grasping his chin again, only to pull his lips to his own. The kiss was too tender for Petey’s emotions, so he pressed more firmly before Dogman pulled away, his gaze soft and loving.

“I’m happy you brought up the countryside and all the good memories. It’s nice knowing you cherish them enough to tell them back to me. So I can hear them too. You didn’t deserve all that pain you went through either.” Then, he ran one hand down his back to gently let Petey’s tail wrap around his hand and he pressed his nose to Petey’s in a traditional “cat” kiss. “Plus, I know those ear placements. You’re feeling guilty. No need.”

Petey wiped at his face, eyes redrimmed and cheeks pink. “Yeah…but it must be awful work to love me. I’m not exactly…the easiest to.”

Dogman shook his head, understanding, but still didn’t like the talk. To Dogman, Petey was insulting his Mate and Dogman wouldn’t take that from anyone, especially not said Mate themselves. “I would very much forgive you completely if you wouldn’t insult MY Mate by degrading him. My Mate is the smartest feline I know, our kitten coming in second, of course, and he loves our kitten so much he would face his past each time he allowed his lowly flea of a Dad to see our kitten. He’s brave enough to trust me, even after our rocky meeting. Even after I’ve shown my own anger, he’s brave and loving enough to know my pain like I know his. He’s so strong, he raised a baby into a fine young boy all on his own. He’s so strong, in fact, that he can help me weaken my ghosts just by holding me, loving me, despite what I am. He’s so strong, he can support me when I fall. So…” he licked Petey’s lips. “I would appreciate it if you don’t insult him when he’s become so much more than what he thinks he is. Please, because I cherish him. Because I wish to see his smiles, catching my heart like a night full of shooting stars, every damn day of my life. And he won’t do that if he’s insulted and just between us? He’s only a smidge hard to love.” He winked, smiling. “But that makes each smile, kiss, cuddle, and proof of trust so much sweeter.”

Petey choked, his lips wobbling and he wrapped his arms around Dogman’s neck and head, leaning back so Dogman had no choice to follow and he ignored Dogman’s weight crushing him as he wrapped his legs around Dogman’s waist, burying his head in his neck again. He didn’t cry, luckily, but he stayed silent, shaking a little and internalizing Dogman’s high praises. “Why did you take so long?” He whispered, allowing himself to feel loved and accept it. His Dad may not have loved him and he might never, but Petey had gotten stronger, hadn’t he? He had people to love him and he loved them. And because of that, he was able to pull away from his Dad and begin to cut ties. Petey stayed like that, feeling Dogman try to keep some of his weight off of him, but Petey didn’t want that, so he pushed Dogman’s body back fully against his own by using his legs. “Was it that Mate of yours that kept your attention so well?” He began to feel better enough to joke and felt Dogman laugh.

Dogman lifted himself enough so he could sign. “I wish it was, but that’s not what was happening.” He smirked, but he ignored the implications of his age as well. Dogman’s own mother wasn’t born when Petey was a kitten. He also had a fear. A worry. How long was he going to live? Would he age like his body? Like his dog brain? Or was it all fucked up because of the serum running in his bones and blood? He huffed, pushing that to the back of his mind to focus on his lover. “But, Petey, I will always love you from now on and I will never allow anyone to take our child. You’re not alone anymore. Your patience was rewarded and I hope it’s enough.” He smiled sweetly and gave Petey a slow kiss. He shouldn’t have, since neither brushed their teeth, but at least the kisses weren’t open.

Wanting to feel loved completely, Petey licked Dogman’s lips, asking permission, but Dogman pulled away. “Teeth.” He signed and Petey pouted.

“Don’t care right now.” He frowned, but it was more of a pout and he heard Dogman chuckle and lean down, but instead of a kiss, Dogman bit lightly on his neck, the corner of his jaw, and even lifted his shirt to kiss down his chest, stomach and hips before pulling away and getting off the bed, seeing Petey’s hands still outstretched towards him, his eyes begging him to return.

He smiled lovingly and outstretched his own arms after signing. “You will when it happens. Come on, I’ll carry you to the bathroom so we can get ready. Then, if you want more kisses, I’ll give you as many as you want.”

Moving slowly, still feeling weak from his nightmare, Petey crawled over towards Dogman and wrapped his arms around his shoulders, allowing Dogman to pull him back and support him. “Sorry…for being like this. I’ll get better soon.” He mentioned, hearing Dogman growl softly.

Setting Petey on the counter, thinking he could get down if he wanted, Dogman grabbed their things and soothed Petey by rubbing his legs. “I know you will. You just need some reassurance and extra love and I have more than enough to give you. You’re my Mate. That means I’m always here to support you, even if you unleash your grief against me.” He smiled gently as he began brushing his teeth, thinking about the game plan for the day.

Petey blushed a little at the name. Dogman had been using it a lot more and Petey knew it was something “deeper”, more connected and binding than the word “boyfriend”, but how Dogman kept explaining it, it sounded a lot like “husband” or the equivalent of it, which made Petey feel a type of way. Nervous, would be the easiest emotion to describe. He slowly brushed his teeth, thinking, wondering how Dogman could possibly…but what if “Mate” had a different meaning? He had to know. He spit out the toothpaste but stayed sitting on the counter. “Hey, Greg? I have a question.” His tail twitched, the only indication of his nerves.

Dogman glanced over at him, brushing his long tongue and if Petey wasn’t nervous, he would’ve laughed at how silly it looked. “You a~~~lways have a question.”

Scoffing, Petey refrained from hitting, but he stuck his tongue out at Dogman. “Fuck you-“

“That can be arranged.” Dogman interrupted on purpose, just to be an ass.

Petey huffed for a second, but replied before it became awkward to do so, a smirk on his lips. “More like you’d want to fuck me…again.” He taunted, stretching his neck out to the side and letting his shirt move so Dogman could see the bandage on his shoulder. In response, he saw Dogman blush, his eyes zeroing in on the healing wound. Petey smiled rottenly. Bingo.

Dogman shook his head, trying to not get excited for something he doubted would happen and squeezed Petey’s thigh in retaliation. “You win. What is it?” He signed, grabbing Petey’s brush for him while he brushed his own fur, already seeing a lot of shedding happening. With him brushing daily, there shouldn’t have been that much, but nature never lies, so he must’ve been right about spring coming early this year.

Petey fiddled with the brush in his hands instead. He probably shouldn’t ask in case it would set Dogman off. He got a little zealous when Petey talked about their future together or initiated said talks. But he also wanted to know. “So this…”mate” situation? Is it like marriage or something else?” He began to feel his cheeks heat and his tail flick around, embarrassed and nervous. “Be-because you said “mates” were forever and they don’t, uh, don’t have another in their lives after they decide it. It just sounds like what humans and cat-folk would call “marriage”. Where-you see-uh- where two people unite together and get married, which is usually a promise that they would stay together forever, their “one and only”, and call each other “husband or wife” instead of “mate”. So-so I’m asking if it’s similar to that or has the same meaning or-or if it’s something else?” He couldn’t even look at Dogman, but after some time, he heard him snap his fingers.

Dogman had paused, not expecting that, especially after what Petey’s dream was. He didn’t quite understand the concept of “marriage” if he was honest. He knew “fiancé/fianceé” was the step before “husband and wife” and the step after “dating”. He knew it was usually a ceremony with a party after and the newlyweds would go on a romantic trip for this (in his opinion) weird thing called a “honeymoon”. Honey and the moon don’t have anything to do with it, right? Maybe, actually. Huh. He never realized that. He never realized what “mates” did was what “partners” did after marriage. Or it was the same promise at least. He snapped his fingers, seeing Petey was either embarrassed or stressed out with his own curiosity. “I guess it is. I never realized that. Mates don’t usually have a ceremony, though. Mates are a rare thing to come across in canines nowadays, unless you’re wild like wolves and coyotes. Is my calling you that…” he felt his own nerves rising. What if Petey was uncomfortable with that if that’s how it was? “Does it make you uncomfortable?”

Petey’s ears stood high and he waved his hands wildly. “No, no, no, no! That’s not it, I promise! I just wanted to know…” he sighed, “I just wanted to know if-if we were that serious, I guess? But I-I like when you call me that and I’ve called you that to Steve once but…” he trailed off, unsure what else to say to explain himself. He was so embarrassed!

Dogman huffed with a shake of his head, a little humorous smile on his maw. He placed his hand over Petey’s on his cheek, shocking him from his embarrassment. “All I know is you’re the only one for me. I’m fine with our titles for our relationship as is because for me, just being your Mate in our hearts and words is fine, but if you want to be married one day, like how humans and cat-folk do it? You need to tell me. I’m happy with either as long as you stick beside me. Through the good times, the mundane everyday, bittersweet moments, the hard times…am I not that for you?” He signed, then frowned, hoping that wasn’t the case.

Petey was frozen, shocked by what he was hearing, now that he knew it truly was similar. He was the one who asked, but now that he knew? He was nervous and he should be scared. They were too soon in their relationship for this talk and for Dogman to call him the equivalent of “husband”. What if by getting married, it ruins everything? Dogman didn’t know what marriage even entailed. It was happier times but it was also making a hard decision if one of them got sick. His body was rigid and he felt his heart pick up, freaking out a little, but…this was just like living together, wasn’t it? And Flippy had mentioned before that they never did things the “normal” way. When Dogman had mentioned during their Christmas date that it was no surprise Lil Petey began to call him “Dad” because they co-parented before they even dated, it was when Petey realized that was true. Dogman was so good with his son, Petey allowed him to take an active role, even then. Hell, he felt safe enough to move in with Dogman and at the cabin or even while Dogman stayed there, things had been fine. It didn’t feel temporary. Dogman had never lied to him before when it came to his promises of staying. The only time he hadn’t was when Petey pushed him away and he only listened to respect Petey. This hybrid saw the worst in him and still held him. Still kissed him and made him feel safe and comfortable. He took Petey’s worst traits and in turn gave Petey hope and trust. Even if Petey held doubts (only because of how he was raised), he had to admit it was logical. If anything happened to him, the city could take his son since Dogman wouldn’t have guardianship. If anything happened to Dogman (God forbid), Petey would have a say in what happened afterwards.

Petey looked into his eyes, seeing worry there, as if maybe he had been wrong about how much Petey loved him. Beginning to shake with nerves, Petey held Dogman’s hand firmly against his cheek, his eyes squeezing shut. “I…I wanna marry you…one day. To-to be your “Mate” and-and “Husband”. But-but, Greg,” he opened his eyes, his own fear swirling around, “do we have that chance? A chance for later? A chance of a “one day”? They’re after you. That’s the whole reason why you’re here and not at your own home. They want you dead! I can’t! I can’t lose you.” He admitted, his nightmare and how vulnerable they were being, making him honest.

Dogman felt his stomach drop, but he completely understood where Petey was coming from. If he was honest to himself? There was a chance of their happiness being cut short. He could ignore it and think they were just doing what any couple did. But the reality was still there. He didn’t know where his enemies were (except Celia) and he didn’t know what they were planning or what was taking them so long. He was falling into the “prey” mindset of running until you thought it was safe and Petey’s reminder made him realize that. Shaking his head, he thought of their future. Thought of their present and soon-to-be’s. Besides, did Petey doubt how stubborn he was? He smiled reassuringly, as if he wasn’t the one with a target on his back, and pulled Petey down for a quick kiss. “You’re not going to. You know how stubborn I can be. If I have people waiting for me, I’ll do everything I can to make it back. I’ll always make sure we have a “one day”.” He bit his lip, unsure if then was a good time to ask. They were already talking about marriage and he had to know Petey’s thoughts, though. “Petey, can I ask you something important too?” He looked up, a little scared now. He would accept a “no”, of course, but he didn’t want to overwhelm Petey. What if then wasn’t the time to ask? At Petey’s head tilt, he backtracked before he could even ask. “Nevermind, it’s nothing.” He tried backing away, having been standing between Petey’s legs, but Petey locked his ankles together and trapped him, his brow raised, as Dogman’s assurance calmed him.

Petey scanned Dogman’s face, seeing there was something he was suddenly nervous about as well. He knew it wasn’t “Will you marry me” since they were just having that talk and Dogman was always more romantic and dramatic about how he did things. Well, kind of. He knew now his birthday date was also Dogman’s way of trying to ask him out officially, even if how he asked was more random. “It can’t be any more nerve wracking than talking about getting hitched one day, so spill. It must be important to you if you’re actually dismissing it.” His ass and thighs were beginning to hurt from sitting on the counter, though. “I’ll give you a second to gather your thoughts, so let’s make some coffee and an easy breakfast.” He stretched, not realizing Dogman was staring at him.

Dogman moved out of Petey’s way when he was freed and smacked himself mentally for asking. Getting married was one thing, but asking about a baby? He shook his head as Petey followed him downstairs.

Coffees in hand and their plates cleaned of eggs and bacon and sausage, Petey waited patiently, but even if Dogman was trying to act normal, it was obvious he was nervous. “Spill it, Greg. I spilled my own nervous question so it’s your turn.” He looked at him from under his lashes as he took a sip.

Taking a deep breath, knowing he was caught, even as his heart was beating wildly, Dogman messed with his fingers, his tongue poking out of his mouth slightly and his ears back a little. ‘Come on, Greg! It will be fine!’ He thought in his head and looked back at Petey, straightening in his chair and taking a deep breath. “I didn’t want to overwhelm you, but I was planning to ask this before the marriage question and I’m not sure if it’s the right time, but it felt right since it along the lines, well, kind of the lines-“ he began to ramble, just wanting to explain where it came from and he paused, flinching slightly when he felt Petey put his foot on his knee.

“You’re rambling, Dear.” Petey reminded him and even added a new nickname to boot, gazing at him humorously.

Dogman gulped audibly and took a moment to run a hand along Petey’s shin before he continued. “So what I wanted to ask was…have you thought more about us…having a puppy or kitten…together?” He shakily signed and at Petey’s shocked look, he waved his hands. “Just an update! Just an update! No rush, I swear!” He signed frantically, blushing deeply. God, he knew that was a bad idea! He knew it was selfish to ask!

Petey had frozen again, not expecting that. The last time they talked about it was their date, right? Kind of. Actually, the last one was when Dogman showed him the sketch of another family member. The little hybrid girl. Dogman had always, even subconsciously, thought of them, hadn’t he? He was nervous to ask just about a baby and that was Petey’s fault. Because Petey couldn’t face it. Because Petey thought having a baby would be too much for him. Too much for them. Because of his own issues. He thought Dogman would leave them because of a little one. Petey doubted Dogman’s loyalty and stubbornness then.

But…he had seen what he was like with babies, even ones left alone on their date the night before. One pair of parents did and Dogman made sure they stayed with the baby so it was safe and even with the mask on, made the baby giggle. Then, he stopped during their lunch since some kids thought it would be fun to play with him. Some were Lil Petey’s old classmates who liked their kid, so they always admired how odd Dogman was and bombarded them both with questions on where Lil Petey was. Petey wasn’t much for playing like he used to unless he was forced, but he did enjoy watching Dogman play like he was younger than he was. But it remained that Petey doubted because he didn’t have a good Dad. His Mom did what she could, but she was still a single parent who died of an illness when he was a teen. He blinked away tears. “Did Genie put you up to this? I know she’s been tormenting us about it.” He had to ask, thinking maybe Genie put him up to it. Dogman asked once before but that was after Genie brought it up.

Dogman felt his heart skip a beat and his body shook with a wave of cold. “No! I’ve been thinking about this for a while! But…yes, Genie’s enthusiasm has been…something. She’s been bothering Clarence, but it’s me who hasn’t had the courage to ask again. I just wanted to know if you were still adamant about not having one with me?” He could feel his heart aching horribly. He didn’t want Genie to be blamed when they were both thinking about it. He also should’ve known Petey would be against it and it hurt. It genuinely hurt and it was wrong of him (he thought) to feel that way. Was he just…did Petey not think he was good enough? Did he think Dogman would harm it? Was it because of his mental health? He just…he just wanted to have a child with the man he loved. That was natural, wasn’t it?

Petey had felt a little bad for thinking it was all on Genie, but he grew worried when Dogman got quiet and he saw his eyes darting around with his ears back. “Babies are a big responsibility, Greg. I’m lucky Lil Petey was easy and even with that, it was hard. I only had Flippy I could rely on and around that time he had a bundle of tadpoles he adopted.” He sighed. His opinion had changed from before but he still wasn’t going to just dive in. “We both work, we’re finding Lil Petey a new school, we’re moving, we both-actually including Lil Petey-we all go to therapy for something, you have a target on your back, and we’re also not even married.” He pointed out. Petey knew even though he was right, he skipped over when Dogman said there wasn’t a rush. But all this time, Dogman asked what HE wanted or asked if HE wanted a kid with him. But he never did explain his side, did he? If it was true that Dogman wanted this and it wasn’t all on Genie, what was his excuse?

Dogman listened intently, taking note in his mind of what he probably had to do, even if that wasn’t why Petey was counting things off. “I never said it was a rush. I even said there wasn’t one. I just wanted to know how you were feeling about it, but it seems it hasn’t by much. Sorry.” He tried smiling as he signed, but it came out wobbly and that was because he tried hiding his hurt, all his doubts coming to mind.

Reading the signs, Petey’s ears went to the sides of his head. Was Dogman reading what he said wrong? “Greg…Love…listen to me.” He placed one hand on Dogman’s, feeling it tense under his grasp.

He couldn’t help it. He wasn’t meaning to get emotional, but he kept thinking of each thing that was wrong with him because why else wouldn’t Petey at least consider it? He looked at Petey with his eyes glossy, almost teary but it wasn’t so serious he would cry. “Do you think I would hurt it? Do you think I would have a bad day and harm them? Do I need to get better? I…I understand if one kid is enough so if that’s it, then tell me. I’ll let go of this selfish desire.” He signed with one hand, his breathing irregular. He was getting too worked up. He knew this. But he had more wolf in him than man so to know your Mate, the only one for you, didn’t want to have pups with you? It hurt.

Petey immediately moved and got up from his chair and hugged Dogman on the other side of the table. “No, no, no. I know you would never hurt them. You wouldn’t hurt any child. Why would you think that? That’s so dumb!” He tried reassuring and pulled away slightly, with his arms still around Dogman’s shoulders, to see the reply. Even if that was the case, it was a little selfish until he heard Dogman’s side. If it was just to have a kid for the Hell of it? No. But he swore he knew Dogman better than that. “Why do you want one with me so bad? You know neither of us can get pregnant.”

Dogman tried to reply easily, but flashes of those dead children with pale eyes and blue faces crossed his mind and he gasped. He clenched his fists, focusing on the “now”. He couldn’t see Petey, so he loosened his fists. “Because I love you. There’s ways, but I just want you to want one as much as me. If you don’t, then it’s fine, I can get over it.” He signed, then felt Petey move to talk in his ear.

“Liar. Tell me the truth. Why do you want a child with me so badly? I know you love me, God knows why, but I want to hear your side for once.” Petey said, still keeping his arms around Dogman’s shoulders. “Why are you adamant about having one? Especially when you know we would need help?”

Dogman put one hand against Petey’s arm, fighting his instincts and also fighting that he knew it was selfish. He hated being selfish. He was selfish enough to use Knight’s body as his own and do with it as he pleased. He didn’t need to be even more so. But, he had to answer Petey. It was his chance. “Do you know how many lives I’ve taken, Petey?” He signed, moving his head and looking at Petey.

Sharply inhaling, Petey shook his head. “No, and I doubt you want me to.” He responded, his arms tightening.

Dogman smiled at him, admiring that he didn’t see the horrors he had. “Even if they weren’t by me, I saw so much death. To be honest? My instincts scream that they want a pup or kitten with you and if it was just that, I could ignore it. But…” his eyes began to water, “is it so selfish to want to create a life as opposed to taking one? All my life I’ve taken lives, even if I never meant to. Just for once, I would like to know what it was like to grow one. To create one. I just want to know I’m capable of more than taking lives.” He signed, the tears rolling down his cheeks unbidden. “If that’s selfish…let me know and I can ignore it. I…” he began to sign, but his hands stopped, more tears rolling down his cheeks. He wiped at them furiously, not meaning to. He didn’t want Petey to agree just because he was crying.

Petey kept his hold but focused on his lover. His “Mate”. Dogman’s instincts were strong. No doubt because he still had his dog head and brain. If it really was just his instincts, Petey could refute it, because there were a few things he had to do when it came to Dogman’s instincts. But this? This was different. Since when had he called Dogman selfish? Where did he even get that idea? He didn’t know what it was like seeing who knew how many dead people, since he only saw a few once in a while when a surgery would go wrong, but this was hurting Dogman. He didn’t know the faces or what he had seen, but the most he could do was be there. “That’s why? Because you love me and want to create a life?” He asked, moving one arm to rub a thumb against Dogman’s cheek.

Dogman nodded, leaning his head back (painfully) to lean against Petey’s chest. “I know it takes a lot to raise a child but I’ve told you before that we have people now. You have people. People to help when we are overwhelmed or stressed. Yes, I love you. I love you more than breathing and I’m not joking. And yes…I just want to create a life rather than taking one. But if that’s-“

“It’s not selfish, Love.” Petey interrupted. “You just kept asking what I wanted and never said why you did. I don’t know the horrors you saw in war, but if it’s anything like when you lost loved ones, I can understand. Are you sure you’re up for this? We can’t always rely on loved ones. It would be our kid.” He kissed Dogman’s head, trying to comfort him.

Dogman choked, his eyes blurring with tears. Was that an affirmation? “I know. Can we? One day? One that’s ours?” He signed, swallowing the lump in his throat and couldn’t help his hands were shaking.

Petey thought about it, still caressing Dogman. If he was honest, Dogman had a point. Dogman would never hurt a baby. He would always make them first priority. He would protect them mercilessly. He would give Petey a break, since Petey wasn’t doing it on his own. He would protect Petey as well. But that also made Petey worry. “Are you sure it wouldn’t be too much on you? Protecting all of us? You already stretch yourself so thin.”

Dogman shook his head quickly, his ears hitting his face. “No. Once “they” are gone, it wouldn’t matter. Normal interactions are manageable. Please? Lil Petey is enough, but I want one that’s “ours”. A proof of our love and that I don’t always take lives. It’s okay if you don’t want one. I could always get a pet instead.” He tried reassuring Petey.

When really, Petey should reassure him. He frowned, wiping away Dogman’s tears. “Two kids with an age gap and a pet? No way, Jose. But how would we get the kid? Neither of us can get pregnant and adoption isn’t an option for us and surrogacy is a toss up because some surrogacy people take the kid anyway if they grow attached.”

Dogman’s ears perked and his wet eyes glistened with hope. “Two kids? Are you sure?” He signed, turning his body more towards Petey.

Petey smirked, shaking his head and rolling his eyes before looking back. “Yes. As long as you can help me figure out how to have one. It’ll be your job to figure out how we can and I will help after. But you have to make sure we can trust someone. Surrogacy seems our likely solution but they are people too.” He added, honestly, a little overwhelmed with the talk. He supposed it was fair since Dogman even said he was thinking about it before his marriage question. Petey began to laugh, shocking Dogman. It was just like them. Having so much on their plates and yet they thought of more. He covered his mouth with one hand and his eyes sparkled with it. “So what’s first?” He questioned, kissing around Dogman’s eyes and moving so he sat in his lap. “Marriage or a kid?”

Dogman thought about it. He didn’t mind either way since he considered Petey “his” anyway. He admired the orange fur, the bright green eyes, the long silhouette, the playfulness in his eyes. “I don’t mind, but which would you want?” He signed before feeling his hands along Petey’s body.

Petey giggled, the touch ticklish, and gave Dogman a kiss. “Marriage first didn’t work for my family, so maybe a kid first will? I know you would protect us and love us anyway. And for me, marriage isn’t just a title thing, but a legal thing too. You could have guardianship over the kids if anything happens to me and it would be the same if anything happens to you. It’s just a safety precaution.” He kissed Dogman then, feeling the hybrid deepen it.

Dogman pulled away reluctantly. “Nothing will happen to you, Darlin. I’ll find someone. Someone who won’t get attached and would be willing. I’m just happy you agree.” He signed, then kissed Petey's neck and chest, happy.

Petey basked in the now warm embrace, holding Dogman back as well. He said there wasn’t a rush, but then, Petey was a little excited. They had time. Then, he would have a Husband, two children, and he would feel fulfilled. His Mom was a single mother, but that didn’t mean he had to stay a single father. He found a partner that was loyal and loving to a fault. He knew he wouldn’t get his Mom’s sickness since he would’ve had it already, but it was still a good precaution. “I guess we have even more to do, then.” He laughed, kissing Dogman’s head and admiring the scars.

“You like when we’re busy.” Dogman added, holding him close.

Petey laughed again, feeling as Dogman ran his hands along his body. “Mm. I guess. So…” he leaned to whisper in Dogman’s ear, already pulling at his shirt. “Did you want to try breeding with me again before we have so much to do?” He teased, moving so he could press his hips against Dogman’s. “I’m pretty sure I could take a little more.” He whispered, placing Dogman’s hands on his thighs.

Dogman’s eyes were round and wide and he felt a chill along his spine as he grasped Petey’s thighs tightly, looking up at him with heat in his gaze, a growl leaving his throat. “Want to?”

Petey moved himself so he could wiggle against Dogman’s hips. “Yes. Who knows the next time we’ll be alone.” He chuckled, feeling Dogman move him so he could pick him up again as he stood and Petey bit his ear before whispering. “Let’s see how much more you can stretch me. One day I want to be able to breed with you, after all.” He licked Dogman’s ear and tightened his legs to hold against his waist. “Make me wish I could bear your puppies.” He laughed, hearing Dogman’s growl.